JS'^PnAt--.. ^ ;"0\a;v. Revised Edition -T-<^ / THE HAND-BOOK OP STANDAED OR AMERICAN PHONOGRAPHY. BY ANDREW J.] GRAHAM, A.M. Author of the Standard-Phonographic Series, consisting of the Litth Teacher, Ihe Synopsis, The Ilund-Book, The First Reader, The Second Reader, The Dictionary, and The Reporter's List: Editor of many Volumes of Periodicals from 1853 to 1S93, devoted principally to Phonetic, Phonographic, and Re- porting matters. NEW AND REVISED EDITION. (First Edition 1858.) ANDEEW J. GExVHAM & CO., 1135 BROADWAY. 1902. Entered, according to Act of Congress, in the year 1893, By ANDEEW J. GliAHAM, In the Office of the Librarian of Congress, at Washington, D. C, AH rights reserved. COPTRIGHT, 188G, BY AnDKEV/ J. GrAHAM. Entered, according to Act of Congress, in the year 1858, By ANDREW J. GRAHAM, In tho Clerk's Office of the District Court of the United States for the Southern District of New York. ^ ;7t ^ PREFACE. This revised edition of the Hand-Book of Standard or American Phonography has been prepared mainly because the plates from which preceding editions have been printed are so worn that repairs are no longer practicable. As new plates were necessary for this and future editions, I have taken advantage of the opportunity to make such changes in the presentation of the principles of the system, but without altering them, as I have considered would be an improvement. In the Preface to the first edition I said : "A Standard system of shorthand for the English language must combine the following characteristics : I. It must be capable of representing with accuracy the sounds of the English language, and of the principal languages qvioted by English writers and speakers. II. It must secure considerable speed of writing, with ample legibility, so as to answer all the purposes for which longhand is employed. III. It must secure, for reporting purposes, ample speed of writing, without illegibility. IV. Order and simplicity must be observed in every depart- ment." During the thirty-five years that have passed since the first publication of this work, thousands of phonographers, who have learned the art from it, have demonstrated that the system of shorthand it teaches complies with every one of the above-mentioned requirements. .'iij.'iHO iv PREFACE. Having perceived, before presenting the sj'stem to the public, that it complied vt^ith the obvious standard princi- ples of a system of shorthand, and that its learners would not be subjected to the necessity of frequent and harass- ing changes, I named it Standard Phonograj^hy. In contra- distinction to the Old, or English Phonography, and in honor of my Country, I also called it American Phonog- raphy. It should be said, however, that the great majority of the writers of this system are inclined to call it the Graham system, or merely *' Graham"; and this tendency of naming comes no less from plagiarists from the system, who come with ridiculous pretences of ' ' im- provements" on '^ Graham." Although for thirty-five years this system has been fully tested by many of the most expert reporters in the world, in no instance, so far as I have been able to learn, has there been any complaint from such experts of any lack of completeness in the thoroughness and perspicuity of its presentation, or of adequacy in its brevity and legibility. On the contrary, I have received thousands of testimonials from all parts of this, and from many foreign countries, expressing gratitude to me for the benefit the writers had received from my works. It has been demonstrated this year (1893), by carefully compiled statistics, that more than one-half of the expert reporters in the United States write the Graham system, and that the remainder are divided among more than twenty other sj^stems, so-called. These facts, then, clearly pro.ve that the standard quality claimed for the system, in its title, is neither exag- gerated nor boastful. As it is probable that a great majority of the purchasers PREFACE. V of this and subsequent editions will be those who are not familiar with the old edition, and therefore unable to discern the improvements in this one, I will here briefly state some of the principal points of superiority of this edition. First. — By taking advantage of my process of phono- graphic engraving (called Stereography), I have greatly increased the number of illustrations in the text, and enlarged the Reading Exercises, so that, in this respect, this revised edition is a great improvement upon the old one, which was itself, in that and in all other respects, superior to any other shorthand text-book. Second. — By placing each Reading Exercise at the end of the lesson to which it belongs, instead of all of them at the end of the Compendium, more convenience is secured when referring to the text to which they relate ; and by means of the "sentences" which are introduced in Exercise II, and continued through all the others, the interest of the pupil is kept keen by finding that he can make practical application of the principles and word- signs as fast as he learns them. Third. — I have almost entirely dispensed with the chapters on Phonetics, in Part I, because I have found that pupils can be taught to read and write phonography with but slight knowledge of the phonetic principles on which it is based ; and because I have extensively used in this edition my system of Phonographic Nomenclature (devised over thirty years ago), which is a very effective aid in teaching and in learning phonography. Fourth. — The Brief Phonographic Dictionary, which is appended to the General Index, will be found an especially useful addition to this work, although it cannot take the VI PREFACE. place of the Standard Phonographic Dictionary any more than a pocket-dictionary can take the place of a Webster's "International." Fifth. — The Writing Exercises (Part III of this volume) are also published separately in the form of Practice- Books, the object of which is to save students the irksome labor of keeping the place while writing them ; and as a great convenience to teachers of classes that have but a short time for recitation ; for, by the use of these copy- books, or " Writing-Exercise Blanks," teachers can correct many lessons in a short time, or pupils can correct each others' lessons by comparing them with the corresponding Reading Exercise in the Hand-Book. The price of these blanks is so little that they may be used as freely, and at the same time as economically, as common writing paper. Since the publication of the first edition of this work, I have issued a scries of works consisting of an elementary and an advanced Reading-Book, designed to give exten- sive reading and writing practice-exercises ; a Dictionary, giving the best outlines for about sixty-thousand words and an equal number of phrases ; The Reporter's List, an engraved work, combining in one list, in chart-like form and in phonographic-alphabetical order, all the word- signs, contractions, and phrase-signs contained in lists in the Hand-Book, and with many thousand words /or comparison, contrast, and distinction, all of which are in harmony with and exemplify the principles of the Hand- Book, and have hundreds of reference marks to its various sections, thus making the entire series harmonious and complete. In addition to the books just referred to, the extensive use of the system has enabled me to publish many other PREFACE. Vll books and pamphlets devoted to the interests of the system, among which may be mentioned five volumes of The Standard Phonographic Visitor ; of which Volumes III and IV were published weekly, and contained in all sixteen hundred and forty pages, fully one-half of which were in shorthand ; and Volume V, also published weekly, containing three hundred and twenty-eight pages, all of which were in shorthand. I have also published a monthly, The Student's Journal, continuously since January 1872, the combined volumes containing several thousand pages of shorthand, all in harmony with the system, so that there now exists a phonographic literature more extensive and uniform than ever was known before. "With gratitude to God for life to see the realization of my early hope and ambition to create a practically uniform system of shorthand writing in this country, and with thanks to the public who have so cordially appreciated my works, I send this book forth on its mission. ANDREW J. GRAHAM. Oeange, N. J., Sept. 26, 1893. TABLE OF CONTENTS. PAGE Preface iii Contents ix PAET I. INTEODUCTION TO STANDARD PHONOGRAPHY: Definitions 13 Elements of Phonography 14 Materials for Writing 18 Method of Holding the Pen 19 Method of Study 19 PART II,— The Compendium. SIMPLE CONSONANTS: Simple Consonant Signs and their Powers 23 Mnemonic Assistance in Learning the Consonant-Signs 25 Manner of Writing the Consonants 27 Phonographic Nomenclature 30 Size of the Consonant-Strokes 30 Joining the Consonant-Strokes 31 Position of Words 32 exebcise i 35 Brief Signs for S and Z — Loops and Large Circle 37 Word-Signs 41 Exercise II 50 VOCALIZATION : Simple Vowels 51 Standard Vowel-Scheme 53 Order of Writing and Reading Vowels 55 Position of Words 57 Reporter's Rule of Position 58 Exercise III 60 Vocalization of Consonant-Strokes with Circles or Loops Attached . . 61 Vowel Word-Signs 66 " The " Joined by a Tick 68 "A-n-d" Joined by a Tick 69 Quality and Quantity of Unaccented Vowels 70 EXEBCISE IV 72 X CONTENTS. PUNCTUATION— ACCENT— NUMBERS, Etc. : page Punctuation 75 Accent, Emphasis, Capitals 77 Numbers 78 Initials, Titles, Proper Names 78 Other Marks used in Phonography 79 « Exercise V 8(1 VOCALIZATION— DIPHTHONGS : Definition, Enumeration and Classification 81 Close Diphthongs 81 Open Diphthongs 83 WOBB-SlGNS AITD CONTEACTIONS : Diphthong Word-Signs 86 Contractions with Diphthongs 88 Exercise VI , 89 Method of Placing Vowels between Consonant-Strokes 90 Method of Reading Words of Several Consonants 93 Prefixes and Affixes — con-, com-, accom-, -ing, -ings 93 Exercise VII 95 DIFFERENT SIGNS AND DIRECTIONS (Page 07) : I. Different Modes of Expressing W and Y : 1. By Strokes 98 2. By Brief Signs Joined. 99 Exercise VIII 102 Different Modes of Expressing W and Y. — Continued : 3. By Brief Signs in the Vowel Places 103 4. By a Right Angle 109 Word-Signs and Contractions 110 Exercise IX 113 IT. Different Modes of Expressing Aspiration : 1. Of Simple Vowels and Diphthongs 115 2. Of the Way-Stroke 117 3. Of the Brief-Way 117 Uses of Hay 118 Exercise X 120 III. Different Modes of Expressing S and Z 121 rv. Different Modes of Representing R 121 Exercise XI 123 V. Different Directions of the Stroke for L 124 VI. Different Directions of the Stroke for SH 127 Exercise XII 128 GROUP-CONSONANT SIGNS (Page 130) : I. iNiTiAi Hooks : 1. The El-Hooks 131 2. The Ar-Hooks 133 Exercise XIII 137 iNiTiAii Hooks. — Crmtinued : Circles and Loops Prefixed to El- and Ar-Hook Signs 140 Sper distinguished from Spee 142 ExEECiSE XIV 143 CONTENTS. XI GBOUP-CONSONAUT SIGNS.— Contintjed : PAOE Initial Hooks. — Continued : 3. Hook for In, Un, or En 144 4. Keporting Ler and Rel Hooks 145 Initial-Hook Word-Sigus and Contractions 146 EXEECISE XV 150 II. FiNAi Hooks : 1. Hooks for F, V, and N 152 Iss added to Ef-Hook Signs 154 Iss, Ses, Steh, and Ster added to Straiglit-Line En-Hook Signs . . 154 Ef- and En-Hooks in the Middle of Words 157 ExEBCiSE XVI 157 Final B.oosa.— Continued : 2. Large Hooks for Shon and Tiv 169 ExEECisE XVII 163 Final Books.— Continued : 3. Small Hook for Shon 164 Final Hook Word-Signs and Contractions 166 Exercise XVIII 170 III. Widening 171 Exercise XIX 173 IV. Lengthening 174 Exercise XX 177 V. Halving: 1. To Add ettter T or D 179 2. To Add T to a Light, or D to a Heavy Sign 182 Vocalization of Shortened Letters 183 Use of the Halving Principle 187 Half-Length Word -Signs 189 Half-Length Contractions 192 Exercise XXI 194 CONTRACTIONS AND EXPEDIENTS. I. Imperfect Expression : 1. Word -Signs and Contractions 197 2. Contracted Prefixes 198 Exercise XXII 208 Imperfect Expression. — Continued : 3. Contracted Af&xes 210 Exercise XXIII 217 Imperfect Expression. — Continued: 4. Omission of Consonants. .. 218 5. Omission of Vowels 222 II. Joining Parts of Words : 1. Certain Vowel-Signs Joined to Consonants 225 2. Joining Aflix and Prefix Signs 225 Exercise XXIV 226 III. Joining Words — Phrase-Writing 227 Position of Phrase-Signs : 1. Determined by First Word 229 2. Determined by Second Word 231 IV. Omission of Words 232 Exercise XXV 235 WORD-SIGNS AND CONTRACTIONS OF THE CORRESPONDING STYLE : List of Word-Signs 236 List of Sign-Words 242 List of Contractions 247 Exercise on Word -Signs and Contractions 248 Genebai. Beiadinq Exebcises 260 Xll CONTENTS THE REPORTING STYLE (Page 261) : page The Reporter's Rule of Position 205 Enlarged Way and Yay 271 Lengthened Straight Lines 273 The Dher-Tick 275 Numbers 275 References, Repetitions, Omissions, Doubt, etc 276 Amanuensis Reporting 278 Amanuensis Lists of Word-Signs, Contractions, and Phrase-Signs . . 278 Reporting Word-Signs and Contra -tions 284 List of Reporting Word-Signs 287 List of Reporting Contractions 316 Distinctions 319 Words Distinguished by Difference of Outline or Position 319 Reading Exercises fob Repokting Style , 329 PART III. PHONOGRAPHIC WRITING EXERCISES 333 General Writing Exercises 367 Reporting-Style Writing Exercises 374 PAET IV. THE PHONOGRAPHIC ORTHOGRAPHER : Preliminary Remarks 379 Requirements of Vocalization 381 Requirements of Speed 382 Requirements of Legibility 382 Laws of Analogy 384 Comparative Brevity 385 Specific Brevity 389 Orthograpkical Parsing 390 GENERAL INDEX 393 Brief Phonographic Dictionary 401 HAND-BOOK OF STANDARD OR AMERICAN PHONOGRAPHY. PART I. INTRODUCTION TO STANDARD PHONOGRAPHY OB PHONETIC SHORTHAND. DEFINITIONS. Pho-net'ics, Phon'ics, or Pho-nol'o-gy, noun. 1. A science which treats of the elements of language, their modifications, and their relations. 2. The science of representing the elements of language. Pho-not'yp-y, noun. 1. The printing produced with phonotypes — printing, in which each element of language is represented by a distinct letter or type. 2. The mode or system of printing phonetically. Pho'no-graph, noun. The rjraphic or written sign of a vocal element. Pho'no-(;raph, verb. To write with phonographs. Pho-nog' RAPH-Y, r?oun. 1. The system of representing language with phonographs. 2. The writing produced with phonographs. 14 INTRODUCTION. Pho-nog'eaph-er, noun. A writer of phonography. Phonetic Shorthand. Writing produced with an alphabet composed of very simple signs. ELEMENTS OF PHONOGRAPHY. 1. Phonography, or Phonetic Shorthand, is based upon phonetic principles, harmonized with certain steno- graphic principles, or laws of speed in writing, which it is the purpose of a phonographic text-book to explain. No phonographic sign of a single sound requires more than one movement of the hand to form it ; and it is not unfrequently the case that several sounds are expressed by a single stroke of the pen. The characters for the elements are formed of the simplest geometrical signs — simple lines for the consonants, and dots and dashes for the vowels. 2. As the phonographic characters are explained (in Part II), it will be observed that the straight lines are written in four different directions, and that the curves are written in eight different positions, in accordance with the following diagrams : ch _k 1 r m thf )s sh n 3. A class of consonants known as 3Iutes or Abrupts are represented in Phonography by straight lines, thus : \ \ II p, b; t, d; k, g. 4. The likeness between several of the signs given above — one being light and another distinguished from it, simply by its being heavy — intimates a corresponding likeness between the consonants they represent — some ELEMENTS OF PHONOGRAPHY. 15 sounds being what arc frequently designated as whispers, and others being what are called sonants or spoken sounds. This relation exists between the sounds indicated by p, b ; t, d ; k, g ; f, v ; th, dh ; s, z ; sh, zh ; as is intimated by their phonographic signs. The simil- arity will be observed by comparing the initial sounds of the following words : pay, bay ; tie, die ; coc, go ; fie, vie ; thigh, thy ; seal, zeal ; sure, jour (a French word pronounced zhoor). 5. By making the simple lines light and heavy, a sufficient number of simple signs for all the elements are obtained. After a little practice, the writer will find that the heavy signs for the spoken sounds will be made without any particular thought or effort — it seeming very natural to write a heavy sign for such sounds, while it will be felt to be equally natural to write a light sign for a whisper. Such is the similarity between the sounds represented by light and heavy lines, that if the signs of cognate sounds were to be interchanged by accident, but little difiiculty would be experienced in arriving at the word intended to be written. The word '-Piivalo," for instance, in connection with other words of a sentence, would readily be understood as meant for " Bilfalo ;" so " Vranklin" would be seen to be a mistake for "Frank- lin." 6. As / / are not required as signs of any simple consonants, they are employed to represent the conso- nantal diphthongs, ch (= t-sh) and j (== d-zh). 7. A class of consonants, usually known as Continuants, are indicated in Phonography by curved lines, thus : L L C ( ) ) ^ J f, V ; th, dh ; s, z ; sh, zh. 16 INTRODUCTION. 8. Two sounds, usually called Liquids (because of their ready coalescence with other consonants), are indicated in Phonography thus : r ~^ov X 1, r. 9. The consonants indicated by the signs I and r in the words low, row, are spoken sounds, and, in accordance with the principles thus far observed in the Phonographic Alphabet, they should be represented by heavy lines ; but, on the supposition that the corresponding whispers do not occur in English, the light lines are employed to represent them, and the corresponding 10. Heavy lines are employed to represent the two sounds frequently called Semi-vowels, thus : ^ r w, y. •These sounds are sometimes represented by briefer signs, thus : c, or D , = w ; u , or r , = y. 11. Three sounds, called Nasals (because, in forming them, the breath is expelled through the nose), are represented in Phonography thus : m, n, ng. 12. What is known as the Aspirate is indicated in Phonography thus : ^ h, when a dot placed before the vowel is not more con- venient. ELEMENTS OF PHONOGllAmY. 17 13. Six of the twelve generally recognized vowels are represented by a dot, and six l)y a dash. The value of either of these signs depends upon its position respecting a consonant. 14. A heavy dot, according as it is placed opposite the beginning, middle, or end of a consonant sign, signifies 15. A heavy dash, according as it is placed opposite the beginning, middle, or end of a consonant sign, signifies au, o, 00. 16. The corresponding short vowels indicated by 1, e, a, o, u, 00, are represented by light dots (for the first three) and dashes (for the remainder) opposite the beginning, middle, or end of a consonant. The dashes are to be made about the length of a hyphen (-) and are written at right angles with the consonant-signs. 17. Thus two characters are made to represent twelve sounds. These signs are placed before or after the con- sonants, as may be desired. As the consonants of a word are first written, and the vowels written beside them, the reporter (who reads mainly by consonants) can omit the vowels to any desirable extent. It is frequently the case that a phonographer, in writing a letter, writes merely the consonants of the words employed, and inserts the vowels as he revises what he has written. 18. The four vowel-diphthongs arc represented by small angles, for the mode of writing which the reader is re- ferred to the Compendium, § 95. 19. Speed of Phonography. — As soon as the writer be- comes sufficiently familiar with the system to be able to 2 18 INTKODUCTION. omit most of the vowels, he will find, by calculation, that to write a given number of words phonographically will require but one-seventh of the number of strokes necessary to write them in the common longhand. Hence a persou who is able to write by the common longhand twenty-five words per minute, can write by phonography 175 words per minute, as soon as he has thoroughly familiarized the phonographic letters. 20. Arrangevxent of the Consoyiant Signs. — In the Phono- graphic Alphabet the whispers are made to precede the sonant consonants, because they are more easily pro- nounced than the spoken consonants. On the contrary, the long vowels which correspond to the spoken conson- ants precede the short vowels, because their pronunci- ation is easier than that of the short ones. MATERIALS FOR WRITING. Ruled paper should always be employed for phono- graphic writing. In early practice, the double-line or triple-line paper will aflbrd the pupil assistance in deter- mining the proper length and proportion of the letters. A good steel pen is usually preferred to a gold pen for fine phonographic writing. The Author has made use of the finest steel pens, for a number of years, even for reporting purposes. The student is recommended to make use of a pen from the very commencement of his writing, as it leads to an accuracy and beauty of writing that would very rarely be acquired Avith the use of the pencil. Contrary to what is generally supposed, a pen is to be preferred to a pencil for rapid writing, especially by those who accustom themselves to the use of a pen on all convenient occasions. Occasional practice with a pencil, however, is recommended, for the purpose of accustoming the hand to its use, as the writer may some- METHOD OF STUDY. 19 times be so situated that the employment of pen and ink woukl be exceedingly inconvenient. Soft and rather rough paper should be used for pencil practice. METHOD OF HOLDING THE PEN. The best and most rapid writers, for the most part, hold the pen the same as for ordinary writing — that is, between the thumb and forefinger. The pen shouki be hold loosely, so that the nib may be readily turned and suited to the execution of characters made in various directions. METHOD OF STUDY. Observe that Lesson I, of the Compendium, con- sists of Sections 1-25, and that the sections compris- ing each of the following Lessons are indicated in the same manner. (Make yourself thoroughly conver- sant with all the statements contained in the coarse print, testing your knowledge by means of the questions at the bottom of each page. As soon as all the questions referring to the coarse print can be readily and certainly answered, read, several times through, the whole portion (including the fine print) to which reference is made. Then answer all the questions referring to the sections read. Next, read several times through the Reading Exercise following the last section of the lesson, seeking to have a perfect understanding of everything therein contained. If any difficulty is experienced here, the student should attribute it to his failure to comply strictly with the preceding instruction ; and, if he will accept advice of vital importance to his success in the study of phonography, he will carefully review the sec- 20 INTRODUCTION. tions referred to, and assure himself, once for all, that their principles are thoroughly fixed in his memory. The exercise having been read several times, should be repeatedly copied, care being taken to make 'he signs as nearly as possible like those of the exercise, rather than to write rapidly. ) As a further exercise in the principles of the lesson, the pupil may turn to the first Writing Exercise (Part III) and repeatedly write in phonography the words there given. The same course should be pursued with all the subsequent exercises. Previous, however, to commencing another exercise, benefit will be derived from a careful review of the sections to which the first exercise refers. Phonographic teachers should assign such a number of these exercises for each lesson as will be necessary to bring all the principles they propose to teach, within the course of lessons. The most rapid progress will be made by assigning brief lessons at the commencement of the course, and until the pupil has become thoroughly grounded in the fundamental principles of the system, when the lessons may be made to embrace a greater number of exercises. There should never be an attempt to embrace more principles in a series of lessons than the pupil can perfectly master. Rather lay tlie founda- tion for his further successful study of phonography in private, by teaching only as many principles as can be thoroughly familiarized in the proposed course of instruc- tion. Otherwise the pupil will become confused and hindered in his progress, if not discouraged from the further study of the art. When all of the twenty-five lessons of the Correspond- ing (or elementary) Style have been mastered, the student will be prepared to take up the study of the Reporting Style following, and of which he will have learned many of the important principles in the fine-print portion of the text in the preceding part of the Compendium, The METHOD OF STUDY. 21 Correspondino; Style contains, in germ at least, nearly every principle of the Reporting Style. The latter is distinguished from the former, principally by the exten- sion of the use of three positions for outlines ; by its additions to the word-signs and contractions of the Cor- responding Style ; and by its use, to the utmost extent consistent with legibility, of the other time-and-labor- saving expedients explained in the chapter entitled ''Contractions and Expedients." Having carefully studied Sections 255-272 the student who is anxious to acquire a speed adequate for verbatim reporting, should lose no time in learning the word-signs and contractions of the Reporting Style ; but he should not suppose that, failing to commit the whole list, or for- getting some of them, it would be improper for him to use full outlines, or such contractions as occur to him when reporting, providing, of course, they are made in accord- ance with the general principles for forming contractions. Each person is at liberty to use more or less of the word- signs and contractions according to his will, or need, or knowledge, just as he uses more or less of the contrac- tions furnished by Webster's Dictionary, according to his need or knowledge. If the pupil has a very speedy hand, and a poor memory or an indisposition to tax it, he may get along with no more word-signs or contractions than are furnished in the Corresponding Style. But if the reporting student finds that, with all his urging, his hand will not go fast enough to keep up with the speaker, then he must either get the speaker to talk slower, or he must learn and familiarize more contractions— must lessen the labor of the hand. And when he finds— as the mass of writers do— that the mind must help the hand, by means of various devices, he will find them in the Standard Phonographic Works. The course of study here recommended is such as will result in the attainment, in the shortest possible time, of 22 INTRODUCTION. a thorough knowledge of plionograpliy, and the ability to use it with freedom and accuracy. The cliief benefits of phonography can be secured only by becoming entirely conversant with its principles and the established phono- graphic outlines for words. This requires considerable i^tudy and practice ; yet, if the pupil will follow the direc- tions of this work, he will find himself possessed of an art which he will deem almost invaluable, and that, too, with considerably less study than is required for the attainment of any one of the usual branches of education, which would be of inferior service. The present work has been written with the view of placing a thorough knowledge of this very valuable art within the possession of every person who is willing to make an effort at all proportionate to the good ho desires. While the Author has endeavored to remove every needless difficulty in the attainment of phonog- raphy, and labored to provide the student with every assistance which the extensive practice and teaching of phonography have suggested to him, he has had no hope of making it so simple and easy as to bring it within the comprehension of that pitiable class of minds, who are so averse to intellectual exertion that nothing is acquired by them which, so to speak, may not be comprehended at a glance ; and who, even though they may be so fortunate as to possess considerable natural brilliancy of talent, prove entirely deficient when compared by a just standard, with those wlio have not perhaps been fortu- nately endowed by nature with any remarkable intellectual ability, but who have had the spirit to tvork perseveringly with the moderate talent which has fallen to their lot, for the accomplishment of whatever object may have seemed to them desirable ; and whose mental acquisitions will eventually give them a power and intellectual position which genius, however brilliant, unaccompanied by mental application, can not hope to equal. PART II. THE COMPENDIUM. LESSON I. (§§ 1-25.) Note. — Before commencing this Lesson, read very carefully the lutroduction, and especially the chapters entitled Elements of Phonography and Methods of Study. SIMPLE CONSONANTS. Simple -Consonant Signs and their Powers. § 1. The Poicer, or Sound, of each shorthand consonant- sign can readily be derived from its Name; as, t from Tee, the name oi I ; as, m from Em, the name of •'— x ; as, ch from Chay, the name of / . The power (or sound) is also shown by the sound of the italic letter or letters in the names, in tlie phonographic consonant-alphabet, in the following section. Remark 1. It is convenient, as well as usual, to employ the term Consonant to denote hoth a certain kind oi sound and also its sign, though, strictly speaking, the sign of a consonant should be called a consonant- SIG.N. Rem. 2. The consonantal diphthongs Cn [= T-SH] and J [= D-ZH] are, for stenograpliic reasons, treated as simple consonants, and are, therefore, given the simple signs / [named ChXy] , / [named Jay] . Questions on § 1. — Q. How is the Power (or Sound) of a shorthand consonant-sign derived? Ans. From its 7iame, as "Gay" indicates the hard sound of ff, as in lyay, go, etc Q. How is the term Consonant usually employed? How, strictly speaking, should we distinguish a consonant and its sign ? What proximate elements, or consonantal- diphthongs are given simple (or single-stroke) signs? What are the elements of Cfl (or Chay) ? Ans. T SH. Q. Of / (or Jay) ? Arts D-ZH. Q. What are the simple (or single-stroke) signs for Ch, J".* Am. /, / • V- What are their names? Ans, Chay, Jay. 24 the compendium. § 2. The Standard -Phonographic Simple - Consonant Alphabet, in its Settled Order. \ \ I I / / Names : Pee, Bee, Tee, Dee, Chay, Jay, _ _ ^ ^ C ( ^ay, Gay, Ef, Vee, Ith, Thee-Dhee, ) ) o J J r -^ ^ Es, Zee, Iss, Ish, Zfiaj, Lay, Kr, Ea,j, ^ ^ ^ --S c . r Em, En, Ing, Way, Weh, Wuh, Fay, vj rv C Teh, Yuh, //ay, //-dot, or //eh. ;9S" lay, Ray, and Hay are always -written upward. Rem. 1. The "Settled Order of the Plionographic Alphabet" is especially important in arranging shorthand forms, as, of word-signs and phrase-signs, as in the " lists" in this work, and in the Author's " Reporter's List." Rem. 2. (a) The brief signs for s (z), w, y, and h, are called Breves. (fi) The circle for s or z, in order to distinguished it from the stroke (Es), is named Iss. (c j The brief sign for iv is called Brief Way, or, in order to distinguish between the different openings of the sign, Weh, when opening to the right, and Wuh, when opening to the left. id) The brief sign for y is named Brief Yay, or, in order to distinguish between the different directions, Yeh, when the sign opens upward, and Yiih, when it opens downward, (e) The Consonant-Signs need to be given and learned first, and the Vowel-Signs are given later, as their value is according to place beside the consonant-strokes. (/) The old-time classification of the consonants is thoroughly explained in Part I, and hence is but barely adverted to here ; as, 1. Mutes or Ahrupts, sometimes called Explodents (p, b ; t, d ; k, g). 2. Continuants (f, v; th, dh ; s, z ; sh, zh). 3. Liquids (1, r). 4. JS'asals (m, n, ng). 6. Semi-vowels (w, y). 6. Aspirate (h). § 2. Name and write the Phonographic Alphabet in its settled order. Que4iims. — What are the brief signs for s (z), u\ y, and li, called ? Why is the brief sign for s or z named Iss ? Which way does Weh open ? Wuh ? What name is given to both Weh and Wuh ? Ans. Brief Way. What name is given to both Yeh and Yuh ? Which way does Yeh open ? Yuh t Wby do the consonant- sigas need to be given and learned first \ simple-consonant signs. ^5 Mnemonic Assistance in Learning the Consonant- Signs. § 3. The student will be assisted ia committing the consonant-signs to memory by supposing, with reference to the following diagram ; will //—y Names: E/, Fee, I^/i, Z>/iee,E.s,<^ee, Ii ^ CD ^ r\ 14. Recreation. ...\---- /— 15. (On §12) // r)-jLij^^^^\ V 36 THE CUMFENDIUM. k+l-l t 6. tt.[Oii(^16-:io]V_\ I. ^^ yyy^\s\:\ u u u c ^^y.:^)_.v_; r^\ ^r a_ -^ e_ ^_ \r)..:x .:>c. ^ i^ ^ ;.-x^ c c C o u ^ y ^^^ ^^ ^ o o .o -X ^- AV l\l^yi A//\~ If 7. Recreation, 'v^^ '\ x V" ^' SIMPLE. CONSONANT SIGNS. 37 LESSON II. (§§ 26 40.) BRIEF SIGNS FOR S AND Z.— LOOPS AND LARGE CIRCLE. § 26. On account of the frequent occurrence of tlio sounds of .S-, z, they are furnished with brief signs, o o , named Iss, which are particuhxrly convenient for joining. Rem. 1. No inconvenience or confusion, except in rare cases, is foimd to result from the common practice among phonograph ers of em- ploying the liglit circle for z as well as s; because we are already accustomed to this confusion of signs in the common print. When necessary, as in distinguishing " the loss of a kingdom " from " the lai'js of a kingdom," the circle may be made heavy on one side for z. Eem. 2. When the circle for s or z is joined to a stroke its sound shoiild be spoken in one syllable with the name of the stroke, if it can be conveniently, otherwise the name Iss should be used. On Joinin(; the Circle. § 27. The circle is joined : I. To the Straight. Lines — by a motion contrary to that of the hands of a clock ; thus : Names : Specs, Stees, Iss-Chays, Skays, Iss-Rays, Hays. § 2G. Make the brief signs for s and z. Why are brief signs pro- vided for the sounds of s and z ? For what are these signs particu- larly convenient? [Kem.] Does any confusion result from employ- ing a light circle for s and z? When a distinction is desired between s and 2, how may it be made with the use of the circle V § 27. How is the circle joined to straight lines ? to the hook of a5^>H9 "^V 38 THE COMPENDIUM. 2. To the Hook of Hay—bj making the hook into a circle ; thus : s-h, Name : Iss-llay. 3. To Curves — by following the direction of the curve ; thus : sfs, sis, srs, sms, Names : Sefs, Slays, Sars, Sems. 4. Between Two Strokes — ^by turning the circle in the most convenient manner ; thus : ^ V- ^ ]/ ^ .^^ Pees-Tee, Pees-Kay, Tees-Chay, Tees-Ray, Tees-Hay, Ems-Kay, "'A_ v_^ ^^-^ ^ Vl ^^ Ems-Vee, Ens-En, En-Sem, Efs-El, Efs-Lay-Tee, Ens-Lay-Dee. Rem. 1. To distinguish Iss-Ray from Iss-Hay, observe that in the former case the circle is on the left side of the stroke, and on the contrary side in the latter case. Rem. 2. Iss-Hay is distinguishable from Chays by the latter being less inclined than the former. • Hay? to curves? How is the circle -WTitten between two strokes? Join a circle at the beginning of Pee, Gay, Ray, Jay, Dee. Join a circle to the end of Hay. Write a circle at the beginning of Hay. Write a circle at the beginning and end of Vee, Ish, Lay, Way, Yay, Ing. Write a circle between Kay and Tee ; Em and Chay ; En and Tee ; Ray and Kay ; Em and Lay ; En and El ; En and Lay ; Way and Kay ; Tee and Pee. [Rem.] How is Iss-Ray distinguished from Iss-Hay? On which side of the stroke is the circle in Iss-Ray? on which side in Iss-Hay? How is Iss-Hay distinguished from Chays. Which is the more inclined, Iss-Hay or Chays? Is Iss-Hay ever employed to represent the sound of sTi. as in fshnde ? On which side of En is the circle to be made in the combination En-Sem ? on which SIMPLE-CONSONANT SIGNS. 39 Kem. 3. Iss-Hay should never be emploj'ed instead of Isb for the sound of sh, as in shade. Kkm. 4. The Chicle behceen Curves. — In cases like En-Sem, Efs-Lay- Tee, Ens-Lay-Dee, the circle should be written on the back of the first curve ; in cases like Ems-En, Ems-Ith, on the concave side of the first curve. The Large Circle. § 28. The circle is enlarged to add s or ? ; thus : _^ _o Vo Vo r p K-s, K-ss, F-s, F-ss, s-T, ss-T. Ekm. 1. When great precision is required, one side of this circle may be made heavy when one or both of the sounds denoted by it is z, as in races, ca^lses. Eem. 2. Syllable- Name of the Large Circle. — The large circle is named Sez or Ses. The St and Str Loops. § 29. To express t following s (as in lusf, ?)io.s/:) or d fol- lowing z (as in omazed, raised), make the circle into a small loop ; thus : r r y ^ \ \ L-s, L-st, R-z, R-zd, s-T st-T. side of Ef in Ef s-Lay ? on which side of En in Ens-Lay y on which side of Em in Ems-En ? in Ems-Ith ? § 28. Is the circle ever enlarged ? for what purpose ? [Rem.] How can it be denoted that one of the sounds represented by a large circle is z ? What is the syllable-name of the large circle ? § 20. Is the circle ever made into a loop ? for what purpose ? How may i following s be expressed ? d following z ? Give some word in which t follows the sound of s; — some words in which d follows the sound of z. [Eem.] How may zd be distinguished from st, with the use of the loop ? What is the syllable-name of the small loop ? Is this syllable-name always to be employed? How is Ef with the small loop at the end to be called? How is Ef with the small loop 40 THE COMPENDIUM. Rem. 1. When great accuracy of representation is required, the loop may be made heavy for zd; thus : ^^ rzd. Rem. 2. Name of the Small Loop. — The small loop is named Steh when its sound can not be conveniently spoken in one syllable with the name of the stroke to which it is attached. E£ with the small loop at the beginning is called Steh-Ef ; Chay with Steh at the beginning is named Stch-Chay'. Kay and Bee, with Steh at the end are named respectively Kayst, Beest ; but Ef with Steh added must be called Ef-Steh ; or the name Ef may be changed to Fee, when the sound of Steh can be added, forming Feest. § 30. Large Loop. — To express tr following s (as in pastor, Chester, feeder), make the circle into a large loop ; thus : V \ \^ r r r=^ P-s, P-st, P-str, L-s, L-st, L-str. Kem. 1. Caution. — The large loop is never employed for sir at the commencement of a word — another sign (to be explained hereafter) is used instead. Rem. 2. Name of the Large Loop. — The large loop is named Ster. To distingiiish it from the name of another letter, it should form, with the name of the preceding letter, a single word, which should at the beginning to be named? Ans. Steh-Ef. How is Chay with the small loop at the beginning to be named ? Ans. Steh-Chay. Write Steh-Peo. Write Steh-Dee, Steh-Chay, Steh-Kay, Steh-Ray. Write Steh at the beginning of all the curves. Write Steh at the end of all the straight lines. What is the syllable-name for Ef with the Steh-loop at the end? § 30. Is the circle ever made into a large loop ? if so, for what purpose? How may Vn, \o P-sts, P-strs, Pss-s. Names : Peests, Pee'sters, Peeses-Iss. WORD-SIGNS. § 33. Certain words of frequent occurrence (called Sign- Words) are 'indicated in Phonography by one or more of their important letters, generally the consonants, as Pee ibr UP, Tee for it, Chay for which. These contractions are denominated Word-Signs. Rem. It is found, by careful calculation, that certain words of frequent occurrence (most of which are provided with word-signs requiring each but one movement of the pen) constitute nearly two- thirds of spoken and written English — that is, in every ten thousand words of a book, sermon, or lecture, about six thousand words will § 31. Are the loops ever employed in the middle of a word? Ee- cite the words given as instances of such use. Is the large circle ever employed iu the middle of a word ? § 32. How can s and z be added to the loop or large circle? Write Pee-Steh-Iss, Eay-Ses-Iss, Kay ster-Iss, Ef'ster-Iss, Pee'ster-Iss, Pee-Ses-Iss. § 33. What are those words called which are denoted by one oi 42 • THE COMPENDIUM. be found to consist of the words which in Phonography are repre- sented by word-signs. By one estimate it appeared that, in ten thousand words, taken from twenty books (five hundred from each), it occurred ll'J times ; for, 121 ; is, 136 ; that, 138 ; a, 150 ; m, 214 ; to, 228 ; of, 396 ; aiid, 413 ; and the, 675 times. A slight contraction then in words of such frequent recurrence results in a great saving of the time and labor of writing ; and, when familiarized, they are more easily read than the uncontracted outlines. § 34. Double Letters, etc. — In the lists of word-signs, a word is occasionally printed with a hyphen, thus : give-n ; or with a double letter, thus : th^y ; to intimate that the corresponding word-signs represent give and given ; thee and thy. The context will readily show which word is intended. A colon between the names of two signs indi- cates that the signs are to be written separately but near each other. § 35. Dot-Lines. — The dot-lines which appear in this work in connection with certain words, indicate the line of writing, and show the position of the word with refer- ence to the line. All word-signs whose position is not thus indicated, should rest upon the line of writing. Position of Woed-Signs. § 36. In the following list of word-signs it will appear more of their important letters (generally the consonants)? What name is given to the contraction for Bign-icords ? Ans. These con- tractions, or imperfect representations, are called "Word-Signs." § 34. Wiv.it, in the list of icord-signs, does a double letter indicate? iVhat does the printing of a word with a hyphen denote ? When a word-siqn represents more than one word, how is it determined which word is intended in any case ? What does a colon between the names of two strokes indicate? § 35. What is denoted by the dot-lines in connection with the word-signs? Where should all word-signs rest, whose position is not indicated by the dot-lines ? § 3G. In how many different positions are the word-signs written? SIMPLE-CONSONANT SIGNS. 43 that the word-signs arc written in three dillerent posi- tions : The First Position — (a) for horizontals, and vowel- signs, is the height of a Tee stroke above the line of writing ; {b) and, for all other consonant- signs, half the height of a Tee stroke above the line. The Second Position — for any kind of sign, is on the line of writing. The Third Position — (a) for horizontals, is below the line ; {!>) for half-length sloping and perpen- dicular signs, through the line or slightly below it ; (c) for all other signs, through the line. Eem. 1. With double-line or triple-line paper, for the fiest posi- tion, horizontals are made to touch the lower edge of the upper line ; perpendicular and sloping full-length letters are written half above and half below it ; and half-length sloping and perpendicular letters (to be hereafter explained) commence upon it and descend half the dis- tance to the lower line (that is, rest upon the middle line of triple- line paper). The second position, for any kind of sign, is on the lower-line. The third position, is as defined in paragraph three above. Full-length perpendicular signs in the second position extend from the upper to the lower line. Eem. 2. The following cut will help the student to understand the subject of position. The figures 1, 2, 3 (in connection with the names) indicate respectively the fiest, second, or thied position ; What is the fiest position for horizontals? for all other consonant signs? what is the second position? What is the thied position for horizontals ? for half-length sloping and perpendicular signs ? :or all other signs? [Rem.] With double-line paper, where are the ftrst-place horizontals written ? How are first-place perpendicular md sloping full-length letters written with respect to the upper line? How iire half-length sloping and perpendicular letters written with respect to the upper line? How, with respect to the middle line of triple-line paper? What is the second position, for any kind of sign? What is the thied position, for horizontals? for half-length sloping and perpendicular signs? for all other signs? [Kem. 2.] What is indicated by the superior figures ', *, 3, in connection with 44 THE COMPENDIUM. thus : Kay', Kay', En^, should be read " Kay one, Kay two, En three, as in the following Illustration of Position. :^ _0. :---_ \ / _(__ _o_ _o_ First Position : Kay' Em' Ing' Bee" Chay' Dheei Iss' Ses> common, my, thing, by, each, thy, is, is as. ^ ...N..../--__(.-.-o._„o Second Position : Kay^ Em-' Ing^ Bee2 Chay* Dhee^ Iss^ Ses* come, may, language, be, which, them, as, as is. -^-^-^---i-/-^-G-)-r-^- Third Position: En3 Pee3 Bees Dee^ Chays Ef3 Iths Zee.3 Lays Ar3 own, hope, to be, had, much, few, thank, use, whole, our. Method of LearninCx the Word-Signs. § 37. A knowledge of tlie word-signs and sign-words may be readily acquired according to the following plan : 1. Cover a line of the word-siGNS with a slip of paper or card, and Avrite the proper signs for sign-woRDS. After becoming familiar with one line, pursue the same course with all the succeeding ones. 2. Cover the sign-woRDS and speak the words for which the word-siGNS stand. § 38. List of the Simple-Consonant Word-Signs Ar- ranged ACCORDING TO THE PHONOGRAPHIC ALPHABET t \...:.V- \- \--X- \----V- Names: Pee^ Pee^ Bee' Bee' Bee^ Iss-Bee' Iss-Bee-:Dee3 up, hope, by, be, to be, subject, subjected, phonographic syllable-names? A.is. The posifinn of the sign with reference to the line of writing. What is Kay'? Kay ? En^? Write, according to the " Illustration of Position," several signs in the FIRST position ; several in the secontj position ; several in the THiED position. What is En^? Pee^? Bee3? Dces? Chay^'? Efa? Ith3 ? Tee3 ? Lays ? Ar^ ? That is, thted position horizontals are heloio the line, and others fhrovgh. § 38. Cover the word-signs and write the signs for the sign-words. SIMPLE-CONSONANT SIGNS. 45 Tee2 Tee3 Tees^ Teess Dee^ Dee^ Chay' Chay^ Chays it, at or out, its, itself, do, had, each, which, much, -/._ — ..77:. _ ..rrZ Jay2 Kay" Kay'-El Kay^ Kays' advantage, common, kingdom, [commonly] come, because. — -:^-^ ...^.-_ -. V ^_ Gay' Gay2 Ef Ef2 Ef3 Vee' Veea Vees give-n, togctlier, if, for, few, ever, have, however Iss-Vee' several. Ith2 think. Itll3 thank-ed, ( Dhee> thr G ( _...(.„ Dhee2 Dhees the^ though Dhees' Dhees" Dhees^ these, this, th";/ this jf^s or themselves, see, so, Dheeses^ Es' Es2 Es3 ) Zee2 Zee3 Iss' Iss2 HebJss' HehJss^ us, use (noun), was, use (verb), is, as, [his, has,] o Ses' IS his nis 1,^ ...O... J— ) Ses2 Steha Ish' Ish* as^i,i^ has*";!' first, wish, she, shal[ Next cover the ^vord-signs and speak the words denoted by the signs. [Rem.] How are his and has expressed? Does any confusion result from using the signs for is and as, for his and has ? How is are represented when written separately ? When may Ray be em- ployed as a sign for are? When is Ray frequently used as a sign for 46 THE COMPENDIUM. Zhay2 Lay' Lay^ Ar' Ar' or Eay^ Ar^ Ars' usual-ly, wil[ whole, he"r or her, are, our, lier^eir -^-- -■^- -'^- --^ --- --^ Ars3 Arses^ Em' Eni^ Ems' Ems^ our,'eif ourselves, m^, am, may or liim, myself, himself, • En' En'^ Ens Ens' Ing' Ing^ in or any, no or know, own, influence, thing, language. ^. ^ ^ r c G ^ Way' Way* Way^ Yay2 Yays' Yayses2 Hayi why, way, away, your. yourL,r yourselves. he. Eem. 1. His and Has.^ — His and lias may be expressed by placing the A-dot, or Heh (the aspirate), before the signs for is and ns. No con- fusion, however, results from the common practice of omitting it, the context enabling the reader to distinguish very readily between is and Ms, as and has. Rem. 2. (a) Are, when written separately, is represented by Ar. (6) Ray is occasionally the most convenient sign for are when joined, without lifting the pen, to other words ; as : C>/ , these are. Rem. 3. When a word-sign represents two or more words, they are of different parts of speech, or have some other difference by which in connection with the context they may be readily distinguished. Plurals, Possessives, Etc. § 39. The small circle may be added to word-signs to indicate — 1. The plural number, or possessive case, of a noun; the word are ? When a sign represents more than one word, how are the words distinguished ? §§ 39, 40, Epr what purpose may the small circle be added to word- SIMPLE-CONSONANT SIGNS. 47 thus : ^:^. thing, ^. things ; ~ kingdom, "77:! kingdoms or kingdom's. 2. The third person, singukir, of a verb in the pres- ent tense ; thus : . — come, o comes. 3. The addition of is or his, as or has, principally to pronouns, conjunctions, and adverbs ; thus : 1 it, I it is or it has, Jv^ if his, J so as. 4. The addition of his to prepositions j thus : V_ for, V^ for his. 5. The addition of self to pronouns ; thus : ^—-^ him, .-^ himself. Kem. 1. Thyself may be indicated by adding a circle to the sign for thy. Rem. 2. Thied Person Singular and Pbefect Participle. — ^^Vhen a word-sign representing a verb ends in a circle, the third person, singular, of the present tense, is indicated by enlarging the circle ; the perfect participle, by making the circle into a small loop ; thus : ^~~^ influence, ^— ^ influences, ^"^ influenced. Rem. 3. Seltes. — The large circle is attached to signs of pronouns to indicate the addition of selves, as to the sign for them, for them- selves; to the sign for our, for ourselves. Eem. 4. Is, His, As, Has Added. — (a) The circle for is or his and as or has may be enlarged to indicate the addition of is or his, as or has. (h) Is or has may be added to the sign for this or thus by en- larging the circle. § 40. Alphabetically-Aeranged Sign-Words Repre- sented BY THE ''Simple-Consonant" Signs. This List of sign-woRDS is arranged according to the common alphabet, and will be useful for reference (as in finding the sign for anyone of the words, as together, first, yourselves), and also for practice while familiarizing the signs? How may is or Aas be added to pronoun -word-signs? How may is or his, as or lias, be added to conjunctions, adverbs, etc. ? How may las be added to the signs for prepositions? How may the 48 THE COMPENDIUM. signs. The pupil should endeavor to learn the word- signs very thoroughly, remembering (according to Remark under Section 33) how greatly they reduce the labor of writing. A. F. I. advantage few if am first in any for influence are influences, § 39, R. 2 as G. influenced, § 39, R. 2 as has, § 39, E. 4 give is as h-is, § 39, R. -l given is as, § 39, R. 4 at is his, § 39, R. 4 away H. had it its itself B. has be has as, § 39, 11.4 K. because has his, § 39 , E. 4 kingdom by have he hear know L. c. her language come here common hers M. [commonly] herself him may me D. himself much do his my his has, § 39 , R. 4 myself E. his is, § 39, ] Li. 4 each hope N. ever however no addition of self, to the sign of a pronoun, be indicated? Write king- dom's, thmrjs, hopes, advantages, uses, influences, languages, icays, ivhy's. Write (/« res, subjects, comes, ivishes, thinks, thanks, uses iyiazez). Write, in accordance with § 39, 3, it is or has; each is or has; which is or has; he is or has; she is or has; if his; so as; much as. Write, in accordance with § 39, 4, by his, at his, if his, for his, in his. Write, in accordance with § 39, 5, myself, himself, thji^elf, yourself, ourself, herself. [Rem.] How may ^AyseZ/" be written? What change should SI MPLE-CONSO NANT SIGNS. 0. thee us our them use (noun) ours themselves use (verb) ourself these usual ourselves they usually out thing own think W. this was S. this has, § 39, R. 4 way see this is, § 39, K. 4 which several those whole she thou why shall though will shalt thus wilt so thy wish subject thyself, § 39 , E. 1 [subjected] to be Y. together your T. yours thank U. yourself thanked up yourselves 49 Eem. 1. Derivatives from Sign-words. — To represent a derivative from a sign-word, add to the sign of the primitive the additional consonant or consonants of the derivative, usually joining them if the lust consonant of the primitive is represented in its sign ; but generally disjoining the additional consonant, if the last consonant of the primitive is not represented in its sign. Hence, since the last consonant (sound) of advantage (j) is represented in its sign, write advantageous by joining Iss, the additional consonant, to Jay, the sign of the primitive. In like manner, write advantageously, by JOINING El, the additional consonant, to the last letter of advantage- ous. But, since the last consonant of subject (t) is not represented in its sign, write subjected by disjoining Dee, the additional consonant of the derivative ; thus : \ | subjected. be made in a verb v,'ord-sign ending in a circle, in order to denote the third person, singular, of the present tense, or the perfect participle? Write influence, i7iflucnces, and influenred. How may the addition of scZye.5 to the sign of a pronoun be indicated? For what purpose is the circle for is or his, as or has, enlarged? In accordance with this principle, write is his, is as, as is, as has, as his, has his. Write this is, it is as, it has his, which is as, which has his, much as is, this has, thus is, he has his, he is as. 50 THE COMPENDIUM. EXERCISE II.— On Sections 26-40, Joining the Circle. The sentences in this and following Exercises are intended to illustrate only the principles and word-signs taught in preceding sections . They are unavoid- ably crude, but the student is recommended to construct such sentences, as the attempt will tend to fix the principles more firmly in his mind. A careful examination of them should be made to see that no principle has been violated. ^L^Uk.i_^^. r f^ r r /^ P 12. ^ y^ C X ( r ::^. ^_. X ( G C) X ° ^ ) ~ X .°JJ ^- -'r_?_- (-^..v-— -v-^/^ ^• c LESSON HI. (§§ 41-55.) VOCALIZATION— SIMPLE VOWELS. ^Localization. § 41. (a) In Phonography, to vocalize means to write, according to rule, the vowels of a word, {b) In Phono- graphy, the vowels are written beside the consonants (that is, the outline) of a word. SIMPLE VOWELS. § 42. By using for vowel-signs a Dot and a Dash, and making them heavy and light (to correspond to Lomi and Short vowels), and l)y writing them in three different places beside the consonant-strokes, twelve different SIGNS are obtained, which, for ordinary puri)oscs, are sufficient for the representation of the simple vowels — two related sounds, in some instances, being grouped under one sign (as shown in Section 46). § 41. What is vocalizing? Where are the vowels written? § 42. How are a dot and a dash used to represent twelve vowels? How are the long and short vowels distinguished? 52 THE COMPENDIUM. I.— Dot Yowels. § 43. e (as in eel, eve, ear) is represented by a heavy dot opposite the beginning of a consonant ; i (as in it), by a light dot in the same place ; a (as ai in ail) or ae (as ai in air), by a heavy dot opposite the middle; e (as in ell) or e (as in her) by a light dot m the same place ; a (as in ah) or a (as in art), by a heavy dot opposite the end ; a (as in ai) or a (as in ash), by a light dot in the same place. II.— Dash Vowels. § 44. = an (as a in all) or 6 (as in lost) is represented by a heavy dash opposite the beginning of a consonant ; 6 (as in on), by a light dash in the same place ; o (as in old) or (as in whole), by a heavy dash opposite the middle ; u (as in up), by a light dash in the same place ; ui = 00 (as in cool), by a heavy dash opposite the end ; u = 66 (as u in full or oo in cook), by a light dash in the same place. § 45. This plan of representing these vowels is illus- trated in the following Scheme (or Table), in which the vowels are placed by an upright stroke (or le.tter Tee), to show their respective places, namely, opposite the begin- ning, MIDDLE, or END of a consonant. g 43. What vowels are represented by a Dot at the Beginning ? at the Middle? at the End? § 44. ^^^lat vowels are represented by a Dash at the Beginning? at the Middle? at the End? § 45. What is the use, in the vowel-table, of the npi'ight stroke (or letter Tee) ? How many different places are there for the vowel- signs ? §46. How many Dot-vowels are there? how many Dash-vowols ? [Rem.] Give the mnemonic lines for remembering the vowel-signs. § 47. At what point beside the consonants are the first-place vowels always written? Before writing a fiisl-place or third-place vowel VOCALIZATIO N— S I M P L E VOWELS, 63 § 46. Standard Vowel • Scheme. DOT VOWELS. Long— Short-- e n, (B a. k eat ale (air) arm e, e a, k DASH VOWKLS. "i -; J 0, I) 6, o TO = 56 aire vice {whole) food 1 -( J 6 x; = u u = 66 it ell (her) (at) ask on wp, cur foot. Eem. 1. The Scheme given above is called the Standard Vowel- Scheme, because it is the one usually employed by phonographers. Another vowel-scheme (the use of which is optional) will be given in a subsequent section, in which distinct signs will be jjiovided for ai, as in au\ e, as in her, a, as in at, and o, as in ichole. Eem. 2. Mnemonic Lines. — The vowels may be readily memorized by aid of the following lines : DASH VOWELS. Saw so bloom (ing) Hobb's hilt stood Begiuning. Middle. End. In these lines palms should be pronounced as if written pahms. § 47. Caution. — Observe that the first-place vowels — e, r, au, 6 — are always written opposite the beginning of the consonant ; and that the third-place vowels — ah, a, on, o6 — are always placed at the end. Hence, before writing a first-place or third-place vowel, the direction of the»con- DOT VOWELS. Long — Near eight palms Short — "Which said lad Beginning. Middle. End. beside a consonant, what is first to be considered ? For vowels writ- ten beside Ray, what is the first place? what is the third place? For vowels written beside any upstroke consonant, what is the first place ? what is the third place? What is the first place and third place for vowels in connection with horizontal consonants? Why, in the phonographic words given at the close of Section 47, is the vowel au written opposite the top of El in the word long, and opposite the bottom of Lay in the word law ? Why is the vowel au placed at the to]> of .Jiiy in the word jaio, and at the bottom of liay in the word raw? Why is au placed at the top of Ish in the v? or d pshaw, and at the bottom of Shay in the word shawl ? Why is ah at the bottom of 64 THE COMPENDIUM. sonant must be determined ; and the stndent should, therefore, make himself familiar with Sections 10, 11, and 12 (as to direction of consonants). As Ray is always written upward {see § 12, 4 a), its beginning is, of course, at the bottom, and the end, at the top ; but not so in respect to the phonograph for I, for that is not always written upward : it may be, and sometimes is, written doivmvard when joined with other signs by which its direction may be determined. It should be observed that sh IS usually, but not alicays, written downward. As Kay is alicays written upward, a first-place vowel in con- nection with it must always be placed at the bottom, and a third-place vowel, at the top. Horizontal consonants being written from left to right, first-place vowels must be placed opposite their left extremity ; a third-place vowel, opposite their right extremity. Carefully read Sections 10, 11, and 12, and then observe the method of placing the vowels in the following phonographic words : DOW'NSTEOKES. Pea, baa, add, javr, fee, tliaw, pshaw, ash, long. UPSTKOKES. HORIZONTAXS. c r- c ^ ^ ^ -T '^ Lea, la, law, raw, shawl. Key, coo, gnaw. Optional Vowel-Scheme. § 48. In the Standard Vowel-Scheme (Section 46), the signs of the vowels of "ad, ell, ask, old," are used to represent also the vowels of "air, her, at, whole." For a Bee in the word haa, and at the top of Lay in the word \a? Why is the vowel t" placed at the top of Pee in the word pea, and at the bot- tom of Lay in the word Ita ? § 48. In the optional vowel-scheme, what is the sign provided for the vowel of air ? for the vowel of /ler? for the vowel of a< .'' for the vowel of whole, ? How, with this scheme, is the vowel of ask repre- VOCALIZATION— SIMPLE VOWELS. 55 perfectly phonetic representation, however, the latter vowels require distinct signs, as in the following Scheme (or Table) : e a 08 it, a 0, 6 o ui=oo eel, ear ail air ah, art all, or old food r i •1 'i ,1 ;i "1 6 O TI = U J 11 -^- u6. it ell her at «sk on whole t(p f«ll. Rem. 1 The sign of the vowel of whole should be written at an oblique angle with the consonant. The signs of the vowels of air, at, her; should be written parallel with the consonant. Rem. 2. The distinct signs for the vowels of her, air, at, tohole, are denominated Optional Vowel-Signs, because their use is optional. Names of the Vowel-Signs. § 49. The vowel-signs should l)c named by the single sounds which they represent, and not ' ' doubles, long-d, a-eye^ a-aitvh, a-you, long-6, douhle-o, short-l," etc. Order of Writing and Reading Vowels. § 50. (a) When a vowel is placed above a horizontal con- sonant, or to the left of any other, it is read BEFORE the consonant ; thus : / I eke. t^b'i^. aim. awn. uccK, roo' li. 'I -( .r •"^ S \> rx. aid, oath, eel. ear, bar, pull, love. Bented? [Rem.] How should the vowel of whole be written with respect to the consonant? the vowels of air? at? her? What are the Optional Vowel-Signs? Why are they thus named? § 4'.). How are the vowel-signs named? § 50. On which side of horizontal consonant-signs is a vowel to be placed, when it is to be read before the consonant? on which 56 THE COMPENDIUM. (6) When a vowel is placed below a horizontal consonant, or to the right of any other, it is read AFTER the con- sonant ; thus : key, gay, may, gnaw, make, knave, king, kick, day, thaw, lee, sea, tame, ream, ring, talk. Mode op Writing Single Vowels— Nominal Consonant. § 51. A consonant-sign which is not to be pronounced, but which is used merely to show the place of a vowel (as in writing initials of names, indicating single vov>X'ls, and in writing words composed entirely of vowels) should be canceled — (a) Either by striking an oblique line through it at any convenient point ; thus : J, _e, a a, '■{. Eah. (h) Or by writing the vowel-sign, if a dash, through it at a right angle ; thus : T awe, To, + u, j. oo. Rem. 1. As a canceled consonant has no value as the sign of a Bound — that is, has the form, but not the power, of a consonant — it is denominated a Nominal Consonant. Eem. 2. Single vowels are usually written to a letter Tee ; but any other consonant may be employed which may be more convenient, provided, of course, that it should be canceled. side, when it is to be read after the consonant? On which side of all other consonants should a vowel be placed, when it is to be read after the consonants? on which side is it to be placed, when it is to be read before the consonant? § 51. How may it be indicated that a consonant-sign is not to be pronounced? For what purpose may a consonant-sign be canceled? How may a consonant-sign be canceled? How, when a dot-vowel is to be written beside it? How, when it serves to denote the place of a dash-vowel? [Rem.] What is a canceled consonant called? What is a Nominal Consonant ? How are single vowels usually written? What consonant-sign is sometimes used VOCALIZATION— SIMPLE VOWELS. 67 Rem. 3. The letter Tee may be employed as a nominal consonant, even -witliout cancelhition, in all cases, as in the preceding vowel- schemes, when no confusion would be likely to result from such use. Bbm. 4. The words ah ! and eh ! may be written thus : c^ ah, cT eh. When these words are forcibly spoken, the aspirate is actually heard, and is therefore properly indicated. However, the sign may be regarded as simply serving to show the place of the vowel, and not requiring cancellation. Rem. 5. The optional vowel-signs, when written singly, should be placed beside a canceled Tee. POSITION OF WORDS. I,— Words Composed Entirely of Horizontal Con- sonants. § 52. Words composed entirely of horizontal conso- nants should be written above the line, when the only vowel, or the vowel of the accented syllable, is first-place; otherwise, on the line. Hence : gnaw, key, inn, maw, are written above the line ; while for a nominal consonant, even without cancellation? How may the words ah and eh be written? When is the sound of h heard in these words? If not heard, how is the stroke-sign for h to be regarded ? § 52. Where, that is, in what position, should words composed entirely of horizontal consonants be written? When should such words be written above the line? when on the line? Where should you write gnaw? key? scheme? sick? sake? sum? sane? awn? Why should me, awn, key, gnaw, sing, sang, scene be written above the line? Why should neigh, snow, son, some, same, coo, sang be written on the line ? 58 THE COMPENDIUM. __ __ __ v_^ v_^ . go, ago', gay, aim, Aun, an'no, coo, are written on the line. II. — Words Having Perpendicular or Inclined Strokes. § 53. Words having perpendicular or inclined strokes should be written in the second position ; that is, so that the first perpendicular or inclined stroke shall rest ui)on the line of writing. The Reporter's Rule of Position. § 54. As a great saving in the writing, the reporter generally omits the voicels, and to imply or suggest tiio vowel (the only or accented one) of a word, three posi- tions are used ; as : Ef Ef2 Ef3 Es' Es' Es3 if, foe, few, sec, so, use. These three positions are partially recognized or antici- pated in the word-signs, as stated and illustrated in § 53. Where, that is, in what position, should words containing perpendicular or sloping strokes be written? What is the second position for such words ? § 54. Why does the reporter generally omit the Yowels when ■writing? How many positions does he use to imply or suggest the vowel (the only or accented one) of a word? Are these positions partially recognized or anticipated in the word-signs as illustrated in Section 38? What advantage is derived from a general knowledge of these positions and of the exceptions? VOCALIZATION— SIMPLE VOWELS. 59 Section 38, and, by a general knowledge of these posi- tions, and of the exceptions (stated in the following section) the word-signs may be understood instead of being learned as arbitraries. § 55. Exceptions to the Rule of Position for Word- Signs. rosifion Changed to Avoid Confusion. — It is necessary to write the signs of a few sign-words out of the position denoted by their only (or their accented) vowel, to pre- vent their being confounded with other words (of the same consonants) which, according to the rule, would occupy the same position. Any, for example, is written above the line, En\ to prevent its being mistaken for no, En-, while him is written on the line, Enr, so that it may not be mistaken for me, Em\ For the same reason, own is written by En' to distinguish it from no or know, En". Position Changed for the Convenience of the Writer. — Some word-signs Avliich properly belong to the first or third position, are put in the second position (that is, on the line), because that is the most convenient for the writer. Do and he, for this reason, occupy the second position, though do properly belongs to the third position, and be to the first. § 55. Are word-signs ever written out of the position denoted by their accented vowel? and, if so, why? Why is the sign for any written in the first position? Why is the sign for him written on the line ? Why is the sign for oion written below the line ? What is the most convenient position for writing words ? Are word-signs which strictly belong to the first or third position ever put in the second position? Give some examples. 60 THE COMPENDIUM. EXERCISE III.— On Sections 41-55. t 1. Dot-Voxels, a. *l !' 'I !• ':^ V ; \ \ •/ /• ':. v^ ^ V e •) y )• ^^ "^ ^ ^, ^ -s r^x I. / ■/ .1 -r -^ ^ ^. "^ •). J c./.r r r T c f r (^ r r 12. DasL-Vowels. a~\ V -\ V T X ) ;\ \ W A A 'V. ^ -c c )' )- ') -) ^ ^ '^' "^- -\ y I II I " / \ 3. Option.iis. ~^i ~r<) "^ L^ ^y 'I L ,1 -^ .J J \^ \ ^ ^. .-^ r r "^ "^ -^-r~ ^ 14. 1 i .T T -f 1 T \ 1 .-F T^T 1--^^- L .^"^- a .1 ;r ^ ^ / ^^ ^-^ VOCALIZATION— SIMPLE VOWELS. 61 T[ 5. Eecreation. \ -I T .^^v A...|... .° ! . .|... x / r A ^ ...)... ^ c J X .~^..r^ c > •). r 1 (T^ X .(^.. Ll . ^ X ) c X 'rA.:~^ L .!__! LESSON ly. {§§ 5G-77.) VOCALIZATION OF CONSONANT-STROKES WITH CIRCLES OR LOOPS ATTACHED. Rule for Reading a Circle or Loop at the Beginning OF A Stroke. § 56. A circle or loop at the beginning of a consonant- stroke is read before the consonant-stroke or any vowels placed beside it ; thus : \ '\ '\ .r .r .r i- r- r-~ ope, s-oap, st-ecp ; eel, s-eal, st-eal ; toe, s-tow, 1-ow, b^ ^-^ a_^ s-low ; no, snow. § 57. In other words — in reading a consonant-stroke with a circle or loop at the beginning, read the circle first ; and then read the consonant-stroke and the vowels § 56. How is a circle or loop at the beginning of a consonant-stroke read? § 57. How should a consonant-stroke with a vowel or vowels beside it be read, when a circle is joined at the beginning of the stroke? 62 THE COMPENDIUM beside jt (if any) precisely as though no circle or loop were attached; thus: ''s-oap, st-eep, s-eal, st-eal, s-tow, s-low, s-now." Rules for Representing S and Z at the Beginning OF A Word. § 58. Use Es or Zee stroke when the only consonant sound is s or z ; but, when there are two or more con- sonants, the small circle should usually be employed to represent s (but not z) at the beginning of a word ; as in the following examples : \ f T r _^_ o^ '^ -^ -c s-oap, s-aid, s-et, s-uch, s-ick, s-ake, s-afc, s-ave, s-aith, •^ 'y J r ^ '^^ •^. ^ s-eize, s-eizes, s-ash, s-alc, s-low, s-orc, s-eem, s-ame, _V. aJ. .^. ^ -^ }< s-een, s-own, s-ing, s-ang, s-way, S-oho. Except — 1, When two vowels follow, as in 1*^ seance. 2. When another s follows, as in ) cease, c) ceases, t^ system. Hem. The object of the first exception is to provide two strokes, § 58. Repeat the rule for representing initial s. How is initial s represented when two vowels follow it? when another s follows it, as in cease, system? [Rem.] What is the object of using Ess for initial s followed by two vowels? § 59. How is initial z represented? [Eem.] What is the object of this rule ? § 60. How should you represent s or z following an initial vowel, as in ask, easy, Ezra ? [Rem.] Why is it necessary in such cases to VOCALIZATION— SIMPLE VOWELS. 63 between which the vowel-signs may be conveniently divided, instead of being written in a confused manner beside one stroke, as would be necessary if the s in such cases were represented by a circle. § 59. The sound of z at the beginning of a word is always represented by a z-strokc, as in ^ zeal. Kem. This rule secures a clear distinction between wQi'ds com- mencing with s and those commencing with z, as seal, zeal. § 60. Caution. — The sound of s or z following an initial vowel should be denoted by a stroke, as in .X_ ask, V^* Ezra, •) ace, -) owes. E.EM. This is necessary, because, according to Section 56, a vowel can not be written so as to read before a circle, at the commence- ment of a word. Hence, q — - is not ask, but sack ; o^* is not Ezra, but Sara, KuLE FOR Reading a Circle or Loop at the End of a Stroke, § 61. A circle or loop at the end of a consonant-stroke is read after the consonant or any vowels placed beside it ; thus : No- 'y)- \- V X "5 ^ ^ pa-ss, pa-sses, pa-st, pa-stor, ope-s, arre-st, amass-ed. § 62.. In other words — in reading a consonant-stroke with a circle or loop at the end, read the consonant- write the stroke-sign for s or z ? Why may not the s in ask be repre- sented by Iss ? § 61. When is a circle or loop at the end of a consonant to be read? Should it be read hefore or a/i!er a vowel following the con- sonant-stroke ? § 62. How should a stroke with a vowel or vowels beside it be read, when a circle or loop is joined at the end of the stroke? 64 THE COMPENDIUM. stroke with the vowel or vowels beside it, as though no circle or loop were attached, and then add the circle or loop ; thus : pa-s, pa-sez, pa-st, pa-str, op-s, are-st, ama-st. Rules for Representing Es and Zee at the End of a Word. § 63. Use Es or Zee when the only consonant in the word is s or z ; but when there are two or more con- sonants, the small circle should usually be employed to represent the sound of .s or z at the end of a word ; as in the following examples : • \o- >N. \. No /• pa-ss, opc-s, bee-s, ba-se, cha-se. Except — 1. When two vowels precede it, as in ~^ chaos. 2. When another .s-sound precedes it, as in k decease, b disease, <^x amaurosis. § 61. Caution. — Tlie sound of s or z preceding a final vowel should be denoted by a stroke ; thus : )• say, _0- also, /O' rosy. Eem. This is necessary, because, according to Section Gl, a vowel can not be written so as to be read after a circle at the end of a word. Hence _(^ is not also, but axilns. § 63. Kepeat the rule for representing final s. How should final s be represented when two vowels precede it? when another s-sound precedes it, as in decease, amaurosis ? Why is decease written Dees-Es instead of Dee-Ses? Ans. To disting^lish it by outline from disease. § 64. How should you -nTite s followed by a final vowel? Why may not s in such cases be represented by Iss? Write see, essay, rosy, massy, lessee, Vesey, Asa, racy, also. I 65. What kind of a syllable is the large circle employed to repre- VOCALIZATION— SIMPLE VOWELS. 65 Vocalization of the Large Circle. § iio. (a) The large circle is used to represent a syllable containing the vowel e. (b) It may be vocalized for other vowels by writing their signs within the circle ; as in ~T exist. Uses op the Large Circle. § 66. The large circle is used in the following cases : 1. Frequently to express two s-sounds at the end of a word— principally in the repre- sentation of such words as Xq' passes, rf_ causes, V:o ^^^^^ : rarely in writing such words as ^~ <2_> °^ c^ ^o/C /^ /• \ 2- V~ READING EXERCISES. '73 13. a. \V \- V V ^ ^ \, \ \^ ^^ ^ \. \b \o \5 X, \ I' t^ I)' I- r t" I- b t- h- / ^- /• /^- 6 J ^ •> ^ .) I > J J- J. J- o)- ^. c fp r r r ^ r- r. r c c C ^' ^' ""'' ^ T?: TT^ -^ -^ ''-^' '^- ^^- --7^ ^7^ •^ '^ !--- ^ -^.^ v^ ^^ ^_^ "^" ^' ~&" "^^ f c" r ^^ /- ^ A / ^ / /■ /■ P' A/^ A KK /->^ 14. [^63. ] a. ■)=Iss, )=:Es •)=ace;')-) ~) \ D • n !_D D D o D Vd Vd Vo vlo b d cease I J. J- J J- r r r rv ^- ~^- -^. ":! ^ -^ ->••::"- l:^. ^ ^ ^ !t^ '^".. -^- ^- r r ///• .-^ A I- . t ^ i . n ^v = chaos. *^~ ' ■) =^ Aeneas. C.J- is ^ = Mrs. : ^v \d = ab- scess — P -^-O x^ ,< < 6 ■'^^ S 74 .THE COMPENDIUM. d. )• )' )• ■) i V \. X X. Sj. o" r a-O- r n n- n ^^ ^' ^- x' ^• 15. ^. \5 "vd X

- ^~^ ^-7^ ^I^ ^ ^ / ^^ ^ X O. a --- \ -- N — -« --. I _.- / — / ... . ... . .._ > ... I ... - ..., \ —.1 -. / ^ _. \ Nil// •,.._. } \ , i \ ") -| / 6 X |[ /. Eecreation. " -C C\ L x \ , <^ r o- r ^ -6: X x V- L -^- c r _ .-> ...-, , V L a. ... /O .... -a X. PUNCTUATION, ACCENT, NUMBERS, ETC. T5 ^^ 'i^ r^ A \i 'b' C\. X i- '^ /^ z-x 1^- /<)■ zi- x:.-..:^- ^ A LESSON V. (§§ 78-86.) PUNCTUATION— ACCENT— NUMBERS, ETC. Punctuation. § 78. The marks of punctuation employed in Phonog- raphy are the following : Peeiod . . X or / Colon . 5 Semicolon . Comma . > Exclamation Wonder or Ieony (!) Geief . . . - \ § or INTEKE0GATI0^ . ? (?) Doubt Pleasantry ? Hyphen ^ Parenthesis . . . . , (j Brackets I J Obsolescent p q Dash ,^»^»_ PiEM. 1. (a) The first mark of a period should be made quite small. It is employed, in preference to any other sign, in the Cor- responding Style. It has a neat appearance when properly made, and is readily distinguished from phonographic words. (b) The second sign of a period (like a freely-written Chay-Chay or Eay-Eay) § 78. What marks of punctuation are employed in Phonography? How many are the same as in common print? [Rem.] What sign is most generally employed, in Phonography, as the sign of a period? 76 THE COMPENDIUM. is employed chiefly by reporters. It may be occasionu,lly used in- stead of a colon or semicolon. Kem. 2. Period after Common Letters. — When a period is required immediately after common letters, as in writing titles, etc., write very near to them the common sign (.); thus : ^.M, ae.m., ^^.m. INTEEEOGATION. Bem. 3. The first mark of interrogation given in Section 78 should be employed only when the writer prefers to place the sign of a question at the beginning, instead of at the end, of the interrogation. There is not sufficient advantage, however, to justify the change from the usual practice of placing the Interrogation at the end of a question. In most cases the form of an interrogative sentence or clause is of itself sufficient to indicate its character. Rem. 4. Doubt is indicated, as in common writing and jirinting, by an Interrogation inclosed in curves ; thus : (?). Doubt of the accuracy or propriety of remarks quoted from the writings of an- other, is denoted by introducing, at the required place, an Inter- rogation inclosed in brackets ; thus: [?]. IKONT WONDEK. Eem. 5. An Exclamation within parenthetical curves is employed in Phonography, as in common writing, to denote wonder, irony, contempt; as : "This accurate scholar (!), who went to Eton and graduated at Cambridge, has actually made a dozen grammatical mistakes within the compass of one short paragraph." Wonder at, or contempt of, the remarks quoted from the writings of another, is indicated by introducing, at the proper place, an Exclamation in- closed in brackets ; thus: [!]. How should it be made ? For what is the long sign employed ? How do reporters occasionally indicate a colon or semicolon? How is a period immediately after common letters to be written? When should the first mark of interrogation be employed? What is said as to the advantage of a change from the usual mode of indicating a question ? How is doubt indicated ? How is it indicated in a quotation? How is pleasantry denoted ? How may it be indicated in common printing? What is the Obsolescent? and for what rUNCTUATION, ACCENT, NUMBERS, ETC. 17 PLEASANTKT. IvEM. 6. In writing, pleasantry may be denoted by the sign given in Section 78. In printing, an appropriate sign is secured by in- verting the common mark of interrogation ; thus : i. OBSOLESCENT. Rem. 7. The obsolescent is used to inclose words in the common spelling. DASH. Hem. 8. In Phonography, the dash must be made wave-like, to prevent its being mistaken for a phonographic Kay. Accent — Emphasis — Capitals. § 79. (a) The Accent of a word may be sliown by writing a small cross near the accented vowel ; thus : "^ arrows, "T^^ arose, (b) It is best, however, in marking accents, to use longhand. § 80. Emphasis is indicated, as in longhand, by one, two, or more lines drawn beneath the word or words to be emphasized. A single line under a single word should be made wave-like, to prevent its being mistaken for Kay. Rem. In longhand "copy" for the printer, a single subscript line denotes iialir.s ; two lines, small capitals ; three lines, CAPITALS. [Minute directions for preparing copy for the printer, and for cor- recting "proofs," are given in the Author's work entitled "Brief Longhand."] purpose is it employed? How is the dash distinguished from Kay? § 79. How is accent indicated? Write essay, essay'; affix, affix ; Au'gust, augiist ; arrows, arose. §80. How is emphasis indicated? When must a single subscript, or underwritten line, be made wave-like? and for what purpose? [Rem.] In longhand, what is denoted respectively by one, two, and three subscript lines? T8 THE COMPENDIUM. § 81. A capital letter is denoted in Phonography by- two short lines under the letter ; thus : ""^-^ Rome. This is generally unnecessary. Numbers. § 82. Numbers may be expressed phonographically, or by the common figures. Rem. One, Two, and Six. — The numbers one and two are most easily -written in Phonography ; thus : « The Cabet A The Obelisk, or Dagger . • t The Index, or Hand . ^^ The Double Dagger . . • X The Paeagkaph . . . ^ The Parallels .... • II The Section . . . . ^ § 83. How should the initials of names be written? [Rem.] Care- fully read Remarks 1 and 2. § 84. How should the initials of titles be written? § 85. How should a proper name be written when its pronuncia- tion is doubtful? [Rem,] When should longhand words be inclosed in an Obsolescent? § 86. Make the Quotation Points, the Caret, the Index, the Section, 80 THE COMPENDIUM. Rem. 1. For phonographic writing, the Caret should be made quite acute, and with strokes sufficiently long to distinguish it from the sign for the diphthong ou. (See Section 95.) Rem. 2. Five of these illustrations have been cut especially for this work, in order to furnish the student with graceful writing forms for the printing signs for the Caret (a), Index {^^), Para- graph (^), Section (§), and Asterisk (*). Rem. 3. No Apostrophe ( ' ) is required for phonographic writing. EXERCISE v.— On Sections 78-86. 11.-/ : •, ,. ^ (!) D] ^ ? ? (^ H 12. :^'' "^'^'"^ V "^ > ''^'' -'-^-^ ' ~ the Asterisk, the Paragraph, the Parallels, the Double Dagger, the Obelisk. [Rem.] How, in Phonography, must the Caret be made to distinguish it from the angular sign for da ? Is any sign required, in Phonography, for the Apostrophe? VOCALIZATION— DIPHTHONGS. 81 LESSON VI. (§§ 87-104.) VOCALIZATION— DIPHTHONGS. Definition, Enumeration, and Classification. § 87. A Diphthong is a coalition or union of two simple vowel-sounds, pronounced in one syllable ; as in oil, out, due—iiloo. Eem. 1. The vowels comiiosing a diplithong are called its elements. Eem. 2. Diphthong is derived from the Greek 8'iqj^oyyo'i (diph- thonggos), a word composed of 3/5 (double) and q)Buyyoi (fthonggos) a sound. The etymology of the word, therefore, indicates dlf thong as its correct pron\;nciation. § 88. The diphthongs may be divided, with reference to the closeness of the union of their elements, into Close, and Open, diphthongs. I. — Of the Close Diphthongs. • § 89. The close diphthongs are those denoted by italics in ire, oil, out, neio. § 90. I. — The diphthong denoted by l in ide and ice, and ai in aisle, is composed of the vowel of art (not at) and it, the voice accenting the first and gliding to the second. § 87. What is a diphthong? Give some examples of diphthongs. What are the sounds composing a diphthong called? From what Greek words is the word Diphthong derived? What is its correct pronunciation ? § 88. How may the diphthongs be divided with reference to the closeness of the union of their elements? § 89. What are the close diphthongs? § 90. What are the elements of t? WTiich element is accented? Contrast the correct ijronunciation of i with the diphthong foruied () 82 THE COMPENDIUM. Rem. Various peculiar pronunciations of i are heard, namely, ei, aif, iii, very rarely 6i, and oi (o denoting the vowel of whole). § 91. 01. — The diphthong represented by oi in oil, and ay in boy, is composed of the vowel of or (o) and it (i), the voice accenting the first and gliding to the second. § 92. OU.— The diphthong represented by ou in out consists of the vowels of on (5) and foot (u), the voice accenting the first and gliding to the second. § 93. EW. — The diphthong represented by ew in few, and u in duty, is composed of the vowels of it (i) and foot (u), the voice accenting the first and gliding to the second. Rem. In the old Phonogi'aphy this pure diphthong was represented by a sign eqiiivalent to yoo. Hence duty, tube, were spelled dyooty, tyoob, instead of duty, tube. This was pronouncing u by its name (Yoo) instead of its proper sound. § 94. From the preceding remarks we arrive at the following Tal>le of Close Diphthongs . I oi ou u Elements, at 61 ou Til As in ire, eye ; oil, toy ; out, owl; due, dew. § 95. The four close diphthongs are represented by by a union of the vowels of at and it. [Rem.] Give the various incorrect pronunciations of t. §91. What are the elements of oi .' Which element is accented? § 92. What are the elements of ou ? § 93. What are the elements of ew ? Which is accented ? [Rem. j In English Phonography, what sounds are written instead of this pure diphthong? § 94 Separately pronounce the close dijih thongs. Name some words in which they occur. § 95. How are the four close diphthongs represented ? What, as shown Vjy the illustration, is the direction of i.? of oi ? of ou? of ew? What, as shown by the illustration is the place of I? of o\,? of 0'{? VOCALIZATION— DIPHTHONGS. 83 small angular marks, whose direction and })lucc are shown by the following Talde of Close- DipJithong Signs : '\ '[ J J I oi ou u ire, oil, out, due. Rem. 1. The diphthong-signs should be written in an invariable direction, whatever may be the direction of the consonant to which they are placed ; that is, the sign for i should always open upward ; that for oi and ou, downward ; and that of ew, to the right. Rem. '2. Both of the strokes of the close-diphthong signs are made light, to correspond to the sliort elements composing the diphthongs which they denote. Rem. 3. Each of the close diphthongs is written in the place of its last element, hence, a'l (l) and oi are written in the first place, because this is the place of i, while uu and \u (eio) are written in the third place, because this is the place of u {do). Rem. 4. The sound of ew in new never begins a syllable. II. — Open-Diphthong Signs, § 96. The principal open diphthongs are those repre- sented by italics in the following words : deity, clayey, aye, dra^dng, snoicy, Ou-en, 'Noah, houis. Rem. 1. The open diphthongs differ from the close diphthongs in having a long, instead of a shokt, initial element, and, as a con- sequence, gi'eater quantity, and a less close union of their elements. of ew? Write I, o'l, ou, ew. [Rem.] What is said with reference to the direction of the diphthong-signs when written beside consonants of different directions ? How should the sign for 7 invariably open — upward or downward? the sign for oi ? for ou ? How should the sign for ew invariably ojjcn? Why are both of the strokes of the close- diphthong signs made light? How is the fact that both of the elements of the close diphthongs are short indicated by their signs ? How is the place of each of the close diphthongs determined ? Why are 1 and oi written in the first place ? Why are ou and ew written in the third jilace? Does euf ever begin a syllable? § '^^^. What are the principal open diphthongs? Give souh^ words ill which they occur. [Rem.] Are the open diphthongs perfect or ixu- 84 THE COMPENDIUM. Kem. 2. The open diphthongs are imperfect diphthongs. Com- pared with the close diphthongs, they appear dissyllabic ; but when contrasted with undoubted vowel dissyllables, they appear diph- thongal. On the one hand, compare ahi — dl with i; aye with eye; aui with the close diphthong oi. On the other hand, contrast el as in ddist with e-V in deisific; o'e in poet with o-e' in poetic. § 97. The elements of the open diphthongs are indi- cated by the marked letters in the following Table of Open Diphthongs: el at all! = ill auT = oi oi oe oa ooi deitj, clayey, aye, dra^'ing, snoivy, Owen, Noa/i, Louis, § 98. The open diphthongs are represented by angular marks, whose form, place, and direction are shown by the following illustrations, and whose sounds are indi- cated by the marked letters below them, and also by the simple-vowels placed beside nominal consonants : ei ai ai auT oi oe Oa ooi •; •; .; i -j: -i -i s Examples: 1;^ ^- "^ ^ <^ V Deity, Laity, aye = at, ayes, Haughey, snowy, doughy, Owen, Noah, Alloa, Louis. perfect diphthongs? How do they appear when compared with dis- syllabic unions of vowels ? when compared with perfect diphthongs ? § 97. Pronounce separately the open dij^hthongs. Give their ele- ments separately. § 98. How are the open diphthongs represented ? What, as shown by the illustration, is the place and direction of ei? ai? ahi? aui? oi? oe? oa? 66i? "What is the place of ahi? aui? ei? ai? oi? oe? 6a? ooi? Write "aye, ayes, being, Deity, Caughey, Ow'en, No'ah, Go'a, Geno'a, Louis, la'ity, snowy." [Rem.] Does this list of open VOCALIZATION— DIPHTHONGS. 85 Rem. 1. The student may fix the signs in the memory by many copyings of the examples, and by observing that the first elements of the diphthongs are arranged in the order of the simple-vowels ; thus : e, a, a, au, o, 06, and that the second element is i, except in two instances, namely, 6e and 6a. Rem. 2. The preceding list of open diphthongs does not include all the open diphthongs of even the English language ; but the addi- tional ones — such as e'ii, aua, 66'a, 66 e — are so easily represented by the signs of their elements, that distinct signs for them are not required in the representation of English. Rem. 3. The open-diphthong signs are made heavy on one side or the other, according to the convenience of the writer, to indicate that one of the elements (the first) of the diphthong represented, is long. As the chief difference between ahi and ai (I), or aul and oi, is in respect to the quantity of their elements, this fact is indicated by a corresponding difference between their signs in respect of the heaviness of their strokes. Compare the signs for ahi and ai ; aui and oi : as : V V Ac ,v I ahi, I iu = i, I aui. I oi, Concurrent Vowels Written with Separate Signs. § 99. When two vowels occurring together, before or after a single consonant, are represented by separate signs, that which is heard next before or after the con- sonant should be written nearest to the consonant-sign ; thus: -|. iota, T.idea, l< dewey. Rem. 1. The open diphthongs presented in the preceding section may sometimes be represented in accordance with this principle, by the signs of their elements ; thus : payee, doughy, Noah, Owen, Louis. diphthongs include all the oijen diphthongs in the English language ? If not, give some words containing other open diphthongs. How may the additional open diphthongs be represented? Why is one stroke of the signs for the open diphthongs made heavy ? Which stroke should be made heavy? How does the sign for ahi differ from that for ?? How does the sign for aul differ from that for oi? § 99. When two vowels occurring together, before or after a con- sonant, are to be represented by separate signs, how are they written, with reference to the consonant-stroke, so as to determine which is 86 THE COMPENDIUM. Rem. '2. When two vowels occur between two consonants, one .should be written to each consonant-stroke, if that can be done con- veniently ; thus: ^ vowel, ^C^ poem ; otherwise, both should V)e written to the same consonant-stroke ; thus : k~ duel, k" towel. § 100. Names of the D iphthong- Signs.— T\\q diphthong- signs should be named by the sounds they represent, and not ''long T, owe-eye, owe-you, e-double-3'ou, a-aitch-eye, a-you-eye," etc. Certain Diphthong-Signs Joined, § 101. (a) When tlic junction would be easy, initial l or oi may be joined to a following stroke, (b) and ou or ia (etc) to a preceding one ; thus : 1 eyed, ^/^ oil, \^ bow, cue. WORD-SIGNS AND CONTRACTIONS. I.— DiPHTH()N(; Word-Signs. § 102. The signs for ah'i, i, and on are employed as signs for the following words : V V .V ay, aye, I, eye, [liigh,] how. to be read first? [Rem.] May tire open diphthongs be represented by the signs of their elements, in accordance with this principle? Write, in accordance with this principle, the words "No'ah, Go'a, Owen, jiayee, doughy, Louis." When two vowels occur between two consonants, how should they be wi-itten? When they cannot be conveniently divided between thQ two consonants, how should they be written? Write "vowel, poem, duel, towel." § 100. How should the diphthong-signs be named ? § 101. When may I or oi be joined to a following stroke? When may ou or iu [ew) be joined to a preceding stroke? Join the diph- VOCALIZATION— DIPHTHONGS. 87 Rem. 1. The sign for eye may be joined to Zee for eyes ; to Dee for eyed; and to Ing f or ei/ing ; thus: j eyes, 1 eyed, T^- *?yiiig- Rem. 2. (a) No confusion results from writing higli the same aa eye, that is, without the h-dot. {h) The i may be joined to En-Iss ior highness; to Tee iox height ; io Ariox higher ; thus: highness, I height, ) higher, (c) The iirst stroke of the 7 may be joined to Lay for highly ; thus : highly. Rem. 3. (a) The word ay, or aye, when signifying yes, yea, certainly, is pronounced a/i'T. (?>) The word aye, signifying always, ever, is pro- nounced J. This may be written thus, *J, aye. (c) Ahi may be joined to Zee for ayes ; thus : ) Rem. 4. Position for Aye and I. — The signs for these words, as in- dicated above, should be written in the first position (See § 3G) ; that is, with double- or triple-line paper, so that they will barely touch the lower side of the upper line ; with single-line paper, so that their tops will seem to touch an imaginary line running, at the height of Tee, above the line of writing. Abbreviated I Joined. § 103. The pronoun I is sometimes joined to a following word, by one stroke of the sign, written, according to convenience, in the direction of Pee, Tee, or Ray ; thus : r?. 1 1. \ Names : Petoid-Em", Retoid-Dee^, Tetoid'-Retoid, Retoid-Ith2. I am, I do, I should, I think. thongs in writing " eyed, eyes, eying, height, highness (§ 102, R. 1, 2), oily, ire, ivy, vow, Dow, bough, cue." § 102. For what word is ahl emjiloyed as a sign? What words are represented by i? How is high represented? What word is repre- sented by the sign ior ou? [Rem.] Write "eyes, eyed, eying." How may high be written? Write "highness, higher, height, highly." How should you write ay, or aye, signifying yes, certainly? How should you write aye when it signifies always, ever? Write "ayes" (the plural of aye). What is the position of the signs for ay and eye ? § 103. How is the pronoun / sometimes expressed in connection o» THE COMPENDIUM. Rem. (a) The reporter does, and the practiced -writer of the Cor- responding Style may, join / to a preceding word, or between two words, by one stroke of the sign, written, according to convenience, in the direction of Tee or Kay ; thus : __n. if I, ^— ^v. niay I. (h) And the reporter writes I, when alone, by _.'_,. Tetoid". II. — Contractions with Diphthongs. § 1 04. A single stroke of the signs for i, ou, and eiv may be joined to the strokes Lay and En for the following words : Names : Petoid'-Lay, En-Petoid, En'-Chetoid, highly, I will, now, new, knew. E,EM. 1. IRghly should be written in the first position, as shown above ; now, new, and knew, in the second position (that is, on the line), Eem. 2. Contraction and Word-Sign. — For the sake of distinction, the term Contraction is employed to denote an imperfect representa- tion consisting of two or more strokes (whether consonant- or vowel- strokes) ; while the term Word-Sign is applied to an imperfect repre- sentation containing but one single stroke, with or without a hook, loop, or circle. Hence the imperfect representations for higJdy, now, and new are contractions ; while those of it, had, subject, this is, etc., are word-signs. with a following word? In such cases, in what direction is the single stroke written? [Rem.] In what direction is the abbreviated 1 written, when /is joined to a preceding word? Write and name, in accordance with the principles of this section, "I do, I shall, I wish, I am, if I, had I, shall I, may I." § 104. What is the contraction for highly? for now? for new or knew 9 [Rem.] In what position should /lif^Wy be written? In what position should now and neio be written? What is denoted by the term Contraction? What is denoted by the term Word-Sign? Is the sign for now a contraction or a word-sign ? If it is a contraction, how IS it determined to be such ? Are the signs for it and had word- signs or contractions? If word-signs, how are they known to be such? READING EXERCISES. 89 EXERCISE YL— On Sections 87-104. / ^ 4 4 ; ---. 1 ^ 7 1 ^ rr:: rr_ ^_.. , V- — N I — -^ ^'-X IV X 13. V=V V i V=l L-^^- ^=^ r^ i\ A 1 4. \< x< v\3- ^^^ -<^ ^. \< _^ 4. r^ ^ 16. X VL. 1; fS \- r^.^ ^ <-. \'^w^oui ^. -TT. )- ^ r^ 7. 90 THE COMPENDIUM. 1 7. Kecreation. }.C: ^ T /'% .!.! I ^ '^ -^ J' . .:. ^ ^^ ..-r^ _^ X . I ./ 1 1 ? I LESSON VII. (§§ i(i.wii.) METHOD OF PLACINa VOWELS BETWEEN CON- SONANT STROKES. § 105. Towels, whether simple or compound, occurring between two consonantrSTROKKS, are written thus : 1. All Jirsf-jylace, and LONG second-place, vowels are written after the first stroke. Examples : beam, king, tick, ball, doll, mire, boil, make, roam. 2. Atj. third-place, and SHORT second-place, vowels are written before the second stroke. Examples : car, back, rouge, rook, rude, pull, neck, love. §§ 105, 106. Repeat the rule for placing vowels between two con- sonant-strokes. Where, in such case, should you write the first-place vowels? the long second-place vowels? the short second-place vowels? all third-place vowels? When occim-ing between two con- sonant-strokes, to which stroke should I be written? If written after the first stroke, why? To which should an or 6 be written? Why .? Should ah be written after the first or before the second ? and why .' Should e or w be written after the first stroke or before the second ? VOCALIZATION. 91 § 106. In other words — 1. First-place Vowels arc written after tlie first consonant-stroke. 2. Second-place Vowels, when long, are written after the first stroke ; when shoiH, before the second stroke. The length of a second-place vowel is thus determined hy jwsit ion, if it should not be indicated by size or heaviness. 3. Third-jylace Vou-els arc written before the second consonant-stroke. Rem. The object of this iiile is to insure uniformity of writing, and to avoid the ambigiiity which is likely to result frequently from its non-observance. The effect of the rule is to take the vowel from the angles, where it would be doubtful with which of the two strokes it should be read. If, in wi'iting rack, for example, the vowel were to be placed after the Ray (thus, /* rack,) instead of before Kay, as the rule would require, it would be doiibtful whether the vowel, unless written with great care, should be read as a after Ray, or as i after Kay. But, on the other hand, the strict observance of the rule would, in some cases, bring the vowel into an angle, and thus result in the very ambiguity which the rule generally avoids. In such cases observe the instruction in the following section. § 107. Occasionally, in writing words of more than one syllable, greater clearness will result from a non-observ- ance of the rules relating to the first-place and third-place vowels ; as in )^ arsenic, ^~^r~ calmly. If before the second, why? Should a or o be written after the first stroke or before the second? If after the first, why? [Rem.] What is the object of this rule? What is the effect of the rule? If , in writ- ing rack, the vowel were placed after Ray instead of before Kay, how would the vowel be lial)le to be read, tmless written with great care? Would not the observance of the rule in some cases result in ambiguity ? § 107. Does any advantage ever result from the non-observance of 92 THE COMPENDIUM. Rem. The parts of compoxand words should be vocalized the same, if possible, as when separate, even though this should require the violation of the rule of Section 105. For instance, in vocalizing En- Zee for uneasy, it seems better to place e before Zee rather than after En, because, by so doing, we secure (instead of u-neasy) the natural syllabication of the word ; thus : ^ un-easy. § 108. Caution.— In such words as ]_ task, J^ desk, Jn- dusk, it should be observed that the vowels do not occur between two consonant-STROKES, but between two consonants, the second of which is represented by a circle ; hence the rule of Section 105 does not apply, and the vowels of u-hafever place must be written hi/ the stroke next ivhicli they are heard. If, in these cases, the vowels were placed before the Kay the words would have to be read tmk, dsek, dsak. (See Sections 56, 61.) Dividing Concurrent Yowels Between Two Strokes. § 109. (a) When two vowels occur between two con- sonant-strokes, one vowel is written to each stroke, if that can be conveniently done ; thus : poem, V" vowel {!>) but, otherwise, both vowels are written to the same stroke ; thus : \/^ duel, k"" towel, \_,^ power. the rules for placing the first-place and third-place vowels? [Rem.] How should the parts of comijound words be vocalized,? Why, in vocalizing En-Zee for uneasy, does it seem best to place the e before the Zee? § 108. When only one of the consonants between which a vowel occurs is represented by a stroke, how must the vowels be written? Where must the vowel of dusk be written? of task ? of desk ? § 109. How are two vowels occurring between two consonant- VOCALIZATION. 93 METHOD OF READING WORDS OF SEVERAL CONSONANTS. § 110. In reading words composed of more than one consonant-stroke, read the first stroke (with the vowel or vowels beside it, if any) as though it were a single word ; then read the next in the same manner ; and so on till the word is completed. Thus : ^-4r~' = ^-^- am, y' eri, m: ka := America. \^ = \> biz, ^ ness = business. NO = \ p6, C' IT^ ) sT = policy. Eem. 1. It will be of very great advantage to the student to adhere strictly to this method of reading, for by it the longest words may be read as easily as words having but a single consonant. Hem. 2. Caution. — Do not acquire the pernicious habit of reading a portion of a word and " guessing " the remainder. Do nothing by guess-work. Shirk no labor requisite for advancement in knowl- edge ; determine to enjoy the pleasure of overcoming the obstacles to your progress. PREFIXES AND AFFIXES. Peefixes "Con" or "Com" and "Accom." § 111. (a) A light dot placed at the commencement of a word signifies con or com ; (b) a heavy dot, accom ; thus : L> i -j- *v> conscience, commit, accommodate, accompany. strokes to be written? In case they cannot be conveniently divided between the two strokes, how should they be written ? § 110. What method of reading is recommended in reading words composed of more than one consonant-stroke ? [Rem.] What is the advantage of the method recommended? § 111. How is the prefix com and con denoted? What is indicated by a heavy dot at the commencement of a word ? by a light dot ? 94 THE COMPENDIUM. Rem. 1. An a- or and-tick may be joined to words commencing with con, com, or accom, thus : ^^^^ a company, -^ and confess, "y . and accompany. Rem. 2. The practiced rej^orter usually omits the signs for con, com, or accom, and experiences no difficulty therefrom in reading his notes. Affixes ''Ing," ''Ings." § 112. (a) The affix ing may be expressed by a light dot at the end of a word, or, by the Ing-stroke joined, if more convenient ; {h) the affix ings, hy a heavy dot ; thus : I doing, I doings, \^ being, V_p beings ; (c) Instead of the heavy dot, Ing-Iss, s^^, is generally employed, when it can be conveniently joined ; thus : IIj, sayings. Eem. (a) The dot should not be employed for ing or ings when it is not an affix ; that is, when a complete word does not remain when ing or ings is omitted. Hence, the dot must not be employed for iny-s in ring, sing, kings, wings, (b) As a general rule, the affix ing, u^hen it forms part of a noun or an adjective, is best written with the stroke Ing, when it can be conveniently joined : as in a casiiig, the rising, an etching, etc. -Ing The. § 113, The affix ing with a following the may be cx- jiresscd by writing tlic tick for the — namely, s. Fctoid, or /Chetoid (See Section 68, K. 1, b), according to con- venience, in the place of the dot for ing ; thus : ^J>. showing the, \v passing the. § 112. How may the affix ing be expressed? What is denoted by a heavy dot at the end of a word? by a light dot? When is ings represented by Ing-Iss? Write "sayings." [Rem.] When should not the dot be employed for ing or ings ? Should the dot be employed for ing in sing, ring, liing ? How can ing be determined to b(^ an affix ? What is said with regard to writing ing when it forms a pori ion of a liouR or an adjective? Give gome uouns ending in the affix imj. READING EXERCISES. 95 Rem. Of the two directions of the tick for ihe, that one should be chosen which varies most from the direction of the preceding stroke. -Ing A-n-d. § 114, The affix ing with a following a, an, or and, may be expressed by writing the tick for a-n-d — namely, _ Ketoid, or i Tetoid, according to convenience, in the place of the dot for ing ; thus : '[ eating a-u-d. 377.'. giving a-n-d. Rem. Of the two directions of the tick for a-n-d, that one should be chosen which varies most from the direction of the preceding stroke. EXERCISE YIL— On Sections 105-114. 12. \\l,\^=\. v-^-^v^ ^]^}i^ n (^ r^ r^ § 113. How may the tick ihe be written to express a preceding in b ^ ^^ -D r^' rs r> r^ 15. NyT VTV^V""^ Vj^ ^-Kl"^ 17. [See §108.] \^^^ ^ V^^^ "^^ "^ DIFFERENT SIGNS AND DIRECTIONS. 97 18. [See §11)9.] "^'-^"^ V y H^ V ^ b ^^ <.r \ k~ i^ M 1 9. Eecreation. ..■'_ N — \ — o x c^ r y^ /I r~ r' i ° r LESSON VIII (§§ 115-125.) DIFFERENT SIGNS AND DIRECTIONS. § 115. By providing two or more signs for several sounds, and by allowing certain signs to be written in difTcrent directions, Phonography not only avoids many difficult forms and junctions which would otherwise be required, but aifords opportunity, in many cases, for dis- tinguishing, by difference of o\JT'Lm'& merely ^ between words § 115. "What advantages does Phonography secure by providing several signs for certain sounds, and by writing several signs in different directions. 7 98 THE COMPENDIUM. of the same consonants, which must otherwise be written alike. L— DIFFERENT MODES OF EXPRESSING W AND Y. 1. W AND Y Expressed by Strokes, § 116. The strokes for w and y, ~^ ■> C ■. are named Way and Yay. (See Sections 5, 6. ) uses of the way-stroke. § in. The Way-stroke is usually employed in the fol- lowing cases : 1. In all words except v:e, in which xv is the only con- sonant ; as in '^* weigh, ~Y "^^^oe, "^_ woo. 2. When initial ?o is followed by s ; as in ~^ weighs, ~^ waste, ~^ wasp. 3. When initial sw are the only consonants, or when thc}^ arc followed by any other consonant (except ?•) which can be conveniently joined to the Way- stroke ; as in "^' '^- *\^ ^'^~ ^^~- ^^ sway, sways, sweep, swallow, swim, swing. 4. When xv follows an initial vowel ; as in ~>r awoke. § 116. Write the stroke-signs for w and y. What is the name of the stroke for w ? for y ? §117. In what cases is AVay employed? Write "weigh, woe, weighs, waist, wasp ; sway, sways, sweep, swallow, swim, swing ; awoke, awake." § 118. Piepeat the rule for the i;se of Yay. Are ye and you written v.'ith Yay? Write "yoa. yew, j'es, yeast, yews, yeas, oyer." § llU. Make the brief signs for w and y. For what purpose are DIFFERENT SIGNS AND DIRECTIONS. 99 USES OF THE YAY-STROKE. § 118. The Yay-stroke is employed principally in the following cases : 1. In all words, except ye and you, in which y is the only consonant ; as in f^ yea, (Z yew. 2. In the words yes, yeas, yeast, yens, and a lew others in which initial y is followed by s. 3. Vrhcn y follows an initial vowel ; as in X oyer. 2. W AND Y Expressed by Brief Signs Joined. § 119. For convenience and speed of writing, brief signs have been provided for the sounds of iv and y, namely, c or ^ for ic, called Brief Way, and u or o for y, called Brief Yay (See Section 2, Rem. 2, c, d. ) JOINING THE BRIEF WAY. § 120. The brief Way may be joined at the beginning of consonant-strokes — 1. As a Hook — to Lay, El, Ray, Em, or En ; thus : wail, wore, we may, wine ; in which case it is called the Wayhook. 2. At an Angle — to all other letters ; thus : . •1-1 / ^ ^-i- .V. wet, weighed, wedge, week, woke, wave. these signs provided? What are the brief signs for w and y called? What are the syllable-names of Brief Way and Brief Yay? § 120. How may brief Way be joined at the beginning of Lay ? El ? Ray? Em? En? How may it be joined to all other letters ? Join it to Tee.^ay, Ef, Kay, Dhee, lug Write " wail, wine, wore, wear, wire," Write '-weave, wedge, weighed, wake, watch, web." [Rem ] When brief Way is joined at an angle, with reference to what is the choice of Weh or Wuh made? When brief Way is joined as a hook, 100 THE COMPENDIUM. Rem. 1. (a) When brief Way is joined at an angle with a stroke, either Weh or Wiih may be iised, according to convenience of join- ing, {b} Brief Way joined as a hook takes the direction of the stroke. Eem. 2. Em, En, Lay, and Kay in connection with the Way-hook are named Wem, Wen, Wei, Wer. JOINING THE BRIEF YAY. § 121. The brief Yay must always be joined at an angle ; thus : rr: r I ^'^ ^ w^ ^ yawn, Yale, Yates, yore, yoke, yellow, yarrow. Rem. When brief Yay is joined, either Yeh or Y^uh may be chosen, according to convenience of joining. METHOD OF READING BRIEF AVAY OR YAY JOINED TO A CONSONANT-STROKE. § 122. In reading a consonant-stroke with a brief Way or Yay joined at the beginning, read the Way or Yay first, and next, the consonant-stroke with the vowel or vowels beside it, precisely as though no Way or Yay were joined ; thus : '1 = w-at = weight ; \r~ = y-aul = yawl ; 'c/ = w-eri =^ weary. USES OF THE WAY-HOOK. § 123. The Way-hook should usually be employed in the following cases : what direction is given to it? Which is most convenient for joining with Bee — Weh or Wiih? Which is most convenient for joining, at an angle, with Kay ? with Ish ? with Chay ? § 121. How must the brief Yay be joined? Join it to En, Ar, Lay, Ray, Tee, Kay, Em. Write "yawn, yellow, Yates, yore, yoke, yar^ row, yam." [Rem.] With reference to what is the choice made be- tween Yeh and Yiih, when brief Yay is joined? § 122. Repeat the directions for reading brief Way or Yay joined DIFFERENT SlGKi^ AND DIIlEcTlONS. lOl 1. For u' at the commencement of a word, when /, r, m, or n is the second consonant — as in Section 120, 1. 2. When initial sw is followed by r ; thus : e^ swore. 3. Whenever the hook can be conveniently used for w between two consonant-strokes, the second of which is Lay, Ray, Em, or En ; thus : ^^- -^ !7^.: 1-. i^ unwieldy, acquire, wigwam, twain, Edwin. USES OF THE BRIEF WAY JOINED AT AN ANGLE. § 124. The brief Way joined at an angle is em- ployeil— 1. Usually for an initial lo followed by any consonant except /,. r. m, ??, or final s or z — as in Section 120, 2. 2. Occasionally in the middle of a word ; as in •] un- weighed. Rem. In order to secure the complete consonant-expression of such words as sioeet, switch, -without lifting the pen, the reporter may pre- fix a circle to the brief Way, using, for instance, Iss-Weh-Tee | as an outline for sweet, sweat, etc. USES OF THE BRIEF YAY JOINED. § 125. The brief Yay joined to a consonant-stroke is employed to a limited extent for an initial ij followed by any consonant except final s or z — as in Section 121. at the beginning of a consonant-stroke. After the brief "Way or Yay has been read, how should the following consonant-stroke and the vowels beside it be read? Write " weight, yawl, weary." §§ 123, 124. Specify the cases for the use of the Way-hook. Specify the cases for the use of brief Way joined at an angle. [Rem.] How may the reporter, without lifting the pen, express the consonants of sweet, switch, etc. § 125. What is said of the use of brief Yay joined? 102 THE COMPENDIUM. EXERCISE VIII.— On Sections 115-125. ^d. a. ~^ uuee [__f._Lue, ^ luay , _T>,...aujay J i ujeigti, d i. ^\ ^T \ <^>^ -^■'- ^V^ ^X-. °^\^ '^O 12. \ \x \\M •i-M-'iUj -rrh/ i ■/ -^ =-- ^ ^ t ^_ ^ ?v_ % -V :^ X- 13. -r.^ .^ r r r r.r^.^~-vrvrvr r-^ ^■^= y -y y y y ^y^,/ ^=y y 'y^ <;-^ 14. -1-1 ^^ ^ ->^ ^.. e. r'n ^l' y yy J y -^yO ^^\^y^ u^l/:? DIFFERENT SIGNS AND D III E C T I N S . 103 15. Recreation. .!. _-^_n )',G-T!--~^ "" L_.\\x V , LESSON IX. (§§ 126-143.) I.— DIFFERENT MODES OF EXPRESSING « W AND Y.—Coniitmed. 3. W AND Y Expressed by Brief Signs in the Yowel Places. § 126. It is occasionally desirable to write the brief Way and Yay, the same as the vowel-signs, beside tlie consonant-strokes, the following vowel being indicated (or suggested) without tcriting it, according to the method explained in the following sections : brief way written in the vowel-places. § 127. Wfollou-ed hy a nOT-ron-el— The particular Dot- vowel following the iv may be indicated (or suggested) by § 126. Is brief Way or Yay ever written in the vowel-places? If so written, how is the following vowel indicated? § 127. When brief Way is written in the vowel-places, how is it indicated that a dot-vowel follows the w ? What kind of vowel is 104 THE COMPENDIUM. writing c (Weh) in tlie vowel's p/ace, making this sign heavy, if the vowel is long ; light, if the vowel is short ; thus : T /^ -r f (^ s-we-t, s-wi-ch, s-wa-cl, s-we-t, th-wa-k, sweet, switch, swayed, sweat, thwack. § 128. Wfolloiced by a DASH -Vowel— The particular Dash-YOWGl following the lo may be indicated (or sug- gested) by writing ' (Wuli) in the vowel's p/ace, making the sign heavy, if the vowel is long : light, if the vowel is SHORT ; thus : wo-k, wo-cb, k-wo-ta, woO-d, woo-d, walk, watch, quota, wooed, wood. BRIEF YAY WRITTEN IN THE VOWEL-PLACES. § 1-JO. YfoUoiced by a DOT- Voird.—The particular Dot- vowcl following the y may be indicated by writing u ( Ych) denoted by Weh -written in the vowel-places ? If a Weh so written indicates a dot-vowel, how is the particular vowel, as t, u, or ii, indicated? How is it indicated that a long or short vowel follows? In what place must Weh be written to indicate that the following vowel is e or i? if e, should it be made heavy or light? How shoiild it be made if the following vowel is I? Write "sweet, switch, swayed, sweat." § 128. When brief Way is written in a vowel-jslace, how is the particular dash-vowel following the w denoted? Which of Weh or Wuli written in the vowel-places denotes that a dash-vowel follows? In what vowel-place must Wuh be written to indicate a following au or J? How should it be made when a long dash-vowel follows? when a short dash-vowel follows? Write "walk, watch, wooed, wood." § 12i). How must brief Yay be written to indicate, without writing DIFFERENT SIGNS AND DIRECTIONS. 105 in the vowel's placCj making this sign heavy, if the vowel is LONG ^ light, if the vowel is short ; thus : ^"^ r r ^ ye-r, ya-1, ye-1, ya-m, year, Yale, yell, yam. § 130, Y followed by a DASH-Voicel.—Thc particular />as/i-vowel following the y may be indicated by writing n (Yuh) in the vowel's place, making this sign heavy, if the vowel is long ; light, if the vowel is short ; thus : yo-n, yo-n, yo-r, yu-ng, yoo-th, yoo-ni-t, yawn, yon, yore, young, youth, unite. § 131. Table showing Weh and Yeh in the Dot -Vowel Places : we, wi, wa, we, wa, wa, j^, Jh y^h }'^, y^, ya- it, the particular dot-vowel following the y? How must it be written to indicate the particular dash-vowel following the y ? Which of Yeh or Yuh is used in the voM'el-places to indicate dot- vowels? Write "year, yell, Yale, yam." § 130. Which of Yeh or Yuh written in the vowel-jjlaces is em- ployed to indicate a following dash-vowel? How is the i^artieular dash-vowel following Yuh indicated? In what place must Yuh be written to indicate a following au or o ? 6 or u ? do or uo ? How should it be made when a long vowel follows? when a short vowel follows? Write "yore, yon, young, youth, unite." §§ 131, 132. Observe how we, wa, wa, ye, ya, yii, correspond, in respect of their position, with e, a, a. In this respect, compare wi, we, wa, yi, ye, yii, with i, e, a. Observe also that Weh and Yeh, which are written in the vowel-places to denote a following dot- 106 THE COMPENDIUM. § 132. Table showing Wah and Yah in the Dash -Vowel Places : wo, wo, wo, wu, woo, woo, yo, yo, yo, yu, yoo, yuo. BRIEF WAY AND YAY JOINED TO THE OPTIONAL VOWEL-SIGNS. § 133. The brief Way and Yay are joined to the op- tional vowel-signs at an angle ; thus : wae, wa, we, wo. y^, y^h ye, yo. Rem. When brief Way or Yay is joined to a vowel-sign, either Weh or Wuh, Yeh or Yuli, may be employed, according to con- venience of joining. BRIEF YAY JOINED TO THE ANGLES FOR T, 01, OU. § 134. The brief Yay may be joined to the signs for i, oi, OU ; thus : ^1 -^1 ^1 yT, }oi, yow. vowel, have in their names the vowel e, which is one of the dot- vowels ; while ii, one of the dash-vowels, is contained in the names of Wuh and Yiih, which are written in the vowel-i>laces to denote following dash-vowels. Compare, in respect of their position, wo, wo, woo, yo, yo, j'oo, with o, o, oo ; also, wo, wu, woo, j'6, yu, yoo, with o, u, 65. § 133. How are brief Way and Yay joined to the optional vowel- signs? Join brief Way to the signs of the vowels of aiv, at, earth, whole. Join brief Yay to the same. [Eem.] Which of Weh or Wuh, DIFFERENT SIGNS AND DIRECTIONS. 107 USE OF THE BRIEF WAY AND YAY DETACHED. § 135. (a) The brief Way or Yay is usually employed where previous rules (Sections 117, 118, 123-125) would not authorize the use of a stroke, or a brief sign joined. {!)) Brief Way, detached, is usually employed in the fol- lowing cases : 1. For the sound of ?o between an initial s and a follow- ing ^, d, ch,J,f, or i;; as: sweet, switch, swayed. '2. For the sound of ic between two consonant-strokes, if in such case it would not be allowable or con- venient to represent it by the Way-hook ; thus : \^ \L. . . _^ -y I , dwell,twig,(|uakc, (|uill ; l)ut acquire, Edwin. '^ya" used for "ia." § 136. The sound of y in connection with a vowel so nearly resembles 5 or l in a similar situation, that no con- fusion, but considerable convenience, is found to result from employing y^h J^\ y<"', yfi; etc., for ea, eo, eo, eu, or la. To, To, Tu, etc. Yeh or Yuh, is chosen when brief Way or Yu}' requires to be joined to a vowel-sign? § 134. Join brief Yay with the signs for i, oi, ou. § 135. Specify the cases for the employment of brief Way and Yay detached. Write "sweet, switch, swayed, dwell, twig, quake, quill, acquire, Edwin." § 136. For what may ya, yo, etc., be employed? What may be written for Arabia ? inferior ? theology ? odious ? opiate ? 108 THE COMPENDIUM. Hence we may write : Arabia for Arabia, inferior for inferior, tliyology for thttilogy, -h -r- ^< \ '1 ^ odyjis for odiot~ u ■' 1 2. Y with a Vowel. ■ X=-.l ^ = ^ ■■^- ^ -3Z^ o ^^ V^ ^ f 3. W with a Diphthong. "-I ^j ^\ "X 1 "I l"" h X ^ 4. Y with a Diphthong. : i t 5. Y for i. (§§ 134-136.) C /^' fusion result from Tising Eay-Gay for regular and regxdarity ? Why not ? § 143. Kepeatedly write the contracted outlines for the words in the list of Section 143. 8 114 THE COMPENDIUM. 1 6. (§ 139.) ^ 1 ^"^^ •■> -T<^ ^"^ '^^— /^ -:^ ^7. Word-Signs and Contractions. _J_^ r^i-.C C G ^.-^-. c -7 ^^-^ ^ ^ s- \..\|.\-^. \_ A_ /V. /^ A A, To. Recreation. - ./. A A x c „" ' f "^ A ' 6 r V^ X ' . A _^A c \'= A " AA 10-2 ' / L _\..,.A. x-r\A' a^--^ -/^,'C\>-. -ft-u^ ei^ ^ -t-- Y7 -)- r ^5 7 ^ .-^ \-)\ -y- A X _^y"^A '^-A^ \^ /v. A^ \ X An A A-S A A ) ^_^ DIFFERENT SIGNS AND DIRECTIONS. 115 LESSON X. (§§ 144-149.) II.— DIFFERENT MODES OF EXPRESSING H— ASPIRATION. § 144. The word Aspiration (derived from the Latin AspirOj to blow) signities the forcible expulsion of the breath denoted by the letter h in heat, hope. Secondarily, it denotes the marking of such action by means of deter- mined signs. To aspirate a vowel is to sound h before it, or to write the sign of aspiration before a vowel-sign. In Phonography, four different methods of denoting as- piration are employed : 1. By a stroke. 2. By a light dot. 3. By a tick. 4. By making the Way-hook heavy. The different modes of aspiration are treated under three heads: 1. Aspiration of the Simple Vowels and Diph- thongs. 2. Aspiration of the Way-Stroke. 3. Aspiration of the Brief Way. 1. Aspiration of Simple Vowels and Diphthongs. § 145. The simple vowels and diphthongs are aspirated by writing the h-dot (Heh) before them ; thus : hear, hack, hawk, hide. § 144. What is signified by the word Aspiration ? From what is it derived? What does it signify secondarily? What is meant by the aspiration of a vowel 7 How many different methods of aspiration are employed in Phonography ? § 145. How are the simple vowels and the diphthongs aspirated? Write "hide, hack, hawk, hear." 116 THE COMPENDIUM. MANNER OF PLACING THE H-DOT. § 146. (a) The A-dot should be written beside the dash-vowels ; thus: 'X, hope, >/^ hall. (&) It should be written beside the dot-vowels so that a line drawn through the two dots will be at right angles with the consonant : thus : "I ( not 'I ) for head ; 'X heap. Eem. 1. When reading phonography the /i-dot should always be read in connection with the following vowel : thus, he, ha, hah, etc. Eem. 2. The A-dot is never mistaken for a short dot-vowel sign, for a short vowel never occurs in English before another vowel in the same place. Eem. 3. The reporter almost invariably omits the /i-dot, even when he deems it necessary to write the vowel following it. The writer of the Corresponding Style may, without endangering legi- bility, omit the dot in writing the words Ids, has, high, hhjhly, height, and a few other similar words. Rem. 4. H-Tick. — (a) It is sometimes convenient, especially in the reporting style, to represent h by joining Eetoid or Chetoid, accord- ing to convenience, thus : / hedge, ^ d horse, /"^^ hem. (/<) This mode of writing h, as will appear from a subsequent section, is sometimes employed for the aspiration of the Way-stroke ; thus : > (hwa = ) whey. Kem. 5. The Il-Tick used for He in the Reporting Style. — (a) In the reporting style, he is represented by a tick on the line, written usually by Chetoid or Eetoid; thus: ..y.. he, > — ^ he may, .,^.. he thinks ; but sometimes by Petoid ; thus : .vC^ he will, (b) When joined to a preceding word, it assumes the position required for the junction ; thus : > for }ie,..-z..and he,. .i^. but he, § 146. How should the A-dot be written by the dot- vowels? by the dash-vowels? Write "hall, hop, head, heap, heat, hitch, hat." [Eem.] How should the h-dot be read ? How is it distinguished from a short dot- vowel? What is said of the omission of the h-dot by the reporter? From what words may it be omitted by the writer of the Corresponding Style? § 147. How is the Way-stroke aspirated ? Write " whey," aspirat- ing Way with the tick. Write "whey," aspirating Way with the DIFFERENT SIGNS AND DIRECTIONS. 1^ is he, ... or he. (c) Practice shows that the different uses of this tick for he and the can be readily distinguished. 2. Aspiration of the Way-Stroke. § 147. There are two modes of aspirating the Way- stroke : 1. By the /t-tick joined at the beginning; thus: ^ whey, y^ awhile. 2. By an A-dot placed before the following vowel ; thus : ~^ whey. Rem. 1. This last method of indicating whispered to corresponds precisely with the method of the common orthography, in which the aspiration of w is denoted by placing h after it ; as in ichen, ichere. Rem. 2. The second mode of aspirating to is to be preferred by those intending to acquire the Reporting Style. 3. Aspiration of the Brief Way. § 148. The brief Way is aspirated — 1. When urilfen in the Vou-eVs Place — ^by plac- ing an h-dot before it ; thus : ""X whip, ■'1 wheat, '^1 white. 2. When Joined at an Angle — (a) either by pre- fixing the /i-tick, (b) or by placing an h- dot before the following vowel ; thus : ■| or "1 wheat. h-dot. Where is the h-dot written when employed to aspirate Way? [Rem.] Which mode of aspirating w is to be preferred by those intending to acquire the Reporting Style? To what in the common orthography does the second mode of aspiration correspond ? § 148. How is the brief Way aspirated when written in the vowel- places? Write, with brief Way detached, the following words: "whip, wheat, white, Whig, whitlow." Ilow is the brief Way aspirated 118 THE COMPENDIUM. 3. When Joined as a Hook — (a) either by plac- ing an h-dot before the following vowel, (6) or by making the hook heavy ; thus : ■■(T or '(T for wheel, (c) or by prefixing the 7i-tick ; thus : .^ whine, _0_ whim. Kem. 1. (ffl) When initial brief Way is to be aspirated, and it can not be joined as a hook, it, is best, in the Corresponding Style, to write it in the vowel's place, {h) But since in the Reporting Style the aspiration of the to may be omitted, the reporter may conveniently, in almost all cases, join an initial brief Way to the following stroke, lie will, for instance, write Weh-Tee for wheat or ichite; Weh-Tee- lj;iy for Whateley or whitlow ; Wuh-Gay for Wldg. Eem. 2. (a) The Way-hook on Lay and Ray is aspirated con- veniently by making the hook heavy, (b) But the Way-hook on Em and En is aspirated most conveniently by writing a dot before the following vowel, or by prefixing the /i-tick. (c) In either case, how- ever, the reporter makes no attempt to indicate aspiration ; id) and reporting habits and forms, in this respect, will be most easily attained by those writers of the Corresponding Style who either adopt the plan of aspirating the Way-hook by writing a dot before the following vowel, or who accustom themselves to dispensing with every mode of expressing aspiration in these cases. Rem. 3. Wl, Woi, Wou. — The angular signs for wi, woi, wou may be aspirated by writing the h-dot before them, as in Section 148, 1. Uses of Hay. § 149. Hay is used principally in the following cases : when joined at an angle? Write "whip, wheat, Whig," with the brief Way joined and aspirated by the ft,-tick. Write the same words again, aspirating the brief Way by the /i-dot before the vowel. How is the brief Way aspirated when joined as a hook? Apply these different modes in writing " whine, whim, wheel, whale, wherry, whence." [Rem.] How is it best, in the Corresponding Style, to write an aspirated brief Way when it is initial and cannot be joined as a hook. How is it written, in such cases, in the Reporting Style ? How does the reporter write wheat, Whig, Whatele;^ ? What is the best mode of aspirating the Way-book on Ray and Lay? on Em and DIFFERENT SIGNS AND DIRECTIONS. 119 1. In all words except 7cho, high, how, in which h is the only consonant, or the only one that can be con- veniently lepresented by a stroke ; as in ^ /' 2' c' 2- 2< Ohio, hay, ah, eh, Yahoo, Solio. 2. Next following an initial vowel ; as in ^ ahead. 3. For initial h preceding a consonant which is fol- lowed by a vowel ; as in ,^ haughty. 4. When s follows an initial h ; thus : ^^ house, hasten. 5. Wlien p, t, ch, or k follows h in the past tense of monosyllaljic verbs ; as in hoped, heated, heeded, hedged, hooked. Rem. 1. 7l/i / E}i! — As previously remarked, when ah! eh! are forcibly uttered, the aspirate is heard following the vowels, and is therefore properly indicated ; otherwise Hay serves merely as a nominal consonant. Rem. 2. H followed hyp, t, cJi, or A- in the %>'''^sent tense of such monosyllabic verbs as hope, heap, heal, heed, is represented by an /t-dot. Hay is employed in the cases mentioned in Subsection 5 for the purpose of availing, without vocalization, of the advantage of the halving principle (to be subseqiiently exj^lained). En ? Is it the practice of the reporter to indicate the aspiration of the brief Way? How may the angular sign for vii, woi, wou be aspirated ? § 149. How is the aspirate expressed in words containing no other consonant? Specify the other cases for the use of Hay. Write "Ohio, ah! hay, eh! Yahoo, ahead, haughty, house, hasten." [Rem.] When the aspirate is not pronounced in ah! and eh! what purpose does Hay serve? How is h represented in the present tense of such verbs as heap, heat ? Why is it represented by Hay in the past tense of such verbs ? 120 THE COMPENDIUM. EXERCISE X.— On Sections 144-149 11. -X \-''\ >. M-l .1 1 ^i 1 •'i^11 1 -I ^1 1 ■/ ••/ ■/./ — _i _L ■'( ; J -J -.r ..r r '(~ ^<^ y^ '^r r '^^'.-^ '^ hire '^ hynin [^ K,m] W A. ^ O ^ -, -1 / '^ ^ -1 12. ^ V- ^'^ "^ ^• ^ ^. 13. S -"v- V S ^' "S ^< V147.K.2 1 4. -^x -^1 -^1 "ir. X \=\ 1^1 ^1 \. §148,1. 1 5. .r 'c f :r= yt [§ ms, r. 2.] 17.^^.^- ^r: L_ ;^ : f?:^. [§ii8, r.2.| 18. '^' /' /^ f^/./Y y^-Y^^y y / ^, I /. A y\ J^ ^ /^/ / y" y /'/^ .'-) y^ A jy- 1 9. Recreation. .'\ ^ \'\ > •/ / ^ - ..^ DIFFERENT SIGNS AND DIRECTIONS. 121 LESSOiN XI. (§§ 150-153.) III.— DIFFERENT MODES OP EXPRESSING S AND Z. § 150. Directions for the use of several different modes of representing S and Z have been given in preceding sections of the Compendium : For Rules for representing S and Z at the beginning of a word, see Sections 58-60. For Rules for representing S and Z at tlie end of a word, see Sections 63, 64. For the uses of the large circle, see Sections 65, 66. IV.— DIFFERENT MODES OF REPRESENTING R. § 151. The sound of?-, as previously explained, is repre- sented by two different signs, namely, ~^ Ar, X Ray. The means of distinguishing Ray from Chay were pointed out in Section 12, 4. It now only remains to specify the cases for the use of Ar and Ray. Uses of Ar — The Downward Sign for R. § 152. Ar is usually employed in the following cases : 1. For r following an initial vowel ; as in ■^ ear, ~>y ark ; except when the § 150. Answer the questions on Sections 58-GO ; G3, 64 ; 65, 6G. § 151. What are the two strokes for r ? How is Ray distinguished from Chay ? §152. Specify the cases for the use of Ar. What are the excep- 122 THE COMPENDIUM. junction of Ar with a following con- sonant would be comparatively difficult, in such words, for instance, as arsenic, arch, arrayed, earth, erroneous. 2. At the end of words ; except where Hay would be more convenient ; as : (a) After Em or Ith ; as in ,~y mar, (:X Thayer. (b) Sometimes when the derivative would require Ray, as in S/ futwe, from which \y\- futurity is de- rived. (c) When Ar would run too far below the line ; as in Juz/ Shakespeare. Uses of Ray — The Upward Sign for R. § 153. Ray is usually employed in the following cases : 1. For r next preceding a final-vowcl ; as in ^ ray, VJ- fury. 2. For r at the beginning of a word ; as in ^ race, /\ reap ; except when Ar would be more convenient, as before Em orlss-Em; asin"X^roam, ~V^ resume. 3. For r next following an initial vowel when Ar could not be so conveniently em- ployed ; as in arch, urge, arrayed, earth. tions to the use of Ar at the end of words? Write "ark, arsenic, arch, urge, arrayed, earth, erroneous, mar, Thayer, future, futurity, Shakespeare, bear, fear, dare, lore, oyer." READING EXERCISES. 123 4. For final r in the cases specified at para- graphs a, b, and c, under Section 152, 2. 5. (a) For both of two r's at the end of a word ; as in ^ rare, /r rarer, l^ terror ; (6) unless Ar is required for the first r ; when the second is represented by Ray or Ar, according to preceding rules ; thus : T~\/- aurora — see Section 153, 1 ; I?v error — see Section 152, 2. EXERCISE XI.— On Sections 150-153. 11. (§152, 1) ^ -^ ^~;> -^ ^ ^. "^ -i r^ ■:\^-y_ -\_^ "V^v -^w '^_ ; (§153,3) ^ A ^ >1A. ■/^■/^ 1 2. (§152, 2) X-^V^L^Ll^^L:;^/^/^ "-^ ~ 7^'~7^. 13.(§153,l)X//(/''^/-^-, Ws\/ 1/ !>/ I/- 14.(§i53,2) / /^ A/' ?' AXZ ^. ,/\/\/^y^\ AA^\y\yC\^^^-^ i~ r- r r §153. Specify the cases for the use of Ray. Write "rays, fury, race, reap, roam, resume, urge, arrayed, earth, arch, mar, Thayer, future, Shakespeare, rare, rarer, terror, aurora, error." 124 THE COMPENDIUM T[ 6. Recreation. V','TTT'..o "^ , ^ /' AA ^-^ s '^1^^ I f , ^rv, xK /^ ^ ^^--^ /% |.. C ) 1) LESSON XII (§§ 154-158.) v.— DIFFERENT DIRECTIONS OF THE STROKE FOR L. § 154. As previously explained, the stroke for I may be written upward or downward. The sign written upward § 154. In how many different directions may the sign for I be written? What is it named when written upward? when written downward ? DIFFERENT SIGNS AND DIRECTIONS. 125 is called Lay ; El, when written downward. The best direction in any particular instance may usually be deter- mined by the following specifications : Uses of Lay. § 155. Lay should be employed in the following cases : 1. Always for I when it is the only stroke- consonant in the word ; thus : T ale, f^ less. 2. For I at the commencement of a Avord ; as in r^ like, C'"^ lime ; unless El would secure an easier junction with a follow- ing consonant ; as in the words lion, long, lessen. 3. Usually for I next preceding a final vowel ; as in C/^ folly, ^-^ rely ; unless it is preceded by some letter after which El is more conveniently written than Lay ; as in T ■ only. 4. Usually for final I ; as in v" pull, v" ball, P~ doll, -~-/~ quill ; unless preceded by some letter or letters (as Iss-Kay, Ef, En, or Ing), after which El is written more conveniently than Lay. Bem. En requires El after it in order to prevent the change of the circular movement of the pen ; En and El being arcs of circles § 155. Specify the cases for the use of Lay. " Write "ale, less, lime, like, lion, long, lessen, folly, rely, only, pull, ball, doll, quill." [Rem.] Why does En require El rather than Lay after it? Why does 126 THE COMTENDIUM. struck in the same direction. For a similar reason, Iss-Kay requires El after it. On the other hand, Em requires Lay after it ; for El after Em would demand a change of the circular movement of the pen ; Em and El being arcs of circles wiitten in different directions. Uses of El. § 156. El is usually employed in the following cases : 1. For I next following an initial vowel, and followed by k or m ; thus : .^ alike, .(j-^ alum. 2. For I initial, when followed by some letter before which El is more conveniently written than Lay ; thus : (T^ lion, O long, O lessen. 3. For final I; as in V" vowel, "^ scale, "y nail ; unless preceded by some letter (as Pee, Tee, Chay, Kay, Ar), to which Lay is joined more conveni- ently than El. Eem. The preceding rules for the use of El and Lay, when preceded by another consonant-stroke, may, for purposes of reference, be presented thus : (a) After Ef , Vee, Kay, Yay, write El or Lay, according as I is not, or IS followed by a vowel. (6) After Skay, En, Ing, write El, whether a vowel follows or not. Iss-Kay take El instead of Lay after it? Why does Em demand a following Lay rather than El ? § 156. Specify the cases for the use of El. " Write " alike, alum, lion, long, lessen, vowel, scale, nail." [Kem.] After what strokes is the sign for I to be written upward or downward according as a vowel does, or does not, follow? After what strokes is it to be vn-itten downward whether a vowel does, or does not, follow ? lu DIFFERENT SIGNS AND DIRECTIONS. 127 (c) In all othei- cases write Lay, whether a vowel follows or not. VI.— DIFFERENT DIRECTIONS OF THE STROKE FOR SH. § 157, As previously explained, the stroke for sh may be written downward or upward. In the former case it is called Ish ; and Shay in the latter case. Whether this sign is best written upward or downward in any par- ticular instance, may usually be determined by the rules of the following section : § 158. Uses of Ish and Shay. 1. Use Ish for the sound of sh when it is the only stroke- consonant in the word. 2. Usually write Shay for sh preceding I ; thus : y shawl, _X^ shallow. 3. Usually write Shay for sh when final and preceded by I ; thus : \^ polish. 4. Usually write Shay for sh after Tee and Dee ; thus : \_y dash. 5. Ish is almost invariably used in all other cases. what other cases should it be written upward whether a vowel does, or does not, follow ? § 157. In what direction may the stroke for sh be written ? What is it named when written upward ? when written downward ? § 158. Specify the cases for the use of Ish and Shay. Write " show, ash, pshaw, shawl, shallow, polish, relish, dash, tissue, push, cash, gnash, mush." 128 EXERCISE XII.— On Skctions 154-158. 1 1. (§155,1) ,r c 'r r -^r c .c -G^-cY^^ C ' 12. (§155,2) c\C^n' ^ ^ r. r~" c~' r.-^ f7^' rT" r^' rr^, /^ i e C c t3. (§155,3,4) V-V^X^V-p-k^P-p— f~ ^ /- r- _^ _r -^ _r c- e ■^'>- ^'-^ 'V^ j~'j I f f I J" { (^ 1< 7Y^ — \ <^r ^"v '^v- "N^ ^ ^- ^r -^ r" w^ ; :;r ^- ^- V ^ ^- -^^Y- 1 4. (§156, 1) ■(C .^ .c .^ A< i £\ r^ r\- r2 o- 1 5. (§i5c, 2)^zl(Z.C(2.C^GC^ 1 6. (§156, 3) Final-Z. ^ ^ V y ^ T ^ ^ ^"7 V 1 7. (§156, 3) ffl. ^^ or ^ vr ^ <^^ v^ 6. ^°T ^ ^- ^ 7f- ^ 1^- ^^■ c. V \X V" V- P^ k" !>- l^ (^ Cr •>- ^y- y •)- READING EXERCISES. 129 :/'J^ cf (^ ~^ 7\r <^ w^- 18. (§158,2) f 1 9. (§158, 3) r 110. (§158,4) V W^'-V 'V V 1 11. (§158, 1,5 ■) )^ D -^ •. >) 5 j< "^ "3^ 3 -^ 112. Eecreation. ' ^C\_I KT ^ H-^rx " T I .r X ■ -(^ ^° ^7 . ^ X ( c./- "^ i^ 1. ' -J c ^ ^s^ , -, 1)- J, ^ "x !_! ( ^ 2. .r^_ ^ :) ^ y ^ y^ \/ X 3. ^ ^ V ° V''r^ " \^"^"^° 130 THE COMPENDIUM. LESSON XIII. (§§ 159-169.) GROUP-CONSONANT SIGNS. § 159. Standard Phonography obtains over most other systems of shorthand a decided and very important advantage, in respect of brevity, facility, and legibility, by providing signs for the expression of certain groups of consonants, such as ''pi, fr, pn, fshn, ktv, pt, pnt, pin, prf," etc. With the use of these signs it is possible and easy, in very many instances, to express with a single stroke of the pen what would require from two to five strokes in the old systems of stenography and phono- grapliy. § 160. If, to express groups of consonants, letters were to be devised Avhich would bear no obvious relation to the consonant-signs previously explained, the labor of learning such new signs would be much more than that required to become acquainted with the simple-consonant alphabet. But let the new signs be formed by regular modifications of the simple-consonant letters, and the student can readily familiarize a large number of virtually distinct signs, merely by learning the principle of the modification. There are five modes of modifying the primary letters to form GROUP-consonant signs : 1. By an initial hook. 4. By lengthening. 2. By a final hook. 5. By halving. 3. By widening. § 159. What is the advantage of signs for groups of conso- nants? § 160. What modes of modifying the simple signs, to form group- consonant signs, are employed in Phonography? GROUP-CONSONANT SIGNS. 131 Kem. As a Chart, or programme, of these modifications (which are now to be particularly explained), consider the following table : 1 r 1 p 1 T L J b J i t, tl, tr, tlr, trl, n-str, tf, tn, t-shn, t-tive, ts-eshon, r 1 etc. ml), nkr. ntr. m, ' ng, ,' n, ndr, tt, tit, trt. mp, ^' ngr nthr, I.— INITIAL HOOKS. 1. The El-Hooks. § 161. (a) A SMALL hook on the circle-side (see Section 21, 1 and 3), at the beginning of Pee, Bee, Tee, Dee, Chay, Jay, Kay, Gay, Ef, Vee, Ith, Dhee, Ish, Zhay, Yay, indicates that an I follows it ; thus : \\ f r //_^i^^lv ^^ ii2L ^-o ^-^-)-y READING EXERCISES. 139 17. a. ^ Y^^ Y ^^ ^.'X^\ jl- ^ -^ vv ^L V ^^ ^ /^ 18. a.:..ATr:..^r:::^ ^v_- ^^v^ ^./7 1 ^p c I / \o ^ V ti <^+-° c— 1-° r-\-" -> t^ )V4^ , .\- ^ '\> ..rr:.!"?". '^'^: r:..'" / ^ 140 THE COMPENDIUM. LESSON XIV. (§§ 170-173.) I. —INITIAL HOOKS. — Continued. ISS, PREFIXED TO AN EL-HOOK SIGN. § 170. The small circle (Iss) may be prefixed to an El- hook sign ; thus : supply, civil, cycle, saddle, disclose. Eem. Caution. — (a) It should be particularly observed that a loop or a large circle is never prefixed to a small El-hook ; (6) but a large circle may occur in a large El-hook, as in the advanced-correspond- ing style form, Enses-Eel, v_g/ necessarily. ISS, SES, AND STEH PREFIXED TO AN AR-HOOK SIGN. § 111. (a) A small circle in place of an Ar-hook, pre- fixes s — a large circle, prefixes «s — 1. To any of the straight-line Ar-hook signs when pre- ceded by no stroke ; thus : spray, sober, straw, cider, scrape, sister. 2. To any of the straight-line Ar-hook signs when pre- §170. Can Iss be prefixed to an El-hook sign? Write "supply, civil, cycle, saddle, disclose." [Rem.] Is it allowable to prefix a loop or a large circle to a small El-hook sign ? May a large circle be prefixed to a large El-hook sign in the advanced-corresponding style? § 171. To what signs may s or ss be prefixed by making a small or large circle in place of an Ar-hook? How must the circle be written in other cases? How and when may Iss or Ses be GROUP-CONSONANT SIGNS. 141 " ceded by a straight stroke in the same direction ; thus : prosper, destroy, execrable, disaster. 3. To Ker or Ger preceded by a straight stroke in the direction of Fee, Tec, or Chay ; thus : subscribe, describe, disagree. 4. To Per or Bcr preceded by a straight stroke in the direction of Chay or Jay ; thus : / Jasper. (b) In all other cases, (when the hook cannot be easily implied), tlic circle is prefixed byitriting it distinctly within the hook ; thus : — ^-^. —^' '"^"^ "^-^ ^ express, extreme, massacre, hemisphere, sinner, soother. Rem. 1. SyllaUe- Names of the Per-Signs Preceded by the Circles and Loop. — (o) Per, Ber, etc., in connection with a preceding Iss, are named by prefixing to their names the syllable Iss, or, if convenient and certain, the sound of s ; thus : Iss-Per or Sper, Iss-Ber, Iss-Ger, etc. (b) In connection with a preceding Ses, by prefixing the syllable Ses ; thus : Ses-Per, Ses-Ter, Ses-Cher, etc. (c) In connec- tion with a preceding Steh, by jirefixing the syllable Steh ; thus : Steh-Per, Steh-Ger, Steh-Ter, etc. (d) The Ar-hook signs preceded by Iss, Ses, or Steh, when spoken of as a class, are denominated respectively the Sper, Ses-Per, and Steh-Per signs. Rem. 2. The junction of Sker and Sper with the strokes to which it is allowable to attach them, is effected by joining the circle prefixed to any of the straight-line Ar-hook signs? Write "spray, sober, straw, cider, scrape, sister, prosper, destroy, execrable, disas- ter, subscribe, describe, disagree, Jasper, express, extreme, massacre, hemisphere, soother, sinner." [Rem.] How are the Per-signs named when Iss is prefixed? when Ses is prefixed? when Steh is prefixed? How are the signs named, when spoken of as a class? How is Sker joined to a preceding straight stroke in the direction of Fee. Tee, or Chay? How is Sper joined to a preceding straight 142 THE COMPENDIUM. on tlie right-Land side of the preceding stroke, unless it is Kay or Gay, in which case it is joined on the under side, and then writing from the point at which the circle is completed, the stroke of the Ker or Per. Rem. 3. It is safe to omit r from -scribe in " describe, siibscribe, prescribe, proscribe, superscribe, transcribe," and from scr>i> in their derivatives, " descrijDtive, subscription," etc. § 172. Cautiox.— (a) The Ster-loop is never prefixed to an Ar-hook sign ; (6) and the Steh-loop is prefixed only to the straight-line Ar-hook signs when preceded by no stroke, by making a small loop in place of the hook ; thus : ^ J / ^ stupor, stouter, stager, stagger. SPER DISTINGUISHED FROM SPEE, § 173. The use of the loops and circles to imply an Ar- hook may be readily distinguished from their ordinary use, by observing that in tlie former case, they are re- quired on the side of the stroke contrary to that for the simple circles and loops j thus : Spee,Sper,Pee-Spee,Pee-Sper,Kay-Skay,Kay-Sker,Steh-Pee,Steh-Per ^ ^ V- V- .L_ u < Ses-Pee, Ses-Per, Pee-Skay, Pee-Sker, Tee-Skay, Tee-Sker, Jays-Pee, Jays-Per. See Sections 27-29. stroke in the direction of Chay or Jay? How is it safe to contract describe, etc.? § 172. Is it allowable to prefix a Ster-loop to an Ar-hook sign ? To what Ar-hook signs may the Steh-loop be prefixed? Write " stupor, stager." § 173. How may a Sper sign be distinguished from the Spee signs? Make and compare Sper, Spee; Pee-Sper, Pee-Spee ; Steh- Per, Steh-Pee ; Ses-Per, Ses-Pee ; Pee-Sker, Pee-Skay ; Tee-Sker, Tee-Skay ; Jay-Sper, Jay-Spee. READING EXERCISES. EXERCISE XIY.— On Sections IT 0-1 7 3. Iss Pkefixed to El -Hook Signs. 143 G. D ^-^ [170, x] Initial Modifications of Ae-Hook Signs. 12. [§171] a. ^^ n ?? ^ ^ ^^^s ?? cr- cT- \\ n // c_ c^ [§171,1] -^ ^ % % X 1- r^ %1 n !::. '^_ _•, [((171, 1-4-] \^ j; ^- c|' X-^ X^^\^-^ U- U 144 THE COMPENDIUM. LESSON XV. (§§ 171-180.) I.— INITIAL nOOKS.—Gfmtinued. 3. The Hook fob In, Un, or En. § 174. N, initial, for such prefix syHal)lcs as in, en, un, or on, may be expressed by a back hook — ■ 1. At the beginning of any of the straight-line Sper- class of signs ; thus : \ ^ ^< ^ t^ inseparable, inscribe, insecure, unscrupulous, unstrung. § 174. In what cases may the syllable in, en, un, or 07i be expressed by a back hook? Write " insejaarable, inscribe, xinscriipulous, un- screw, unstrung, insecure, insoluble, unseemly, enslave." What is avoided by the use of the back hook in writing "insoluble, un- GROUP-CONSONANT SIGNS. 145 2. At the beginning of any other stroke, (a) to avoid turning a circle on the convex side of En ; thus : "-T^. aWT "^/\^ ^"-^ y^" insoluble, unseemly, unsurmised, enslave, in his house. (6) or to avoid change of form ; as civil, uncivil, settle, unsettle. Eem. 1. iV(M)ie. — This hook is called the In-hook, or simply In. Kem. 2. The lu-hook may be used for the syllable on in onslaiujht. 4. Reporting Ler and Rel Hooks. § 175. In the Reporting Style the small El-hook or Ar- hook is occasionally enlarged to add to an El-hook sign, the sound of r — to an Ar-hook sign the sound of I ; thus : ^ P /^ c_ ^^ C o^ Names: Pier, Tier, Chler, Kler, Fler, Thler, Shier, Prel, Trel, Chrel, Krel, Frel, Threl, Shrel, Merl, Nerl. Ee:j 1. (a) This principle is not nsed in the simple Corresponding Style, but it is thought best to isresent it in connection with the Pel and Per series, ilj) It cannot be employed to add r to Mel, Nel, Eel, for the hooks of these signs are already large, and it would not be allowable to make them still larger. Kem. 2. (a) The enlarged Ar-hook is called the Eel-hook, and the seemly, enslave?" [Kem.] What is this hook named? In what way may it be used for the syllable on'i § 175. What is added to an El-hook sign by enlarging the hook' 10 146 THE COMPENDIUM. enlarged El-hook is called the Ler-hook. (6) AATien spoken of as a series they are named the Pier and Prel signs. VOCALIZATION OF THE PLER AJ^D PREL SIGNS. § 176. (a) A vowel is read before all the consonants indicated by a Pier or Prel sign, if written before it ; thus : .1 Adler, ^ April ; (&) but if written after such sign it is read before the I or r added by the enlarge- ment. In other words, the I or r sound is read lad ; thus : ^ ^ ^ <^ ^: blare, floor, clear, color, ocular. PLER AND PREL SIGNS PRECEDED BY ISS. § 1Y7. S may be prefixed to a Pier or Prel sign by writing a circle within the hook ; thus : *^~^ scholar, c_i_ ^ secular, '^. sideral. "Word -Signs and Contractions. § 178. The following is a List of Initial-Hook Word-Signs : \ r ._.r... .-r- / - able, tf 11 or it will, until, at all, which will, call or equal-ly, to an Ar-hook sign? "Write "bl, blr, pr, prl, secular, sideral." [Kem.] Why cannot this principle be employed to add r to Mel, Nel, Eel ? What is the name of the enlarged Ar-hook ? of the en- larged El-hook? What are the names of the Eel-hook and Ler-hook signs when spoken of as a series ? § 176. Eepeat the rule for vocalizing a Prel or Pier sign ? Where does a vowel read when placed after a Prel or Pier sign? when placed before ? Write "oculai", colof," GROUP-CONSONANT SIGNS. 147 dilBciilt-y, full, [fully,] value, they will, principi'i surprise, » member, remember-ed, numbcr-ed, truth, dear, during, care, from, over, every or very, through, -1. ^ -)- ^ ^ either, theje they are, other, sure-ly, pleasure. Mr., mere, remark-ed, more, near, nor, manner. Rem. 1. Derivatives. — Derivatives from the words of this list may be written according to the principle of Section 40, Eem. 1. For example, join Lays to Care for careless ; Bel to Remark and Pleasure for remarkahl-e-y, pleasurahl-e-y; Ens or Ar to Pull tor fullness, fuller ; Lay to Mere for merely ; El to Near for nearly (Section 156, 3) ; Ens to Near for nearness; Ar to Near for nearer; Steh to Near for nearest. Rem. 2. Distinctions. — (a) If it ever seems necessary, equal-ly may be distinguished fi-om call by writing e in equal and i in eqilalhi ; (b) very from every by writing \ in the former; surely from sure by writing Lay near sure for surely, (c) With very little practice in reading phonography, these distinctions become entirely unneces- sary. Rem. 3. Miss, Misses, Mrs., Messrs. — (a) Miss is written with Ems'; §177. How can Iss be prefixed tea Pier or Prel sign? Write " scholar, sideral." § 178. Cover the word-signs given in Section 178, and write the proper signs for the words below them. Cover the sign- words and read the word-signs. [Rem.] Write " careless, remarkable, remark- ably, pleasurable, pleasurably, fullness, fuller, merely, nearlj', nearness." How may equal-ly be distinguished from call ? very from every ? surely from sure ? To what signs may will be added by an El- 148 THE COMPENDIUM. Misses ■with Emses'. (b) Mrs., pronounced mis'sis, is written with Ems'-Es, in order to distinguish it from Misses, the plural of Miss, (c) Messrs. is written with Ems'-'-Rays. Rem. 4. All, Will Added. — (a) On the principle of adding will to the sign for they, and all to the sign for at, the reporter prefixes an El- hook to the simple-consonant and dash-vowel word-signs, and to the horizontal and-tick, to add aK or zciH; thus: \ by all, C,^ for all, ^ of all, 5^ to all, /> who will, =_ and all, or and will. (6) The reportei-occasionally adds all or will to a full-length Ar-hook sign, by enlarging the hook ; thus : ^ there will or they are all. -Q... during all. Kem. 5. Are, Our Added. — («) In the reporting style, are or our may be added to the simple-consonant and the dash-vowel word-signs, and to the horizontal a?zcZ-tick, by prefixing an Ar-hook ; thus : \ by our, '^ of our, t^ to our, ^ and are or and our. (5) The reporter occasionally adds are or our to a full-length, small El- hook sign, by enlarging the hook ; thus : for all are or for all our. (c) To these signs self, may be added by a small circle ; selves, by a large circle ; thus : cs^ to ours or to ourself, ^ to ourselves, 'No by ourself, "\d by ourselves. — See Section 39, 5. (d) The circles added to the dashes should, of course, be properly jiropor- tioned to the size of those signs. § 179. It is found convenient to contract six words containing Pel or Per signs ; namely : capable, capability, influential, probabluty remarkable, transgress. hook? What words may the reporter add to a full-length Ar-hook sign by enlargement of the hook? To what signs may are, our, be added by an Ar-hook? 1:)y enlarging a hook? How may self or selves be added to signs thus formed? GROUP-CONSONANT SIGNS. § 180. (a) The following is a List of Words Represented by Initial-Hook Signs. 149 A. I. remember-ed, Ber2. able, Bel2. it will, Tel2. at all, Tela. S. M. sure, Sher2. C. call, Keli. care, Ker2. manner, Ner2. member, Ber2. mere, Meri. surely, Sher2:(Lay), surprise, Si3ers2. more, Mer2. T. D. Mr., Meri. tell, Tel2. dear, Der^. their, Dher2. difficult, Kel2. N. there, Dher2. difficulty, Kel2 during, Der-'. near, Ner'. nor, Neri. number-ed, Ber^. they are, Dher2. they will, DheK through, Ther2. till, Tel2. E. 0. truth, Ter2. either, Dheri. other, Dher3. equal, Kel'-§178,E.2. equally, Kel' — do. every, Ver^ — do. over, Ver'. P. U. until. Tela. pleasure, Zher2. V. from, Fer2. principal, Per2. principle, Per2. value, Vel3. very, Ver2. fall, Fel2. Pv. W. [fully,] Fel2. remark-ed, Mer'. which will, Chel2. (6) Words mentioned in Remarks under Section and all, Kletoid2. for all, Fel2. and will, Kletoid2. for all are, Fler2. by all, Bel'. for all our, Fler2. by our, Ber'. fullness, Fel2-Ens. by ourself, Bers'. fuller, Fel2-Ar. by ourselves, Berses'. merely, Mer'-Lay. careless, Ker2-Lays. Messrs., Ems2-Rays. 178. § 179. Repeatedly write the contractions containing Pel or Per signs, pronouncing their names and positions at the same time. § 180. Repeatedly write the proper signs for the words of this list, pronouncing, at the same time, the proper names and positions. 150 THE COMPENDIU Miss, Ems'. Misses, Emses', Mrs., Ems-Es2. nearer, Ner'-Ar. nearest, Nerst'. nearly, Ner'-El. nearness, Ner'-Ens. of all, Pletoidi. of our, Pretoid'. pleasurable, Zher^-Bel. pleasurably, Zher2-Bel. remarkable, Mer'-Bel. remarkably, Mer'-Bel. there -will, Dhrel*. they are all, Dhrel^. to all, Pletoid^. to our, Pretoid2. to ours, Pretsoids. to ourself, Pretsoid^. to ourselves, Pret'sesoid*. who will, Jeltoid-. (c) Contractions under Section 179. capable, Kay-Bel^. probability, Per^-Bee. capability, KayiBee*. remarkable, Mer>-Bel. iniiuential, En'-Shel. transgress, Ters2-Gays. probable, Per^-Bee. EXERCISE XY.— On Sections 174-180. En Initial. 11. (§174,1) a. \\ TT ;;^ ^a- h. (§m,2) n j'y ^ ^^ •, (§m,fe.) ^ r r AA ^^ 12. (§m,i,2) ^^-^^ TlL, "U '^"A ^ ^<-,.r^ Eepokting Lee and Piel Hooks. 12, \ .r ^. <^ ^: 't?.^.^ ^ ; t HEADING EXERCISES. 1^1 13.^ r. 2' '? t^ 0' ^- ^ ;^. "^.^.^ h 1 4. (§178-180) \ Lp.y !:?. c_ ^ ^ ..^..c \ X x ^_ ^ •, ~\ ~\ ::r:! .\^-_"^ l-[§i78,E.4.]_\"^. 15.(§m) 9^ ^ ) --N-^ s ") tL^,/^x ■ "^-r-^-- .(2. ^ ^ -w • \. ^ V^-^ X r?- V^ -T- ^ - ^ ^ .^. 1 152 THE COMPENDIUM. LESSON XVI. (§§ 181-189.) II.— FINAL HOOKS. 1. Hooks for F, V, and N. § 181. On the Straight Lines. — F, v, or ?i may be added to any straight-line consonant (with, or without, an initial hook, loop, or circle), by a small final hook ; written for /or V, on the circle side (Section 27, 1), and for n, on the contrary side ; thus : \j \ L J' /' (/• — e -r^ y\ /^ putf, pun, deaf, den, chafe, chain, cave, cane, rove, roan, ^ /"' "^ ^ \. \ I- I- heave, hewn, brave, brain, blutf, blown, stove, stone, strive, strain. Eem. When preciseness of representation is required, the hook for / may be made heavy for v ; thus : \>' proof, \i'' prove. § 182. N Added to Cwves. — N may be added to any curve-consonant by a small final hook on the concave, or circle side ; thus : ^ fine, ^ flown, "^a frown, ^-r^ main. E.EM. (a) The hook for/ is never written on the curves, excejit in the Keporting Style, (h) The reporter derives advantage occasion- § 181. What sounds maybe added to straight-line consonants by a small iinal hook? On what side is the hook for /or i; written? On which side is the hook for n written? To what signs may the hook for /be added? To what straight-line consonants may the hook for n be added? Write "puff, pun, deaf, den, chafe, chain, cave, cane, rove, roan, heave, hewn, brief, brain, bluff, blown, stove, stone, strife, strain." [Rem.] How, with the use of a hook, may v be distinguished from/? Make this distinction in writing " proof, prove." § 182. What sound is added to a curve-consonant by a small final GROUP-CONSONANT SIGNS. 153 ally from representing/ or v, on the circle-side of a ciirve, by a small final hook, made, for the sake of distinction, somewhat longer than the hook for n ; thns : ^.jr^-^ navigation, Jl_thief, v) they have, (v they have been, -^- useful. SYLLABLE-NAMES OF THE SMALL FINAL HOOKS. § 183. Hook for F or V.—{a) This hook may invariably be called the Ef-hook, notwithstanding it frequently represents the sound of v. In those instances, however, in which it represents v, it may be properly denominated the Vee-hook. {h) The signs with an Ef-hook, when spoken of as a class, may be called the Ef-hook signs, (c) The simple, or group signs, with an Ef-liook, are named by prefixing the sounds they represent to the syllable Ef, if this can be done conveniently ; if not, add the sound of/ to the syllable-name of the stroke ; thus : Pef, Chef, Ref, Plef, Tlef or Telf, Chref or Cherf. § 184. Hook for N. — (c) This hook is named the En-hook. (&) The signs with the En-hook, when spoken of as a class, are called the En-hook signs, (c) The simple, or group, signs with the En-hook, are named by prefixing the sounds they represent to En, or, if more convenient, by prefixing the syllal)le-name of the stroke to the syllable En, or to the sound of n, the accent being placed upon the name of the stroke ; thus : Pen, Ken, Plen, Chlen, or • Chel'cn, Pren, Chren, Chern, Prel'en. VOCALIZATION OF THE EF- AND EN-HOOK SICxNS. § 185. (fl) A vowel after a stroke with an Ef- or En- hook? On which side of the curve-consonant should the hook be written? Write "fine, flown, frown, main." [Rem.] Is a hook for / or u ever written on a curve-consonant ? When used on curves, how can it be distinguished from the En-hook? § 183. What is the hook for / and v called ? How are the Ef-hook signs named? § 184. What is the name of the hook for n? How are the En- hook signs named? § 185. Where does a vowel read when placed after an Ef- or En- 154 THE COMPENDIUM. hook, is read before the hook ; thus : J* den, \ pun. (6) Hence, a s^ro^e-sign must be employed for/, v, or n, whenever it is followed by a vowel which cannot be written before a following consonant ; as in ss. penny, ^-^ money, U^\l. terrify, ^V profe ISS ADDED TO THE EF-HOOK SIGNS. § 186. S or z may be added to an Ef-hook sign by a small circle written within the hook ; thus : •^^z proves, X strives, V^ scoffs. Kem. Neither Ses, Steb, nor Ster is ever added to the Ef-hook. ISS, SES, STEH, AND STER ADDED TO STRAIGHT-LINE EN-HOOK SIGNS. § 187. In the En-hook's place on a straight line — 1. A SMAI.L CIRCLE adds s J thus : \ J- J- / __^ X pens, tense, dens, chance, cans, runs. 2. A LARGE CIRCLE adds s-s ; thus : dances, chances, Kansas, rinses. hook sign? Write "den, pun." How must/, v, or n be expressed when followed by a vowel which cannot be written before a follow- ing stroke? Why may not the hook be used in such a case? Write "penny, money, terrify, profess." § 18G. How, with the use of a circle, may s or z be added to an Ef-hook sign? Write "proves, strives, scoffs." [Rem.] Is it allow- able to add a loop or a large circle to an Ef-hook? § 187. What is added to a straight-line En-hook sign, by making GROUP-CONSONANT SIGNS. 155 3. A SMALL LOOP adds St J thus : J. /. -^ ^ danced, clianced, canst, rinsed. 4. A LAKGE LOOP adds sir ; thus : \ X punster, punsters. Eem. 1. Syllahle- Names. — [a] The small circle in the En-hook's place is called the Ens-circle ; the large circle, the Enses-circle ; the small loop, the Enst-loop ; the large loop, the Enster-loop. {h) The signs formed by the attachment of these circles and loops are named Pens, Penses, Penst, Penster — Plens, etc., Prens, etc. Eem. 2. (a) 8 or z may be added to the Enses-circle and the Enst- and Enster-loops, by a small circle turned on the opposite side of the stroke ; thus : \^ , named Pensters. (h) It is allowable, espe- cially in the Reporting Style, to add a stroke to an Ens-circle or loop, provided the circle or loop would not thereby be placed in the posi- tion of a simple circle or loop, or an Ens- or Enses-circle in the situation of a circle including the Ar-hook (see Rem. 3, following). Hence, we may write "P Kenses'-Stee for Kansas City, )^ Pens^. Chetoid for opens the, — ^ Genst^-Petoid for against the. (c) It is sometimes more convenient, when a stroke follows, to write the circle distinctly within the hook ; thus : /^'^ ransom, •] gainsaid. Rem. 3. Caution. — The Ens and Enses circles are never used between crosshuj straight lines, nor between straight lines in the same direction ; for, between crossing straight lines, they are in the situa- tion of simple Iss and Ses ; and if used between straight lines in the same direction, the second line would be read, in connection with the a small circle in the En-hook's place? a large circle? a small loop? a large loop? How may Ses, Steh, Ster, be added to a straight-line En-hook sign? To what final-hook signs may Ses, Steh, Ster, be added. Write "pens, tense, dens, chance, cans, runs, dances, chances, Kansas, rinses, danced, chanced, canst, rinsed, punster." ]Rem.] What is the name of the small circle in the En-hook'a place? of the large circle? of the small loop? of the large loop? What are the signs for Pens, etc., :!alled? How may s or z be added 156 THE COMPENDIUM. circle, as an Iss-Per or Ses-Per sign, Hence, \ — is Pees-Kay, not Pens-Kay (see Section 27, 4) ; _/' Kayses-Ray, not Kenses-Ray ; \ Pees-Per, not Pens-Pee (see Section 171, a, 2) ; A Deeses- Ter, not Denses-Tee. They may, however, be used occasionally between straight lines and curves ; thus : ^^ Johnson. ISS ADDED TO THE EN-HOOK ON CURVES. § 188. iS' or 2 may be added to an En-hook on a curve, by a small circle written distinctly within the hook ; thus : lines, means, France, ignorance. Eem. 1. Neither Ses, Steh, nor Ster is ever added to an En-hook on a curve. Rem. 2. («) A final ns soimd, preceded by a curve-sign consonant, is usually represented by Ens instead of the En-hook and Iss, especially when derivative words require the En-stroke : as, Ef-Ens, offense ; Ef-Ens-Vee, offensive ; Ef-Enses, offenses ; con-Vee-Ens, convince ; con-Vee-Enst, convinced ; con-Vee-Enses, convinces. The following are nearly all the words written in accordance with this principle : Fence, offense, evince, convince, lance, lense (El-Ens), mince, immense, announce, enhance, .annoj'ance, denounce, romance, renounce, assurance (Sher-Ens), affirmance (Fer-Em-Ens), penance (Pen-Ens), finance (Fen-Enrs), .allowance (Lay-Ens), .alliance, .con- veyance, .affluence, pronoimce. (h) The words just given which are preceded by a point (.) require the n of the final syllable to be repre- sented by a stroke, not only because the derivatives from them require the stroke, but because two concurrent vowels generally demand that the preceding and following consonants should be represented by a stroke. (See Phonographic Orthographer, Sec. 3, R. 2.) to an Enses-circle or loop? Write "punsters." When may a stroke be added to an Ens-circle or loop? Write "opens the," "against the." Is it ever more convenient to write the circle distinctly within the En-hook of a straight-line consonant? May or may not an Ens- or Enses-circle be iised between crossing straight lines or straight lines in the same direction? If not, why? May they be used between a straight line and a curve ? Write ' ' Pees-Kay, Kayses- Ray, Deeses-Ter, Jens-En." READING EXERCISES. 157 The Hooks for F and N in the Middle op Words. § 189. ,The El- and En-hooks, when more convenient than a stroke, are occasionally used in the middle of a word ; thus : deafen, divine, prefer, provoke, traffic, driver, punish, finish, furnish, gainsay, gainer, gainsaid, ransom, dancing, Johnson EXERCISE XVI.— On Sections 181-189. 11. \\ u u -^-^ / / ; ail o-.^ \ \ J J yy _ _ z^/' •, J 3 n _, ^ V. V. cc y) JJ r-^ ^. ^ ^ ^ r 12. (§181) F added. \. X L" L" /. I' ^ /'^ <^^;^^ K.\ [- 1- ir ^ ^ c^ ; V added. x> ^'^ C- L- m- ./• /^ _ _ '-^ ^ c_ ._ _o /? ^ <' o;^ / ^ V V § 188. How, with the use of a circle, may s or z be added to an En-hook on a curve-sign? Write " lines, means, France, ignorance." [Rem.] Is it allowable to join a loop or the large circle to an En- hook on a curve-sign ? § 189. May or may not an En- or Ef-hook be used in the middle of a word? Write "deafen, divine, prefer, provoke, traffic, driver, punish, finish, furnish, gainsay, gainer, gainsaid, ransom, dancing, Johusou," 158 THE COM PEN DID M. t 3. N added, ^a \W\ \ V\- \ Y \' "W J' J- j-.j- J. !• J- J- r-j'- 3- 3. f J- J- r ^ -^^ ^ ^ ^ ^ __, w.*^^ /^A /^.^yy/' /^/"^ JO' r /^ ^ ^ "^ ^ '^^ ^ .t:^. v.:^. ^/ .^ ^" 1 5. (§186) \; V C- I- ^X -^ -p '^..^ c_^ .-^ t6.(§i«7) J- j- d- y- J' Id rr w^i. "i. "^-A v^ V" ^.. -i..^.«- ^ _, ^ \. ^A- ^. >; 1 7. (§188) ^ ^ c •^~' ^" ^ 110. • v^ \>° Vl'^x • ^ c^) '^-^ GKOUr-CONSON ANT SIGNS. 159 LESSON XVII. (§§ 190-196.) II.— FINAL llOOK^.— Continued. 2. Lakge Hooks for Shon and Tiv. § 190. Shon and Tiv added to Straight Lines. — Tlio syllables shon (=-tion, -sion, etc.) and ^iu may be added to any straight-lmo consonant (with or without an initial § 190. What syllables may be added to straight-line consonants by a large final hook? On which side of the straight line is the hook for shon written? On which side of the straight line is the hook for tiv written? Write "passion, combative, operation, operative, nutri- tion, nutritive, provocation, provocative." [Kem.] What syllables besides shon maybe represented by the hook for shon? When is it not allowable to represent the syllable tion by the hook for shon? Give some word in which the consonant sounds denoted by Hon aro Oot shn or zhri. 160 THE COMPENDIUM, hook, loop, or circle) by a large hook ; -written for Shoii on the circle-side ; and on the contrary side for Tiv ; thus : \) \ -\. -^- ^ passion, combative, operation, operative, nutrition, nutritive, provocation, provocative. Kem. (a) The hook for shon may be used for any syllable of similar sound, however spelled, as for the final syllables of "magician, Persian, tertian, suspicion, fashion, passion, derision, flexion." (b) Care must be exercised lest the spelling should lead to the employment of this hook for syllables whose consonant sounds are not shn or zhn, as for the tion of question = kwest-yon, which is written thus : j § 191. Shon Added to Curves. — The syllable shon may be added to curve-consonants by a large final hook on the concave, or circle side ; thus : ^ £? ViD r^ ^ motion, mission, fashion, allusion, vision. Kem. 1. If it should ever be thought necessary or desirable to dis- tinguish (with the use of the hook) between zhon and shon, the hook may be made heavy for the zhon ; thus : f^ allusion. Kbm. 2. Shon Represented by Shen. — Shon or a similar syllable is usually represented by Shen in the following cases : (a) When this syllable contains the only consonants in a word ; as in ^ ocean. § 191. What syllables may be added to a curve-sign by a large final-hook? On which side of the curve-signs is the hook for s/ion written? Write "motion, mission, fashion, allusion, vision." [Rem.] How, with the use of the hook for shon, may zhon be distin- guished from shon? Make that distinction in writing "allusion." Specify the cases in which Shon or a similar syllable should be represented by Shen. Write "ocean, session, continuation, admon- ish, admonition, diminish, diminution." Is it allowable to write a Tiv-hook on a curve-consonant? How, for the most part, should GROUP-CONSONANT SIGNS. 161 (6) When this syllable is preceded by initial s only ; as in ^~ session. (c) When this syllable is preceded by two vowels in a word requir- ing to be distinguished by outline from another of the same consonants ; as in Con:Tee-En-Shen, l_^-co7i^ /^^ vy^ ..^ LESSON XVIIl. (§§ 197-203.) II.— FINAL HOOKS.— Conlinued. 3, Small Hook for Shon. § 197. The syllable shon may be added by a small hook — § 197. To what signs may the syllable shon, etc., be added by a small hook? Write "decision, position, possession, persuasion, transition, condensation, ministration." [Rem.] What is the name of the small hook for shon ? What is said of the use of two small hooks for f-shn ? What usually is the best mode of writing/ or v followed by shon? Write " diffusion, privation, devotion, divisioa." GROUP-CONSONANT SIGNS. 165 1. To a Circle or Loop ; thus : decision, position, possession, persuasion, transition, condensation, ministration. 2. To an Ef-Hook ; thus : division, devotion, diffasion, profusion. Rem. 1. This hook is named the Small Shon-hook ; or, for the sake of distinction, and -with reference to its being always preceded by a vowel, it is called the Esh'on-hook, or simply Esh'on. Rem. 2. The principle of writing /-s7ui with two small hooks is of but little service comparatively, and should be very sparingly used, since most words ending with these consonants are more easily written, more legible, and can be more distinctly and readily voca- lized, when written with an Ef or Vee stroke — thus : ^N .-. privation, I diffusion — than when written with two small hooks. Eem. 3. The Eshon-hook maybe made heavy for zhon; but this is not considered necessary in practice. Rem. 4. The reporter derives advantage occasionally from omit- ting one or more consonants preceding Iss-Eshon, or the consonants occurring between Iss and the syllable shon; WTiting " tasation," for instance, for "taxation ;" "spesation," for "specification;" "jusa- tion," for "justification ; " " transation," for " transaction ; " " prosu- tion," for "prosecution." In accordance with this principle is formed the contraction " inves'ation," for "investigation," which is given at Section 202. How, with the use of a hook, may zhon be distinguished from shon ? How does the reporter sometimes contract words ending in shon preceded by Iss, with or without an intervening consonant? Write the rejiorting contractions for "taxation, specification, justification, transaction, prosecution." What contraction of the Corresponding Style is formed in accordance with this principle ? 166 THE COMPENDIUM. VOCALIZATION OF ESHON. § 198. Esh'on may be vocalized, ivhen joined to a Circle or Loop, by writing a ^rs^placo vowel before the hook ; a second-place or third-place vowel, after the hook. (See examples in Section 197, 1.) Rem. 1. A third-place vowel never occurs before Eshon, except in some contractions made in accordance with the principle of Eem. i, under the preceding section. Rem. 2. It is usually safe to leave the Eshon-hook unvocalized, after a loop or circle. ISS ADDED TO ESHON. § 199. Iss may be added to the Eshon-hook ; thus : ^ possessions, ^ physicians. ESHON IN THE MIDDLE OF WORDS. § 200. Eshon may occur in the middle of a word ; thus : 1^ -^ "^ transitional, conversational, sensational. Rem. "Words of the class of conversational, transitional, sensational, etc., will be found sufficiently legible, even though the vocalization in some cases should be purjjosely or necessarily imperfect. Word-Signs and Contractions. § 201. The following is a List of Final-Hook Word-Signs : \, s^-- L I 1 / before, [above,] whatever, differ-^2t,.e truthful-ly, whichever, § 198. How is Eshon vocalized when it is joined to a circle or loop? when joined to an Ef-hook? § 199. Is it allowable to add Iss to the Eshon-hook ? Write "positions, physicians, transitions, persuasions." § 200. May the Eshon-hook be used in the middle of a word? Write 'transitional, conversational, sensational.' [Rem.] What is GROUP-CONSONANT SIGNS. 167 t c \ \ % careful-ly, gave, I have, whoever, upon, been, remembrance, done, down, general-ly, can, again, often, phonography, Standard Phonography, even, within, then, than, alone, men, man, opinion, none, known, objection, objective, subjection, subjective. Rem. 1. Ofitn, Even. — Often is •written in the second position, not- withstanding its accented vowel is first-place, in order to distinguish it more certainly from even, with which, in rapid writing, it is found to conflict, if both are written in the same position. Rem. 2. I have. — This sign is the perpendicular sign for I (See Section 103), with a Vee-hook for have. Rem. 3. Derivatives. — (a) "Objectionable," objection with Bee joined; (6) "generalize," general with Zee disjoined; "generaliza- tion," general with Zee'shon disjoined, or, with Iss-Eshon joined; (c) "objectively, subjectively," objective, subjective, with Lay dis- joined. Other derivatives may be formed in accordance with the principle of Section 40, Rem. Rem. 4. Have, Of, and If Added. — (a) On the principle of adding have to the abbreviated / (see Section 103), and ever to the signs for which and who — have or of may be added, by an Ef-hook, to any full- said with respect to the legibility of the words of the class of " con- versational," etc.? § 201. Cover the sign-words of Section 201 and read the word-signs above. Cover the word-signs and repeatedly make the proper signs for the words below. [Rem.] Why is often written in the second position ? How is ei'en distinguished from often ? What is the 168 THE COMPENDIUM. length straight-line consonant, to the dash-vowel word-signs, and to the horizontal a7id-tick ; thus : I r / v^ .. out of ;; it will have ; each of ; all of, all have ; to have ; or of, or have ; --li ^ 0--. .._ ^ but of,buthave; who have, who of; shouldhave; and of hut ?io he would, {b) This hook may be changed to a circle, to add s ; thus : "b to what is, to what has, etc. (See Sec- tion 39, 3.) Eem. 7. Own Added. — Oicn may be added by an En-hook (when the stroke is not more convenient) to the full-length consonants expressing our; and to the dash-vowel word-signs, and the hori- zontal and-tick, to which our has been added by an Ar-hook ; thus : '^ by our own, ^ of our own, ^> to our own, ^ and our own. , Eem. 8. " Than" added to Comparatives. — Any comparative without usual form for " I have? " Write "objectionable, generalize, genera- lization, objectively, subjectively." To what signs may have or o/ be added by an Ef-hook? Write "out of, it will have, each of, all of, all have, to have, or of, or have, but of, who have, who of, should have, and of." Is it allowable, in the Eeporting Style, to add (/"by an Ef-hook? Write " or if, but if." With the use of the reporting principles explained in Eems. 5, 6, 7, and 8, write "but not, or not, GROUP-CONSONANT SIGNS. 169 a final hook, loop, or circle, may have " than " added to it by an En- hook. Mern, for instance, may be written for "more than;" Iss- Nern for " sooner than." CONTRACTIONS CONTAINING FINAL-HOOR SIGNS. § 202. It is found convenient to contract five words whose outlines contain final-hook signs ; thus : investigation, plionographer, phonographic, (See Section 197, Rem. 4.) /\^ A representation, representative. § 203. The following is a List of Words Represented hij Final-Hook Signs: [above,] Bee^-Vee. again, Gen^. alone, Len^. before, Bef*. been, Ben«. can, Ken2. careful-ly, Kref^. differ-ed, Defa. difference, Def^. different, Def*. done, Den2. down, Den3. even. Yen'. gave, Gef2. general-ly, Jen^. I have, Teftoidi. known, Nen^. man. Men*, men, Men', none, Nen*. objection, Bee'shon^. objective, Bee'tiv*. often, Fen2. opinion, Nen'. phonography. Fen*, remembrance, Brens* Standard Phonog- raphy, Steh-Fen*. subjection, Sbee'shon*, subjective, Sbee'tiv*. than, Dhen^. then, Dhen*. truthful-ly, Tref*. upon. Pen*, whatever, Tef*. whichever. Chef*, whoever, Jeftoid*. within, Dhen', but are not, or are not, of what, to what, all would, and what, and would, to what is, to what has, by our own, of our own, and our own, our own, more than, sooner than." § 202. Repeatedlywrite the contractions containing final-hook signs. § 203. Repeatedly write the proper signs for the words in Section 203, and pronounce the name and position of each sign as it is written. ITO THE COMPENDIUM. EXERCISE XVIII.— On Sections 197-203. The Eshon-Hook. 11. .§197) a. \o\\V ii Y^_^ _^, y'/^ ;V^O 7). X "S \ V % %> \ V-i' ^ L '^^ -^. d. (§197, R. 2) U l^^ l<3 Wj °\o t2. (§197, R. 4) \ A / % I = L 13. Final-Hook Word-Signs and Contractions. ^[^1 '' L I / .-^ _ ^ . \ \ \ J-j-V -.-. ^ ^^-A ...I- I L ^ ] [201,^.5'] J .''... 3 ; [k^J --- ^ ^ ^ -6 /^ "^^^ V .:..^ ..° ;v^ ^ X :,:!^ ) tj^, ..(... o -Jr-^ D GROUP-CONSONANT SIGNS. 171 LESSON XIX. (§§ 204-206.) III.— WIDENING. § 204. (a) Em is widened ; thus : ,-^ , to indicate the addition of the sound of p or b ; thus : imp, pump, romp, imposition, impostor, impugn, I •--^ "--S- --— I ^■-- impatience, imbue, emhoss, somebody, ambitious, ambition. (&) This sign takes an En- or Shon-hook, but no initial hook. § 204. For what purpose is Em widened? How, without joining Pee or Bee, may its sound be added to Em? What hooks does the sign for mp or mh take ? Does it take an initial hook ? What final hooks does it take? Write "lamp, swamp, romp, impose, impostor, 172 THE COMPENDIUM. Eem. 1. Syllable Name. — The widened Em is called Emp, when it represents mp; and Emb, when it represents mb. Eem. 2. Mer, t^r-^ (in which the stroke is widened, to distinguish Mer from Wem . -^ ■-. '^"x n- Q ^ ""^ '^' U -)-^^ ^^ ^• I 6 t-i- •)- ^ 4. Word-Signs. .O. 174 THE COMPENDIUM. LESSON XX. (§§ 207-211.) IV. —LENGTHENING. § 207. Doubling the length— 1. Of Ing, adds kr, or gr ; thus : inker, anchor, sinker, thinker, anger, hunger, longer. 2. Of any other Curve, adds tr, dr, thr, or dhr ; thus : letter, ladder, Luther, leather, fetter, fodder, father, meter, matter, mother, enter, niter, tender, neither. Eem. 1. Syllable- Names. — The lengthened curves are named by prefixing the syllable-name of the stroke to the sound denoted by its lengthening ; thus : Lay'ter, Way'ter, Wen'ter, En'ther, Fel'ther, Fer'ther, Fler'ther, Frel'ther, Ing'ker. Eem. 2. The reporter may distinguish words, in which a vowel precedes a lengthened curve, as in older, from words in which a vowel follows, as in later, by making the stroke, in the former case, § 207. What sounds are added to Ing by doubling its length ? What sounds are added to any other curve-sign by lengthening it? Write "thinker, longer, letter, winter, older, mother, father." [Rem.] How are the lengthened cui'ves named? How, in the Re- porting Style, may words in which a vowel precedes a curve, as older, be distingiiished from words in which a vowel follows a lengthened curve, as in Mer? Write "older, elder, later, letter, latter." GROUP-CONSONANT SIGNS. 175 considerably curved ; and less curved, in the latter case ; thus : r- r older, elder, etc.; later, letter, etc. Hem. 3. In the Reporting Style, it is allowable to lengthen a final Ing, to add thtir, they are, or there; thus : ^— -.^.^^^ among their. Rem. 4. The past tense or perfect participle of a verb ending in Lay'ter, En'ter, or Ing'ker, is usually formed best by adding Dee to the primitive ; thus : r slaughtered, rendered, anchored. Rem. 5. (a) Shel'ter, if written quite slanting, may, unlike Shol (Section 161, h), stand alone and be used with advantage for shelter, shoulder, (p) Dee may be added for sheltered, shouldered. VOCALIZATION OF THE LENGTHENED CURVES. § 208. Sounds added by lengthening a curve should be read — 1. After the vowel following the stroke ; thus : wa-ter, embi-tter, mo-ther, 2. Before any sounds expressed b}' a final-hook, loop or circle ; thus : ST!. ./^ n Sr^. moder-n, alter-ations, Luther-an, norther-n. 'What is said of adding their to a final Ing ? How is it best to form the past tense or perfect participle of verbs ending in Lay'ter, En'ter, or Ing'ker? Write " slaughtered, rendered, anchored." May Shel'ter standalone? Write "shelter, shoulder, sheltered, shouldered." § 208. Are the sounds added by lengthening read before or after a vowel following the lengthened stroke? before or after a sound ex- pressed by a final hook, loop, or circle? Write "water, embitter, 176 THE COMPENDIUM. 3. Hence, a vowel following consonants ivhinh may be denoted by lengthening — (a) Must be omitted, as in ^/"^ altera- tion ; (6) Written before a following stroke- consonant, as in -.L^^^^_^__^ eccentric ; (c) Or written after an Ar-hook sign, or some other sign ; thus : ^^_s^ angr?/, "r']. ultra, c^_. letter;/. Kem. The ■word lottery illustrates another mode of writing two consonants which are usually added to curves by the lengthening principle, and is given here for the sake of comparison, although it involves a principle not yet explained. (See Section 213.) rOSITION OF LENGTHENED CURVES. § 209. (a) In determining the position of a lengthened curve, regard the second half as a distinct sign, and place the first half in its proper position, according to the rules previously given. (See Sections 52, 53.) {b) li a lengthened Way, for example, is to be written in the second position, let the first half, or Way proper, rest on the line, and the addition for tr, dr, or thr, extend below the line. (See examples in the next two sections. ) LENGTHENED-CURVE WORD-SIGNS. § 210. The following is a List of Lengthened- Curve Word-Signs : Names: Enter', Enter^, Emter^, Ardher2,Waydher2,Ferdher2. entire, another, matter, rather, whether, f^'rther. modern, northern." What is said as to the expression of a vowel following the sounds added by lengthening? Write "alteration, eccentric, angry, ultra, lottery." § 209. How is the position of a lengthened curve determined? § 210. Eepeatedly write and name the lengthened-curve word-signs. [Eem.] How are entirely, entirety, material-ly and materiality vfiitteu.'i READING EXERCISES. 177 Bem. Entirely, Malerial-ly. — Entirely is formed from the sign for entire (in accordance with Section 40, R.), by adding El ; entirety, by adding Tee ; and material or materially, from the sign for matter, by adding Lay ; materiality, by adding Lay-Tee. "THEIR," "THEY ARE," OR "THERE" ADDED, § 211. A curve-sign without a final hook, loop, or circle, may be lengthened to add their j they are, or there ; thus : .^^Tr::^ in there, or in their ; V^_ if there, if their, or if they are ; _V^~^- for there, for their, or for they are ; '^'~:;^__, when there, when their, or when they are ; .\. through there, or through their, (See Dhr in the Standard-Phonographic Dictionary.) Rem. Own Added. — Own may be added to these or any other signs expressing their, by an En-hook, when the stroke for own is not more convenient ; thus : .^rr-^... from their own. EXERCISE XX.— On Sections 207-211. Lengthening. T[l. a. Ker or Ger Added. inker, v > , matttr, , § 211. To what signs may their, they are, or therehe added by length- ening? Write "in there, in their, if there, if their, if they are, for there, for their, for they are, when there, when their, when they are, through there, through their." [Rem.] How may own be added to signs expressing their? Write "from their own, for their own, in their own." 12 178 THE COMPENDIUM. ■mai-erlal-lb) , ^— :_-^ ^ I "_ _._" ' c. Dr Added. - '(^--^^ ^ ' ^^ d. Thr Added. e. Dhr Added. 1 2. (§210) rrr: ^^ 1 3. (§211) :rr_-k_ .{^Ui\.er,.\^.(^_(.=J..y., 14. • c_ c^:_\i.v ^° , o-- ^ ^ , tr^ >. ^-L-^^ \ ^ 0. - , ^ ^ ^ -^ i:^ L. .C":). . [1^^ ^.^>c I •-' i/ . c — X ^v Vd*^ X LESSON XXI. (§§ 212-224.) v.— HALVING, OR SHORTENING. 1. Halving to Add either T or D. § 212. Either t or d may be added to certain signs, by halving them : 1. To Any Unhooked Consonant- Stroke, except El or § 212. To what signs by halving them may either t or d be added? "What unhooked consonant-strokes do not admit of halving for the addition of either t or d ? Write "paid, pate, apt, pat, pad, beat, bead, dot, Dodd, debt, doubt, caught, pray, prayed, prate, dry, dried, 180 THE COMPENDIUM. Lay, Ar, Em, En, Ing, Way, Yay, Emp or Emb ; thus : \' ..S_ V \- ..'7- I- k ~ pate, beat, apt, pat, dot, debt, doubt, caught, paid, bead, pad,Dodd, -^ ~_ _ .^.. ^ .1. X act, got, goad, feet, fate, east, showed, feed, fade, 2. To Any Hooked Consonant- Stroke ; thus : ^ -v r .11 ^ V =_ c- ^ pray, prate, dry, dried, play, plate, glow, gloat, fly, prayed, played, glowed, _„_ cj;^ \i J» ^ flight, wield, warred, wind, went, paved, paint, bent, ward, pained, bend, % ^ .!_ 3- !1 -t:'- ^ if-. blend sprained drift drained clift cleaved patient cautioned negatived, find, fount, fashioned, ancient, sanctioned, found. Rem. 1. (a) These exceptions to the halving principle may be memorized by the forms 1- r- m- n, play, played, plate, glow, glowed, gloat, fly, flight, viind, went, wield, ward, wart, drift, sprained, paint, pained, bent, bend, cleaved, find, patient, ancient." [Rem.] What unhooked consonant-strokes are never halved for any purpose? May El, Lay, Ar, Em, and En be halved for any purpose? Do Wayn, Yel, Emp'en and Ingshon admit of halving? Write "swooned, yield, impugned, sanctioned." How may d, if it is deemed desirable, be distinguished from t when it is added by halving to an Ef-, En-, or Shon-hook sign ? Is this GROUP-CONSONANT SIGNS. 181 (6) Way, Yay, Emp, and Ing, are never halved for any purpose ; but El, Lay, Ar, Em, and En, are sometimes halved, as will appear from Section 213. Bem. 2. Hooked Way, Yay, Emp, and Ing, unlike simple Way, Yay, Emp, and Ing, may be halved to add d ; thus : swooned, yield, impugned, sanctioned. Rem. 3. (a) T distinguished from D. — If it should be deemed desir- able, d, when added by halving to an Ef-, En-, or Shon-hook sigu, may be distinguished from t, by making the hoek heavy ; thus : proved, pained, fashioned. \b) But this distinction is, for the most part, unnecessary. Rem. 4. (a) In other cases, when t and d would not be sufficiently distinguished if both were added to the same kind of line, t should not be added by halving, except to a light line ; nor d, except to a heavy line. If, for instance, head requires to be distinguished from heat, write Bed for the former and Bee-Tee for the latter. For corresponding reasons, write Pret for prate, but Per-Dee for prayed ; Gled for glowed, but Gel-Tee for gloat ; Wert for wart, but Wer-Dee for ward; Bred for hride or broad, but Ber-Tee for bright or brought, (b) But when the aid of the context can be availed of, these dis- tinctions are very rarely required. Rem. 5. Bet, Bed. — The shortened Ray is never used alone ; hence : "rate, root, wrought, write, wrote," etc., are written with Ray-Tee ; "reed, rod, road, rode, red, read, rood, rude," etc., are written with Ray-Dee. Rem. 6. Past Tense, etc. — (a) The syllables -ted and -ded (terminat- distinction often needed? Write " proved, pained." In what case should not a < be added by halving to a heavy line, nor d to a light one? How, if it were necessary, could you make a distinction be- tween " bead, beat ; prate, prayed ; glowed, gloat ; ward, wart ; bride, bright ; broad, brought?" What is said as to the use of these distinctions when the aid of the context can be had ? Is shortened Ray ever used alone? Write "rate, root, wrought, write, wrote, reed, rod, road, rode, red, read, rood, rude." What is said as to the 182 THE COMPENDIUM. ing adjectives and the past tense or perfect participle of a verb), ara usually written with Ted and Ded ; thus : U l^ ^^ vyi dart, darted ; afford, afforded. (h) The vowels of these syllables may usually be omitted, as the names of these letters (Ted, Ded,) make the syllables (-ted, -ded). 2. IlALvrNG TO Add T to a LiCxHT, or D to a Heavy Sign. § 213. (a) Bj halving the curve-signs for /, ?-, m, n, /^'"V-._^ ^ t or d is added, according as the shortened letter is made light or heavy ; thus : late, laid, art, hard, met, mode, net, need. (b) Let f^ , Avhen standing alone, is invariably written upward, and is usually so written when joined to other strokes. (c) Eld r is always written downward. Kem. 1. Final rd. — Final rd preceded by Kay, Gay, Ef, Vee, or Lay, as in " cured, fired, ford," may be written with Ard by careful writers ; but for the majority of writers, and especially in rapid writing, it will be more convenient in these cases to write r-d with Jied, that is, with a shortened Ray. Rkm. 2. The strokes of shortened Wem and Wen must not be widened when d is added ; for these signs could not then be dis- mode of writing the syllable ted? Write "dart, darted." Is it allowable to omit the vowel of this syllable? § 213. For what purpose may the curve-signs for I, r, m, and n, be halved? When is t added to these shortened letters ? AVhen is d added to them? Write, with shortened signs, " It, Id, mt, md, nt, nd, rt, rd ; late, laid, met, mode, net, need, art, hard." What is the direction of Let ? of Eld ? [Rem.] What is said as to the mode of writing final rd preceded by Kay, Gay, Ef, Vee, Lay? Write first with Ard, and then GROUP-CONSONANT SIGNS. 183 tinguished from <^~^ Merd and -^^ Nerd (see Section 163, Rem. 1). Let it be distinctly remembered that but four signs, / v^^_^ , are made heavy when shortened, to distinguish d from t. Rem. 3. Since Yay, Emp, Ing, Way, are never halved, Eld C can- not be read for yd; Med ^-s for jiipt ; Ned ^^ for ngd; Ard "^ for wd. Rem. 4. In a very few cases when Eld cannot be conveniently used, Let is employed for ?(Z; as in ^-j^ muzzled, ^r^ embezzled. SYLLABLE-NAMES OF THE SHOETENED LETTEES. § 214. (a) The halved letters, when spoken of as a class, may be called Shortened, or Short Letters ; Ilalf-Length Signs or Letters ; or, simply, Half-Lengths, (b) The ditferent half-lengths are named by adding the syllable et or ed to the sound of the full-length, except when it is more convenient, or better, for distinction's sake, to add the sound of t or d to the syllable-name of the full-length ; thus : Pet or Ted, Bet or Bed, Let, Eld, Met, Med, Net, Ned, Art, Ard, Ret, Wemt or Wemd, Wert or Werd, Plet or Pled, Blet or Bled, Tlet or Teld, Belt or Deld or Died, Pret or Pred, Bret or Bred, Mert or Merd, Pee'- shont or Pee'shond, Dee'shond, etc. READING AND VOCALIZATION OF SHORTENED LETTERS. § 21.5. The reading and vocalization of shortened letters should proceed as follows : 1. Bead a shortened letter (with the vowel or vowels with Ret, the following words : " cured, fired, ford." Is it allowable to widen the strokes of Wem and Wen, when halved, for the addition of d ? Why not ? What letters are made heavy when shortened, to distin- guish d from t ? Why cannot Eld, Med, Ned, Ard be read as "yd, mpt, ngd, wd?" Is Let ever employed for ?d .'' Write "muzzled, embezzled." § 214. How are the shortened letters named? § 215. What is the proper method of reading a shortened letter? Write " taught, feet, talked, drifts, planned, students, art, midst. 184 THE COMPENDIUM. beside it, if any), but ivilhout a final circle or loop, precisely as though it were a full-length sign. 2. Add the sound denoted by halving. 3. Add the sound of the final circle or loop, if any. Thus: ..L tau-t = taught, .S-_. fee-t = feet, L tauk-t = talked, _'}{_ drif-t-s= drifts, V plan-d = planned, -^J*' studen-t-s = students, -;\ ar-t = art, j7!_ mi-d-st = midst, •P stat-d = stated. Eem. From the preceding paragraph the following propositions are derived : (a) A shortened letter is vocalized precisely as though it were a full-length, (h) The / or d added by halving reads before a final circle or loop, but after all the consonants of the shortened sign, and after the vowels, if any, beside it. Hence the following rule respecting A VOWEL AFTER T OR I) : § 216. When a vowel occurs after t or d — 1. (a) It must be omitted if the t or d is expressed by halving, as in ^f:^. ant'c'pate = antici- pate ; {!)) Or written before a following consonant- stroke, as in IVt"- wisd-o-m. 2. When t or d precedes a final vowel it must be written by a stroke, as in ^" umty, ^~iX notice, """1 needy. JOINING SHORTENED LETTERS. § 217. (a) A shortened letter must not be joined to stated." [Hem.] Like what is a shortened letter vocalized? "Where does the t or d added by halving read? § 216. What is said as to a vowel occurring after a, t or d added by halving? Write "anticipate, wisdom, unity, notice." § 217. When may a shortened letter be joined to another stroke ? GROUP-CONSONANT SIGNS. 185 another stroke, except when it \yould be easy (by refer- ence to their junction, length, width, curvature, or some other particular) to distinguish the joined signs from any other letter or letters ; as in hated, midnight, sentiment, named. (b) Hence, we must write ^"^ — ^ , not ^-^ ; (^ ', not (v~ ; ^~ I , not ^^" ; effect, liked, kicked, Kem. (a) It is not allowable to join Ket to the end of Ef or Lay, or to make similar junctions of a straight line with a curve-sign, one or the other being short; for such forms would be liable to be mistaken for lengthened curves, or for curves with a full-length straight line joined. Nor would it be allowable to join a half-length straight sign to another straight sign in the same direction, for the two letters could not be certainly and readily distinguished from a single straight line or from two straight lines. (/<) It should not be infeiTed from the example of named, in the preceding paragraph, that a light full-length and a light half-length may be similarly joined, except by a very careful writer — for, unless the half-length were hea%'y, the joined letters woiild be more readily mistaken for two full-length strokes. If En and Met, for instance, were joined, the two letters might very easily be mistaken for En-Em. SHOKTENED LETTERS DISJOINED. § 218. When it would not be allowal)lo to join a short- ened letter, it is occasionally better to lap it than to write its equivalent full-lengths ; thus : date, dated ;treat, treated ; dread, drea ded ;freight, freighted [Rem.] May Ket be joined to the end of Ef or Lay ? May a shortened straight sign be joined to another straight sign in the same direction? En to Met? § 218. Does an advantage sometimes result from disjoining a short letter? When, and for what purpose, may Est be written upward? 186 THE COMPENDIUM. Rem. In a few cases, when it would be inconvenient to join a downward Est to a preceding hook, the inconvenience of disjoining a letter, or of a change of outline may be avoided by writing Est upward ; thus : opinionist, factionist, visionist, fashionist. POSITION OF WORDS WITH HALF-LENGTH LETTERS. § 219. TVhen the first or only inclined or perpen- dicular stroke of a word is a half-length letter, that letter should be written — 1. Half the height of a Tee above the line ; that is, in the first position, when the accented (or only) vowel is^rs^place ; as in esteem, l)ottom, tried, void. 2. On the line ; that is, in the second position, when the accented (or only) vowel is second-place or third- place ; as in fate, estimate, abundant, sent, loud, knowest. Hem. Words composed entirely of horizontal consonants, whether full-length or half-length — one or many — are, of course, written in accordance with Section 52 — 1. The height of a Tee above the line ; that is, in the first position, when the accented vowel is first-place ; as in * meet. 2. On the line ; that is, in the second position, when the accented vowel is second-place or third-place ; as in -t^ met, -^ im- piigned. § 219. Repeat the rule for the position of words whose first, or only inclined consonant is a half-length. Write in proper position, "esteem, bottom, tried," etc. [Rem.] Repeat the directions for determining the position of words composed entirely of horizontal GROUP-CONSONANT SIGNS. 187 USE OF THE HALVING PRINCIPLE. § 220. (fl) T or d, when it cannot be allowably and more conveniently expressed in some other manner, may be added by halving to any consonant which it is allow- able to shorten, {h) Except usually in the following cases : 1. When the f or c? is followed by a vowel which cannot be safely omitted or written before a following- stroke ; as in n- •^- ^' n- ^_ "-i_ "n- motto, needy, notice, equity, veto, Into, window. 2. When the t or d is final in words of but two conson- ants, the first of which is preceded and followed by a vowel, as in unite, abed, acute. 3. (a) When the d is preceded by an Z, r, or w, which is preceded and followed by a vowel ; as in /^ Q a M J^ -^ <^^^ hallowed, allied, allude, solid, rallied, married, borrowed, L?1 ly\ ^-^-A /^^ >^ narrowed, torrid, tarried, moneyed, renewed, annoyed. (6) This rule does not apply to ^ in a similar situation. 4. When the i or (Z is preceded by two vowels ; as in quiet, poet, Jcwett, naiad. signs. Write, and place according to directions, tbe following words : "meet, mate, mode, night, need, indicate." § 220. Repeat the general rule for the use of the halving principle. 188 THE COMPENDIUM. 5. When the only consonant preceding the i or d is initial r ; as in A A A ^ A A A write, rate, root, wrought, reed, road, red. (See Section 212, Rem. 5.) 6. When it would not be allowable to join a half-length, nor advantageous to lap it j as in c-^ (^ v_ — i — i -A X^ liked, locate, effect, cooked, gagged, judged, roared. 3 effect of the above rule and the unvocalized outlines between sue M' A.. A ^ -^^ Rem. 1. The effect of the above rule and the first exception is to distinguish by unvocalized outlines between such words as .1 need, needy ; wind, windy; might, mighty ; fat, fatty. Rem. 2. The effect of the above rule and the second exception is to distinguish by unvocalized outlines between such words as bed, abed ; foot, afoot. Rem. 3. The preceding rule and the third exception secure a dis- tinction by outlines between such words as fold, fallowed; lied.allied; sold, solid; rolled,rallied; marred,married; \ K^ [^ \A\ Z^ ^ y^ A:\ barred, borrowed; tarred, torrid; tired, tirade; ruined, renewed. Rem. 4. The above rule and the fourth exception secure a distinc- tion between certain words of a single syllable, as quite , and other words of two syllables, as quiet '- "1 So also Jude /< , Jewett /< . Specify the general exceptions. Write the words given to illustrate the exceptions. § 221. Cover the word-signs in Section 221, and repeatedly write the proper signs for the words below them. Next cover the sign- words and repeatedly read the signs above them. [Rem.] How is the past tense of a verb to be expressed when all the consonants of GROUP-CONSONANT SIGNS. 189 § 221. The following is a ■ List of Half -Length Word-Signs. ~\" "\" ~ ~ — — put, about, quite, could, God, good, if it, after, thought, .-'- < 1- ) -1 ) ..,.,. that, without, astonish^^eat establish^^ent is it,h-asit, used, --- ^ r r :^_ -1 ^ or -^ wished, let, let us, world, Lord, read, heard, word, might, immediate-ly, made, somewhat, not, nature, — y— ^ -— - "^ — - — - ^ --^-■ [natural-ly], under, is uot,h-as not, want, till it, told, until it, called, equaled, valued, partlcular-ly, opportunity, spirit, toward, according-ly, cared, great, throughout, in order, J... J ...J... .^.. y did not, do not, had not, gentlemen, gentleman, — = r P kind, cannot, account, will not, we will not, are not, we are not, were not, mind, may not, am not, we may not, it will not, which will not. the present tense are expressed by a word-sign? Write "use, used ; equal, equaled ; call, called ; value, valued ; care, cared." Is the halving principle employed in other cases to add < or d to form a derivative ? Write, with the use of that principle, the word "remem- bered." How may "particularly" be distinguished from "par- ticular?" "immediately " from " immediate ? " "accordingly " from 190 THE COMPENDIUM. Eem. 1. When all the consonants of a regular verb are expressed by a full-length word-sign, the past tense should be indicated by that word-sign made half-length. For example see use in Section 38 ; equal, value, and care in Section 178, and the past tenses — used, equaled, valued, and cared — in the above list, {b) The halving principle may be employed, in some other cases, to add a. t or d, to form a deriva- tive from a word-sign or contraction ; but very rarely, unless the word-sign or contraction contains the last consonant of the primitive word ; hence, Mer, the sign for remark, should not be halved to add t for remarked ; biit, if preferred to writing Ber for remember-ed, it may be halved to add d for remembered. Eem. 2. Derivatives. — Derivatives from the sign-words of the pre- ceding list may be written in accordance with the principles of Section -iO, Rem., of which, for convenience, we quote a portion : "To i^epresent a derivative from a sign-word, add to the sign of the primitive the additional consonant or consonants of the derivative, usually joining them if the last consonant of the primitive is repre- sented in its sign." Thus: to the sign for World r...(Eld2) add 'EX^_r__iox worldly ; El-En-Iss _..r .._ iov worldliness ; to the sign for Read^_ (Ard'j add Ar .Th^^.— iov reader, and the m^-dot ..7^. ... for reading ; to the sign for Nature ^^ (Net^) add El . for natural-hj, El-Steh for naturalist; to the sign for Spirit ^_ 6 (Spret") add Lay for spiritual-hj ; Lay-Tee _'. for spirituality; to the sign for Great ^ (Gret^) add Lay ,—1 for greatly; Hay .— § 223, intelligent, Ent-Jent^.— § 223, R., o. ; 221, R. 1, h. R., e. afterward, FetMVerd. intelligible, Ent-Jay2-Bel.— §223, forward, Ef2-Werd. -§ 223, R., 6. R., e. inconsistent, Enses-Tent».-§ 223, interest, Ents-Tee^.— § 223, R., R., c. /. indiscriminate, Endsi-Kay.-§ 223, manuscript, Em-En-Skay-Pet^. R., d. onward. Retoidi-Werd. indiscrimination, Ends'-Kay. practicable, Per^-Ket. indispensable, Ends-Pens^. practicability, Per3-Ket. indispensably, Ends-Pens^. transcript, Ters^-Kay-Pet. intelligence, Ent-Jens^. — § 223, understand, End-Stend2. R., e. understood, End-Sted2. § 224. Repeatedly write the words given in Section 224. 13 194 THE COMPENDIUM. EXERCISE XXL— On Sections 212-224. ti. T Added. :'..v N \.\-\- > >-V '"L I- I-.'./. •/ /• ^ '^' ... . -'--. A -, -- ^ 1 2. D Added. V :^. \ .f. 1! - -^ .^. 5.\:i ^. •, "^^ V '^" ^° V -.• ^^_ V .1 1 1- 1- .i:.i: 1- L 1 r.^^X-^-^- ^ ^ ^ c^ c^:^ r^ i_r> ^_^^ ^. ^_ ^' '.^..^ ^ ^^ Vi) .*i. o-f^". Js .^.''..^- r' r- ^• ."bA""^ /?" /''^ ^ ^ -Ti ^ ^P --^ VO <0 ~i' "Jl-V^ 13. T and D Added. [§213] ^ ^P „^ C^. \C. .^^ .C. Ts r T .r.. r r;: ^ ■^ 7^1 ■>) :^ ^ -^^ T. T. !?.!?- -^ ^r- : - .-^ .^^ /--^ ;^ f— ^_. •■ "^ ^^l^ -^ '^ T 'T^ '"" "^ Y ^ ^^ ^-^ [r_v__r^] ^ .-^ "^ [2.i3,i^.A.J -r^ \. I .h ^^^--r -y^-^x^ ,J- L^L - -> ^..-C^^ •I ■" x -^ "^1- ^ -1 ^ n<"S^. ^'^^ t "2^^^^ '-^ ^<. "^-^ -^ 1. S^ -:- If 7. ^- -^ :k/''": r:^. o^ ^c^" .V- r^ r-~^n.r^ 1 3. [^-13, K -j _^ =—-. O ^ ^/ O r^ r" ^ 19- ^i: /^: &^3]- If -^i -if-^:-i; 1- 1. 1,-i-^ tiO. [-220,2,1] ^.\^. I |. ^---i- -n,- ^- T \^_ ra r;i -a ^ ---a <^ ^J^ l./i i/] -^^i \,.^ ^ -^ xi ./^1-^l^. ^: ~ _^..^^A(?-)^ ^ "> ^ ,1 0^ -^ r r rr.t J.j..,..^ y.7- -.LS, -^.^.^. 114. • v^:±.t!:7.r\ 7 ^^1" ^ L.^'£l5_.5o^ V- x-v-v^7-:tx' y.h^.. _ /^ ^.-^ o^p Z' I,. ry /7 1 . !• -..v ■x :. .^'v . \ v-^ _, r CONTRACTIONS AND EXPEDIENTS. 197 LESSON XXII. (§§ 225-230.) CONTRACTIONS AND EXPEDIENTS. § 225. Aside from the most advantageous use of steno- graphic material for the expression of sounds, speed and ease of writing are derived chiefly from the use of certain expedients and principles of contraction, which may oe presented under four heads : 1. The imperfect expression of words. 2. Joining parts of words. 3. Joining words (phrase-writing). 4. Omission of words. I.— IMPERFECT EXPRESSION. 1. WOKD-SlGNS AND CONTRACTIONS. § 226, For the sake of uniformity of practice and for ease of reading it is established that certain words, because of their frequent occurrence, or for other suf- ficient reasons, shall be expressed by a portion of their signs. These contractions, for the sake of distinction, are divided into Word-Signs and Contractions — as ex- plained in Section 104, R. 2. For the easier learning of the Word-Signs and Con- tractions, partial lists of them have been presented in 198 THE COMPENDIUM. previous Bcetions (in connection with principles used in making such signs), with remarks concerning them ; thus : 1. Simple Consonant Word-Signs, Sections 38-40. 2. Simple Yowel Word-Signs, Sections 69-74, 3. Diphthong Word-Signs, Sections 102-104. 4. Way and Yay Word-Signs and Contractions, Sec- tions 140-143. 5. Initial-Hook Word-Signs and Contractions, Sections ns, 180. 6. Final-Hook Word-Signs and Contractions, Sections 201-203. 7. Emp or Emb Word-Signs, Section 206. 8. Lengthened-Curvc Word-Signs, Section 210. 9. Shorteued-Letter Word-Signs and Contractions, Sec- tions 221-224. For easier reference, the v^ov^-signs are presented in ONE List (arranged according to the phonographic alphabet) in Section 251 , and, in Section 252 the sign-words are arranged according to the common alphabet. In Section 253 is a List of Contractions. All tlic wortls of these Lists, as well as of the Reporting Style, with many thousand other words for comparison, contrast, and distinction, are presented (ar- ranged according to the phonographic alphabet) in *'The Reporter's List," with engraved characters ; and also (ar- ranged according to the common alphabet) in " Graham's Standard-Phonographic Dictionary " (in which the forms of about 120,000 words and phrases arc indicated by the Phonographic Nomenclature). 2. Contracted Prefixes. § 227. (a) The labor of writing may be materially dimin- § 227. What is a prefix-sign ? What is a sign-prefix ? §228. How is accora expressed? con, com, cog? contra, contro, counter? decom, discon, discom? for-e? incon, incom, incog? inter, intro? irrecou? magna, magni? miscon, miscom ? noncon, noncom ? CONTRACTIONS AND EXPEDIENTS. 199 ished by the employment of contractions for those prefixes which it would be difficult or tedious to write in full. {h) The contractions are called Prefix-Signs, and the pre- fixes represented by them are denominated Sign-Prefixes. § 228. The most frequently-used prefixes, and the signs by which they are represented, are given in the following List of Prefix- Contractions. 1. Accom — expressed by a heavy dot written at the beginning of the remainder of the word ; thus : accommodation, accompany, accomplice. 2. Circum — indicated by Iss written beside the first stroke of the remainder of the word ; thus : circumstances, circumference, circumscribe. 3. Con, Com, Cog — denoted by a light dot written at the beginning of the remainder of the word • thus: conscience, commit, comply, cognate. 4. Contra, Contro, Counter. — When these prefixes can- not be more conveniently expressed otherwise, they may be indicated by a tick written at the beginning of the remainder of the word ; thus : contradict, controvert, countersign. recon, recom, recog? self? uncon, uncom? unrecon, unrecom, un- recog? [Rem.] How may initial syllables resembling a prefix be represented? How may enter be represented? incum? encom? recum? con=cong? magna? Write " entertain, incumbent, encom- 200 THE COMPENDIUM. 5. Decom, Discom, Dlscon — expressed by Dee written near the remainder of the word ; tlms : decompose, discomfort, discontinue. 6. For-e. — When this prefix cannot be more conveniently written otherwise, it may be expressed by Ef written near the remainder of the word ; thus : foreknowledge, forward, forsooth. 7. Incon, Incom, Incog — expressed by En written above the line, and near, or partially over, the remain- der of the word ; thus : inconstant, incomplete, incognito. 8. Inter, Intro — expressed by Net written in any posi- tion before the remainder of the word ; thus : interchange, introduce, interlinear. 9. Irrecon — expressed by Ar written near the remain- der of the word ; thus : irreconcilable, irreconciliation. 10. Magna, Magni — expressed by Em written over (or partly over) the remainder of the word ; thus : magnanimous, magnify, magnitude. pass, recumbent, conquer, magnetism, magnesia." How may a syllable be prefixed to a prefix-sign? Write " uncircumscribed, unselfish, undecomposed, uncontradicted, uninterrupted, unfore- seen, disencumber, disinterested, unaccomplished." From what words may the sign for accom be omitted by the reporter? In what words should it be inserted? From what words may circum be CONTRACTIONS AND EXPEDIENTS. 201 11. lliscon, 3Iiscom — expressed by Em-Iss written above the remainder of the word ; thus : misconduct, misconstrue, miscompute. 12. Noncon, Noncom — expressed by Nen written over or through the first stroke of the remainder of the word ; thus : noncontent, nonconducting, noncommittal. 13. Becon, Becom, Recog — expressed by Ray written near the remainder of the word ; thus : reconcile, recommend, recognize. 14. >SeZ/'^expressed by Iss written beside the first stroke of the remainder of the word ; thus : ^^K__ ?) o| K self-respect, selfish, selfhood. 15. Uncon, Uncom — expressed by En, written, u§ually on the line, near the remainder of the word ; thus : uncontrolled, uncombined, unconnected, unconscious, unconstrained, uncomfortable. 16. Unrecon, Unrecom, Unrecog — expressed by Ner writ- ten partly over the remainder of the word ; thus : unreconciled, unrecompensed, unrecognized. omitted by the advanced writer of the Corresponding Style? by the reporter? In what words may the reporter join it? May the sign for cog be omitted? How may cog be distinguished from con? Make the distinction in writing cognaie, connate Is this distinction usually necessary? May the reporter omit the sign for con, com? Write the words mentioned in Rem. 6, b. How may concom be 202 THE COMPENDIUM. Rem. 1. Licenses in the Use of the Prefix-lSigns. — (a) One or more initial syllables, resembling a prefix given in fhe preceding list, may be represented, if they can be advantageously, by the sign of such prefix. (6) Hence, enter may be expressed by the sign of inter; thus -YJ'.. entertain; (c) incum or encom, by the sign of incom; thus: ^^ incumbent ; (d) recum by the sign of recom; thus : /\; recum- bent ; (e) con = cong, by the sign of con ; thus : ..^ conquer= cong- ker ; (/) magne, by the sign of magna; thus: J — ^ magnetism, J^ magnesia. Rem. 2. Prefixed Syllables. — (a) When any one of the prefixes given above is preceded by a syllable, as in or \in, such syllable may be expressed by the proper letter or letters joined to, or written near, the prefix ; thus : ^— \ uncircumscribed, ^^-^ unselfish, ~lX unde- composed, L uncontradicted, ^.^ uninterrupted, '^"A^::^ un. ■ foreseen, i^JX, disencumber, Lp disinterested, -3^ unaccomplished. (b) The prefixed syllable, in such a case, may usually be left unvocal- ized. (c) To preserve lineality of writing, it is occasionally necessary that a prefix-sign, when joined to a preceding syllable, should be brought out of its usual position ; as in " disencumber." Rem. 3. Accom. — The reporter usually omits the dot for accom from "accomplish, accompany," and their derivatives ; but it should usu- ally be inserted in ' ' accommodate, accomplice," and their derivatives. Rem. 4. Circum.—{a} The advanced writer of the Corresponding Style may omit the sign for circum in writing "circumstance'" and its derivatives, (b) The experienced reporter may omit it in writing "circumspect" and its derivatives, and join it in "circumference, circumnavigate, circumvent" and their derivatives ; thus : \„^y^ circumference, ^.__^ circumvent. Rem. 5. Cog.— (a) The sign for cog should never be omitted, (b) expressed? Write " concomitant." How may con, com, or cog be expressed in connection with a preceding in ? How may the reporter express this prefix in connection with a preceding word ? How may contra, etc., be expressed in connection with a preceding i?i ? How may con^r-i be sometimes expressed? Write "contribute." What is the usual direction of the tick for contra ? When is it allowable to join CONTRACTIONS AND EXPEDIENTS. 203 When it is desired to distinguish this prefix from con, the latter is ■written with the dot, and cog with Kay-Gay. But this distinction is considered wholly unnecessary. Rem. G. Con, Com, Concom. — (a) The reporter usually omits the sign for con or com from the most common words. (6) Con, com in the following words and their derivatives is best written in the manner indicated by the syllable names : conic, Kay-En-Kay ; comity, Kay- Em-Tee ; commissary, Kay-Ems-Eay ; commiserate, Kay-Ems-Ret ; commotion, Kay-Emshon ; commerce, Kay-Mers ; comrade, Kay-Merd. (c) Concom occurs in concomitant and its derivatives. It may be represented by two light dots, one above the other, or, if more con- venient to the writer, these dots may be united to form a perpen- dicular dash ; thus : J or j concomitant. Rem. 7. Con, Com, Cog, Contra, etc., preceded by In. — (a) The prefix con, com, or coy is sometimes expressed in connection with the prepo- sition in, by the sign for incon, etc. ; thus : CO> in conjunction, \/~^ in comparison, (h) The reporter may indicate this prefix in other cases, by commencing the remainder of the word, when con- venient, under the last stroke of the preceding word ; thus ; ..."^ common consent (c) The prefix contra, contro, or counter, may, in like manner, be expressed in connection with the preposition in, by the sign for uncontra (see Rem. 2) ; thus : (r-^in contradistinction. Rem. 8. Contra, etc. — (a) The sign for contra may be used by way of license for contri m contribute and its derivatives. (5) But this prefix should not be employed for contra or contro when it is not a prefix, as in contract, control, (c) The tick for contra, etc., is usually best written at right angles with the following stroke ; but any slight variation from that direction, which may seem convenient, will not imjiair the legibility of the writing, (d) The exjxrienced reporter sometimes imjilies contra, contro, and counter in the same way as con, etc., as ^^.-^■\S} in contravention ; and sometimes omits it entirely, as "~^ in contradistinction. Ef as a sign for /or-e ? "Write " forward, forever." Write the words mentioned in Rem. 9, c and d. May the sign for inter, infro, etc., be. joined to the rest of the word? Write the words beginning with enter, inter, etc., in Rem. 10, 6. May the sign for i?ico?n- be joined? Write the words beginning with incom-n- in Rem. 11. Is it allowable to join the sign for miscon-m ? How is noi\r' distinguished from. 204 THE COMPENDIUM. Rem. 9. For-e. — (a) Wlien the junction would be easy and the out- line formed distinct, it is sometimes allowable to join Ef, the sign for for-e, to the remainder of the word ; thus : V.^/ forward, ^ forever. (6) This prefix is invariably joined when represented by other signs, (c) Ef, as a sign for for-e, is joined in the following words and their derivatives : Forever, forewarn, forsooth, forswear, forward ; by the reporter in the following words : Foreclose, forefather, fore- know, forenamed, foresee, foreshow, forethought, forgery, (d) Write /or-e with Fer in the following words : Foretell, forgave, for- get, forsake ; with Ef-Ar in the following words : Foreland, fore- lock, foreman, foremast, foremost, forerun, foresail. Rem. 10. Inter, Intro, Enter. — (a) The advanced writer very fre- quently joins the sign for these prefixes to the remainder of the word ; thus *. "1^ interdict, ^< introduce, J" entertain, "-^ intercourse. (b) It may be joined in the following words and their derivatives : Enterprise, entertain, interchange, intercourse, interdict, interest, interfere, interjacent, interjection, interpolate, interpose, interpret (Net-Pret), interrogate, interrupt (Net-Pet), intersect, intertwine (Net-Tee- Wen), interval, intervene, interview, interweave (Net- Weh- Vee), introduce, introspect, introvert. Rem. 11. Incon, Incom. — (a) The sign for this prefix is occasionally joined to the remainder of the word; thus: inconsistent, incomplete, V>^i. inconvenient, (b) Incom-n or in com-n is some- times joined to a following stroke by an In-hook ; thus : J incon- siderable or in considerable, (c) The sign for in-con or in-com may be joined in the following words : Incompetent, incomprehensible, inconceivable, in consequence (Ens-Kens), inconsiderable, inconsis- tent, inconvenient. Rem. 12. Miscon, Miscom — The sign of this prefix may be joined to the remainder of the word in writing "misconduct, miscon- jecture," and their derivatives. Rem. 13. Noncom. — (a) The sign for this prefix is never joined. (6) Non, written (as it frequently is) with Nen, is distinguished from noncon-m ? Does the reporter ever join self to the remainder of the word? How may he join it to a following Iss? How may self-con be expressed? self-contra? May the sign for uncon-m be joined? Write the words beginning with uncon-m m Rem. 15. How, usually, is incon-m distinguished from uncon-m ? CONTRACTIONS AND EXPEDIENTS. 205 noncom, by being written near but not over the first stroke of the remainder of the word. Eem. l-t. Self, Self-Contra. — (a) The reporter very frequently joins the sign for self to the remainder of the word ; thus ; .CT^. self- esteem, y selfish. (5) Self may occasionally be joined by the reporter to a following Iss, by enlarging it thus : 0~n self-same. " Self-sufficient," etc., may be written in like manner, (c) Self-con-m may be expressed by writing the sign for self in the place for the con or com dot; thus: '?' self-conceit, {d) Self-contra may be expressed by the sign for contra with Iss prefixed. Rem. 15. Uvcon, Uncom. — (a) These prefixes are iisually En^ (or lower than Incon-m) for distinction's sake. The experienced writer may join the sign for this prefix in the following words, and their derivatives : Unconcern, unconditional, unconstitutional (Ens- Teeshon-Lay, the first t being omitted, according to Section 236, 3). (6) Uncon or imcom, like incom, may sometimes be joined to a follow- ing stroke by an In-hook. Eem. 16. Unrecon, Unrecom, Unrecog. — (a) The practiced writer always joins the sign for this prefix to the remainder of the word. (6) The sign for unrecon may be used disjoined for in and a following prefix recon, recom, recog, or recum. WOED-SIGNS USED FOR PREFIX-SIGNS. § 229. Word-signs are sometimes used as signs for prefixes ; thus : altogether, although, to-morrow, to-night, underrate, undertake, understand, undergo, afternoon. Rem. 1. Position of Word- Sign Prefixes. — (a) All word-signs (except under), when used as prefix-signs, always retain the position they have as word-signs. (/;) In a few words, under, when joined, adapts its §229. Are word-signs ever employed as prefix-signs ? Write " altoge- ther, although, to-morrow, to-night, underrate, undertake, understand, undergo, afternoon." [Rem.] What is the position of word-signs when used as prefix-signs ? Does under ever adapt its position to that of the remainder of the word? Write "understand, undei-istood." What wo,i"d- 206 THE COMPENDIUM. position to that of the remainder of the word ; as in " undertake, understand." Kem. 2. "All, To, After, Under" Joined. — (a) "Whenever the junc- tion would be convenient and allowable, the signs for "all (al-), to, after, under" maybe joined to the remainder of the word; as in "altogether, although, almighty, almost, all-sufficient, to-day, to- night, to-morrow, afternoon, afterthought, undertake, undersigned, understand, undergo," etc. (b) All is represented by Lay in "also, alway, always," because in these words that prefix can be more readily written with Lay than with the word-sign for all. These words are sufficiently legible without vocalization. IS a, § 230. The following Lid of Sign- Prefixes. accom- incog- recom- after- incon- recum- circum- in con-, etc. self- cog- incontra-, etc. self-con- com- in contra-, etc. self-contra- con- incom- uncon- con- = cong- incum- uncom- concom- inter- under- contra- intro- unaccom- contro- irrecon- uncircum- counter- magna- lancontra- decom- magne- undecom- discom- magni- unfore- discon- miscon- uninter- disencum- miscom- unself- disinter- noncon- unrecog- encum- noncom- unrecon- enter- recog- unrecom-. for-e- recon- Other Prefixes and their usual Signs. Rem. 1. — The prefixes and initial syllables iu the following list are always joined to the remainder of the word, and it is usually most sign prefixes are sometimes joined to the rest of the word? Write "almighty, almost, all-sufficient, to-day, after-thought, undertake, undersigned," etc. Write the words in which all is written with Lay ? CONTRACTIONS AND EXPEDIENTS. 207 convenient to write them with the signs indicated by the syllable- names placed after them : Examples. -Bee, ambiguous, ambition, ambulate. antedate, antecedent, antepast. antidote, antipathy, antagonist. astrology, astronomy. benefit,benevolent, benediction catalogue, catalysis. centiped, centage, centennial. chirography, chironomy. collect, college, colleague. correct, corrupt, correspond. heptachord, heptarchy. hydropathy, hydrometer. hyperbole, hypercritic. jurisdiction, jurisconsult. metathesis, metaphysics. Melt) multiply, multitude. octennial, October, octant. philippic, philosophy. paragraph, paradox. perfection, perfume. periphery, periscopic. polyglot, polygamy. postpone, postscript. retrospect, retrograde. stereotype, stereometer. subterfuge, subterranean. superfine, supramundane. suspect, sustain, susceptible. system, systole, systemize. transact, transpose, translate. withdraw, withhold, withstand. Eem. 2. Trans and Post. — These prefixes may usually be contracted to tras and pos ; thus ; l transact, ^Xv postpone. Eem. 3. Trans- in the following words and their derivatives is wi-itten with Ters, unless otherwise noted : Transact, Transalpine, Prefix. amb- ambi- tTsual Sign Emb or Em- ante- Net, ant- anti- Net, astro- Ester, bene- Bee-En, cata- Ket, cent- centi- centu- - Iss-Net, chiro- Ker, col- Kel, cor- Ker, hepta- hydro- hyper- juris- meta- Pet, Der, Hay-Per, Jer-Iss, Met, multi- Em-Let (r.s. octo- octa- oct- Ket, philo- phil- para- per- Eel, Per, Per, peri- poly- post- retro- stereo- Per, Pel, Pees, Art-Kay, Ster, subter- Sbed-Kay, super- supra- sus- Sper, Ses, sys- trans- Ses, Ters, with- Dhee, § 230. Write the words given in Section 230, Piem. 1, with the usual signs for the prefixes, as explained. How are trans- and post- usually written? Write "transact, postpone," 208 THE COMPENDIUM transanimate, Transatlantic (Ters-Lent-Kay in the lleporting Style), transcend, transcendant (Ters-End-Ent in the Corresponding Style ; in the Eeporting Style, Ters-Nent, that is, " tras-enant"), transcribe (Ters-Kay-Bee), transfer (Ters-Ef in the E. S.), transfigure, transfix, transform, transfuse, transgress, tranship (Ter-En-Ish-Pee), transient (Tershont, that is, trushent), transit, transition-al (Trens-Esh on-Lay), translate, translucent (Ters-Els-Ent), transmarine, transmigrate, transmit, transmute, transparent, transjiire, transplant, transplen- dent, transport, transpose, transubstantiation (Ters-Bee-Sten-Ish'- shon ; in the E. S., Ters-Bee), transverse (Ters-Vee-Ars). EXERCISE XXII.— On Sections 225-230. Expedients. 1 1 . Contracted Prefixes. (§§ 227-8) "b If '--^ V ^_ ""^^ ^~-\ ^\ -\> ^r3. -^-p -z.^ -^>\. - -^ ^< H ^^- ^^ ^. ^f --"^. xr /-^ /\ A A READING EXERCISES. 12. (§229) J^...)..V.V-o.^^:_^_^..^ -'--^ 1 3. other Prefixes ^ J ^ : /^ ^^ ^- ^' "i- ^ 209 J.. Ti-a's. (§230,K,3) 3_ Tri \^ -J^ 1^ 'U=ri'L. \ '^^- X ■ -1 V- \ .-Tr< ^X^"^ h:^ ^^• • ^c XU^ X ( H LESSON XXIII. (§§ 231-234.) I.— IMPERFECT EXPRESSION.— Co?iitr actions. 1. BVy — (a) expressed by Bee joined, when Bel cannot be conveniently employed; thus: ....\ sensiblj":, §231. What is an Affix-Sign? What is a Sign- Affix ? §232. What is the sign for -hie or -bly? bleness, fulness? for-e? ing, ing a-n-d, ing the? ings? lessness? How may it be indicated that -l-ti/, r-ty, is to be added to a sign ? What is the sign for ly ? CONTRACTIONS AND EXPEDIENTS. 211 ^ profitably. {!)) Lay may be added to the Bee, when the legibility of the writing seems to require it. 2. Blenesfi, Fulness — expressed by a small circle written at the end of the preceding part of the word ; thus: y^. ..J'. ~^" serviceableness, teachableness, questionableness, indispensablcness, doubtfulness, mindfulness, V- o carefulness, faithfulness. 3. Fo7'-e — expressed by Ef, joined, whenever it can be conveniently, to the preceding part of the word ; thus : ^ therefore. 4. Ing — expressed by a light dot at the end of the pre- ceding part of the word ; thus : ■| eating, ^A keeping, T dying. For the uses of this affix-sign, and the mode of expressing -ing the and -ing a-n-d, see Sections 112-114. 5. Inghj — expressed by a heavy tick written in the direction of Pee or Chay, at the end of the pre- ceding part of the word ; thus : r\-, lovingly, v_^^ knowingly. 6. Ings. — When this affix cannot be more conveniently written with Ing-Iss, it is expressed by a heavy mental, mentality? ology? self, selves, ship? someness? soever? [Hem.] How may the sign for bleness, fulness be regarded? the sign for less7\ess? How are derivatives from ology, lb/, etc., formed? May the sign for ly be omitted? If so, in what cases? Is it ever 212 THE COMPENDIUM. dot at the end of the preceding part of the word ; thus : .^1 meetings, I doings, \- prancings. 7. Lessness — expressed by a large circle written at the end of the preceding part of the word ; thus : ^o ^„ -y. carelessness, worthlessness, uselessness. 8. Lty, Rty — with any vowel preceding or following the I or r — may be added to any simple, or group, consonant sign, by disjoining the stroke immedi- ately preceding the I or r ; tiius : X- ^•>-^- -V- ■-*^^- instability, formality, popularity, prosperity. 9. Ly. — When this termination cannot be more conven- iently written by an El-hook, as in " nobly, feebly ; " or by an El or Lay joined, as in A/^ homely, . (C- completely ; it may be expressed by Lay written near the end of the preceding part of the word ; thus : ^—^r manly. 10. Mental, Ifentality — expressed by Ment written near the end of the preceding part of the word ; thus : instrumental or instrumentality, fundamental. 11. Ology.- — Jay written partially under, or joined to, the preceding part of the word, may be used as a sign for ology, when it cannot be more conven- iently expressed otherwise ; thus : )- zoology, r physiology, (■ theology. 12. Biy. — See Subsection 8, above. allowable to join the signs for bility, perity, etc. ? Write "possibility, Bensibility, disparity." Is the sign for -mental ever joined? How does the reporter write the words mental, mentality ? How may -alogy CONTRACTIONS AND EXPEDIENTS. 213 13. Self^ Selves. — (a) Self is usually expressed by a joined Iss ; Selves, by a joined Ses ; thus : ^- -- -" -^- -^^ myself, himself, thyself, ourself, ourselves, f ^ yourselves, themselves. (6) But when the junction would be inconvenient or disallowable, the circle should be written beside the last stroke of the preceding part of the word ; thus : ^^ man's self, .->v o - our own selves. 14. Ship — expressed by Ish written near the preced- ing part of the word, or joined, if it can be con- veniently, and without sacrifice of legibility ; thus : ."^;-. lordship, ...^■. . friendship. 15. Someness — expressed by a small circle written at the end of the preceding part of the word ; thus : ~^^ o irksomeness. 16. Soever — (a) usually expressed by Iss-Vee joined; thus: I whatsoever, ^^^^ wheresoever, • whosoever, "^C whensoever, "^"^ whencesoever. (&) But when it would be inconvenient or dis- allowable to join Iss-Vee, -soever is represented by Iss written beside the last stroke of the preceding part of the word ; thus : TTv x5_.. possibility, "^--\^ sensibility, J disparity. \ ^ Rem. 5. Mental Joined. — (a) Ment for -mental may usually be joined to the preceding part of the word ; thus : Sent-Ment "sentimental." (b) The reporter writes Ment on the line for the words "mental" and mentality;" writing, for instance, Ment-Kayshon for "mental action." Rem. 6. ^tog;/.— The termination -aZo/7// in "genealogy, mineralogy," etc., may be expressed by Jay written the same as for -ology. Rem. 7. Self, Selves. — (a) Self may be added to a word ending in Iss not joined to a hook, by enlarging the circle ; thus : ,-_p one's- self ; (6) but since Iss in the word man's is joined to an En-hook, it would not be allowable to enlarge it for the addition of self. (See written when separate words? AVrite "man's self, our own selves." How may ful-ly be added to a full-length straight line? Write " truthf ul-ly, careful-ly." How, if desired, in such cases, vxay fully be distinguished from/ui ? How is -tive best written when it cannot CONTRACTIONS AND EXPEDIENTS. 215 Section 188, Kem.) (c) Self might be added to " our own " by a small circle joined ; but since it is not allowable to join a large circle to the En-hook, " our own selves," and similar phrases, must be written with the sign for selves disjoined, (d) Self and selves, even when separate words, are usually best written with the affix-signs. Self occurs as a separate word in the following sentence from Pope : "A man's self may be the worst fellow to converse with in the world ; " and in such phrases as the following : " our own self, my own self, his own self, my single self." Rem. 8. Ful-ly. — (a) The advanced writer may frequently add -ful-ly to a full-length straight-line consonant by an Ef-hook ; thus : I truthfully, ,_ ^ carefully. [b) If legibility should seem to require it, ly may be added by a disjoined Lay. (c) But in such cases, when it seems necessary to distinguish by signs between -ful and fully, it is better to write the Ef-hook for ful, and Fel for -fully. Rem. 9. Tive-ly. — (a) When it cannot be added by a Tiv-hook, the termination live is usually best written with Tef ; thus : En-Tef, "native;" Pees-Tef, "positive;" (6) and the termination tively, with Tef, with El joined, or with Lay disjoined, (c) The advanced writer, however, usually writes -the for both -tive and -iively. Rem. 10. " Ancy," etc.. Implied by a Disjoined Letter. — The advanced writer may sometimes disjoin a letter to express -ancy, -ency, -idity, etc.; thus : vagrancy, despondency, validity, Christianity, verbosity. WORD-SIGN AFFIXES. § 233. A word-sign may be used as an afRx-sign ; thus : ...X.. } r )^ ^^ y^ hereafter, thereto, thereon, thereof, whenever, wherever. Rem. 1. After may be joined to " there " for " thereafter." Rem. 2. To. — (a) The word-sign for to may be joined to Wer for whereto; to "hither" for hitherto; and to ' on," thus: J^ toT onto, which sometimes occurs, (b) To is expressed by Tee joined to the be written with a Tiv-hook ? How does the advanced phonographer write -tively ? How may the advanced writer imply the terminations ancy, idity, etc. ? § 233. May a word-sign be employed as a sign for an affix ? Write 216 THE COMPENDIUM. preceding part of the worcl in " into, hereinto, thereinto, whereinto ; unto, hereunto, thereunto, whereunto ; thitherto." (c) "Into, here- into," etc., may usually be left withoiit vocalization ; but for the sake of distinction, "unto" and its compounds should have the vowel of its first syllable inserted. Hem. 3. On. — The advanced writer may join on by an En-hook, in writing the following words: "Hereon (Arn'), thereon (Thern^), whereon (Wern^), hanger-on (Ing-Arn), looker-on (Lay-Kren)." Kem. 4. Of. — (a) Of is joined by an Ef-hook in "whereof." (b) It is written with the disjoined sign for of in the following words : " Untalked-of , unheard-of, hereof, thereof, unthought-of." Kem. 5. In. — (a) This affix is usually written with En joined ; being thus distinguished from on, which is usually added by an En- hook, (h) In may be added by an En-hook in "herein, hereinafter, hereinbefore," etc. Kem. 6. Ever. — The affix ever is always joined to the preceding part of the word ; usually with an Ef-hook, as in " whatever, which- ever, whoever;" but with Vee in "whenever, wherever, forever," and a few other words. § 234. The following is a List of Sign-Affixes. alogy— § 232, E. 6. ing. nty— § 232, K. 10. ancy— § 232, R. 10. ing-a-n-d— § 114. parity— § 232, R. 4. bility— § 232, R. 4. ing-the— § 113. perity— do. ble. ingly. rty — do. bleness— § 232, R. 1. ings. self— § 232, R. 7. bly. lessness. selves — do. ency— § 232, R. 10. Ity— § 232, R. 4. someness— § 232, R. 1. fulness— § 232, R. 1. ly. soever— do. ful-ly— do., R. 8. mental— § 232, R. 5. sty— § 232, R. 10. for-e. mentality— do. tive-ly— § 232, R. 9. ology. "hereafter, thereto, thereon, thereof, whenever, wherever." [Rem.] Write " whereto, hitherto, onto," and the other words ending with to, in Rem. 2, b. How are words ending with %into distinguished from those ending with into 9 Write the words ending with on, in Rem. 3. How is added in usually distinguished from added on ? How may in be joined in " herein," etc. ? How is -ever joined to the preceding part of the word ? READING EXERCISES. 217 EXERCISE XXIIL— On Sections 231-234. Expedients. — Continued. ^i. Contracted Affixes. (§§232-3) """"^ ' 4^ -^%:^ ^ o ^''^o i:^ C-^ ^oZ^^r,--,- x\c-P.S-l-\)-^r. 218 THE COMPENDIUM. O ■/-■^ X ..^_.. '■^ ^r X ■ ~^^ ^^' ^ Q- c ^^ V S "^^-r "y-Jl^'l )/ -^y. .r V. _ e ^„, v._-..y,\ s LESSON XXIV. (§§ 235-241.) I.— IMPERFECT EXPRESSIOX.— (7on/inwe(?. 4. Omission of Consonants. § 235. The omission of consonants may be treated under the heads of Medial, Initial and Final consonants. Rem. Two or more of these principles may be employed in -writing the same word; as " — cul — " for " difficulty ; " " — mar-able " for "remarkable ;" and "f — ev — " for "forever." I. MEDIAL CONSONANTS. § 236. Of medial consonants, it is allowable to omit- — 1. P — when it is immediately preceded by m, and im- §236. AVhen is it allowable to omit p? k? t? Write "tempt, consumption, anxiety, anxious, sanction, mostly, domestic." What is the general rule for omitting medial consonants? Write the words given as examples of the rule of Section 23G, 4. [Rem.] May CONTRACTIONS AND EXPEDIENTS. 219 mediately followed by t, sh or k, and sometimes s ; as in k tem(p)t, (s^ consum(p)tion, V-k_^ pum(p)kin. 2. K — when it occurs between ng and s or z ; or be- tween ng and sh ; as in Nf an(x)icty, ^^an(x)ious, i^ san(c)tion. 3. T — (a) when it occurs between s and another conso- nant ; as in .^r^ mos(t)ly ; {b) also in a few words with a vowel between the t and the following con- sonant : Uv — domes(t)ic, [, des(t)itute. 4. Generally, any consonant whenever its expression would necessitate a tedious or diflBcult outline, and its omission would not endanger legibility ; as : h =^i^ Wii3 irt^ K — from'4nstru(c)tion,constru(c)tion,destru(c)tion, /^.=/V^ -^.="-"v^ ^-^^-^.„. to the. X.. we have. V-_ , we have no. v_ we have seen. A... which the. r\ -J you can. ^ you may. ^ you must. ^^-^ you must not. /:.... you will. n^.. you will do. CONTRACTIONS AND EXPEDIENTS. 231 Bem. (a) The tick for a-n-d when joined to a following tick a, an, or the, is written on the line. (6) In other cases, it is adapted to the position of the following word, as provided in the next section. 2. Detekmined by the Second Word. § 246. The position of a phrase-sign is determined by the second word in the following cases : 1. When the first word is represented by a dash, or by a horizontal stroke, of the first position, and when it can be joined to the second word without being brought down to or below the line ; thus : __>. in these, ^C in this, .>^.-_in those; so also "of these, of this, of those ;" "of each, of which, of much ; " "I did not, I do not, I had not." 2. When the tick for a-n-d is the first portion of the phrase-sign, and the second word is not the or a-n-d ; thus : 1 and it, _\^ and for a, -^ and but, 7 and should, J.^r::'. and in a. 3. Occasionally, to distinguish one phrase-sign from another; as, his own, thus distinguished from !^. is no. 4. Occasionally, when the legibility of the second word depends considerably on its position ; as, .^. as if, .../?. as much as. Rem. 1. The effect of the rule of Section 245, Rem. 1, and of Section 246, 2, is to secure a distinction by position between "and a " and " and but " — " and the " and "and should." See Section 71, Rem. 2. Rem. 2. (a) The position of the signs for I am and I icill is deter- § 24G. In what cases is the position of a phrase-sign governed by 232 THE COMPENDIUM. mined by the first word, because the I could not be adapted to the position of the second word, without being brought down to the line, (b) For this reason I will is distinguished from he will ; I am, etc., from he ma;/; the latter commencing on the line, and the former commencing above it. See Section 146, Rem. 5. IV.— OMISSION OF WORDS. § 24Y. The speed of writing may be considerably increased, without sacrifice of legibility, by omitting certain words, which may be intimated by the manner of writing the adjacent words, or readily supplied by reference to the context. ''OF the" omitted. § 248, Of the, connecting words, may be omitted, and be intimated, usually by writing the adjacent words near each other; thus: ^ oV ''close of the day;" but occa- sionally by joining them ; thus : ^^-^ ' ' one of the most." Rem. Of the is usually represented by when it is preceded or followed by a vowel-word-sign, as that for eye or awe; lest such vowel-word-sign should be mistaken for the vocalization of the word near which it is placed. ''have" omitted. § 249. Have preceding been and do7ie in phrase-signs, may be omitted, when it cannot be more clearly or easily the second word? [Rem.] How is and the distingiiished from avd should ? and a from and but. How is / will distinguished from the reporting phrase-sign he imll ? § 248. \\Tien may "of the " be omitted? When omitted, how are CONTRACTIONS AND EXPEDIENTS. 233 expressed by an Ef-hook ; tlius : -'_ " sftall have been," ...\^ "to have been," J "cannot have done;" but, \ ''I have been," / ''which have been." OMISSION OF WORDS IN THE REPORTING STYLE. § 250. The reporter, and the advanced writer of the Corresponding Style, may omit other words, as specified below. 1. Of may be omitted when it occurs between two nouns which can be joined to indicate the omis- sion ; thus: J^ ''Word of God," 77\= ''kingdom of heaven." It is usually omitted, whether followed or not by a, an, or the, and implied by writing the adjacent words near each other. 2. To may be omitted when followed by an infinitive which can be joined to the preceding word to indicate the omission ; thus: \ "I intend to be." 3. Generally, it is allowable, in the Reporting Style, to omit any other ivord n-hich must, and may readily, he supplied, to complete the sense or con- struction, as — A — from signs for such phrases as the following : ' ' for a moment, such a one, in a word, for a long time, in such a case." And — as in ..^., ''by and by ; " or, with the adjacent words joined, ^^^ ' ' wise and good ; " ^-n-^ "more these -words intimated? [Rem.] How usually should "of the "be written when one of the adjacent words is a vowel-word-sign? § 24;9. What is the rule for the omission of have ? § 250. What is the rule for omitting and implying to and of in the 234 THE COMPENDIUM. and more;" __\ ' ^ over and over ; " _?V _ ''over and above ; " /^ ._ '' rich and poor ; " 1 " through and through." ^ From — to — as in writing H' ''from day to day;" J', "from time to time ;" or, sometimes with the adjacent words joined; thus: .-^^ _ "from hour to hour ; " ^ "from place to place." Tn — as in writing s>s^ ' ' hand in hand. " On — as in writing ^ "on (the) one hand ; " 5 "on (the) other hand;" ^ "on (the) one side;" ^ "on (the) one subject." Or — as in writing <=-^- "more or less;" <^--. "sooner or later ; " " inconjunction," for "in conjunction with.'" Rem. 1. Of. — Instead of omitting of and implying it by joining the Reporting Style? What is the general rule for omitting words in the Reporting Style? Give examples of the omission of "a, and, from — to, in, on the, or, or the, to, of." [Rem.] How may a word READING EXERCISES 235 adjacent vrords, it is sometimes better to express it by an Ef-hook ; thus : V^/j , n variety of causes. Rkm. 2. To. — (a) The omission of /o when it precedes a word beginning with a descending or horizontal stroke, is indicated in the Reporting Style by commencing that word against the lower side of the line of writing, which is called the Fourth position ; thus : .^-_ Es*" to say, _ Pet'' to put, ._ Det'' to doubt, _^_ Yuh-" to you, ) . - _ ,Em< to him or to me, ^ Gav' to give or to go. (h) The fourth position is thus distinct from the third position, which is through the line for all perpendicular or inclined strokes except those for pxd, about, and, in the Reporting Style, doubt which are below and/ree from the line to distinguish them more certainly from similar half- lengths in the third position. Rem. 3. The tick for a, an, and may be joined to a word in the fourth position and read befoke the to implied by that position ; thus : and to put, and to doubt. EXERCISE XXV. 1 1. .^vl -On Sections 242-250. 1..^,.. ^ \ be written to imply a preceding to, when it could not properly be joined? Write, according to the principle stated, " to us, to say, to you, to whom, to him, to come." 236 THE COMPENDIUM. § 251. For convenience of reference all the word-signs of the Corresponding Style are here given in the following List of Word-Signs. P. .X... up. \^_. hope. !\-. principle, principal .Xo_ surprise. \-. upon. put. .^-- particular-ly. opportunity. spirit. B. \ by. be. to be. --\_ subject. __\-. able. ..!\_ member,remember-ed _ -'N. _ , number-ed. __\=-. before. _ X _ . above. _X-- been, .r^ . .. remembrance. __Xo.. objection. ..-So.- subjection. -.^:b. objective. _-V_ subjective, about. T. ...L.. it. ._.|--- at, out. — L-.- its. --j_-_ itself. _- L.. tell, till, it will. __.r-_ until, at all. _..l-- truth. ---[-.- whatever. --l-_ truthful-ly. .-L- till it. .. r.-_ told. r- until it. LIST OF WORD-SIGNS. 237 ....!.... toward. r.. if. . V^.. for. .-V.--. few. ..L,. full. -^-. >%. .-^.. from. . Ao . . phonography, often. . -Vi - . Standard Phonog'y. -!>\. farther, further. --^--- if it. .-V after. V. -S--.. ever. ..^. . have. ..L._. however. -L... several. -;^... value. \^ over. _.ir^_- every, very ._-..-. even. _c^.._. valued. Th. ..(.._ think. ..(,.._ thank-ed. ..!._ through. ..} thought. -J throughout. TH. _> thee, thy. -.(_.. them, they. --(_-_. though, thou, -.k-.. these, thyself. --C... this. , /... those, thus. ..(d.... themselves. .-A... they will. ..-..-. either. ...1-. theje, they are. ..r\... other. - -...— within. —(— . then. LIST OF WORD-SIGNS. -(- than. ZH. < that. .-J.,. usual-ly. ..(--. without. -.^__ pleasure. s. L. ) see. .c will, wilt. -A... so. r- whole. --)-- us, use = yma. r while, we will. V astonish-^^ent ._(C__ well. __)._... establish-^^^eut _.r._ alone. ^... ours, ourself. -^__. shall, Shalt. _._-:^... ourselves. ..2.. sure-ly. c^ we are. J wished. -_ heard. .^.?>. word. .rb ^ are not. .-J:^!.. we are not. ..-<^ were not. M. Cn me, my. ^— s. am, may, him. myself. ^— b himself. . fTT- we may. Mr.,mere,remark-ed <=— % more. ._^_ men. ^-5 man. importanee ^^ improve-^eot .m impossibjfity ,.-— X matter. might. - somewhat. _- immediate-ly. - made. -- mind. ... may not, am not. - we may not. N. T" in, any. no, know. own. influence. when. one. near, nor. manner. opinion. none, known. not. nature. natural-ly. entire. another. under. LIST OF WORD-SIGNS 241 .M._ is not. ._q_,..^ h-as not. -!f_-. want. .^..- in order. .^!^__. thing. v_^ language. W. -.?),.- why. .^... way. -.:>>... away. -TN whether. we. with. ..c, were. what. — :>.,.. would. Y. . /TT... your. -^-. yours, yourself, .-^--.. yourselves. ..!_.. ye. 3^et. ...... beyond. -o... you. .- --\ I H. ...Z.. he. Vowels. ...^_. the. a. — . ... an, and. ,.->.-_ all. _.;._ of. L-.\.-.. too, two. to. awe, already. : or. ... I.... owe, oh. ....I.... but. ought. ..J.... on. .../.... who, whom. .-.J.... whose. ... .^-... whoever, who have. ..-/..... should. ay, aye. I, eye, high. A ... how. ^ I have. 16 242 THE COMPENDIUM. § 252. A complete list of the Sign- Words of the Corres- ponding Style is given here for convenience of reference. List of Sign -Words. A. a, a2.— § 71; 114.. able, Bel2. about, Bet3. above, Bee^-Vee. according-ly, Kret'. account, Kent^. advantage, Jay*, after, Fet*. again. Gen*, all, Bedoid'.-§178,K.4. alone, Len*. already, Dedoid'. am, Eni2. am not, Ment*. an-d, a2— §§71;114; 246, 2. another, Enther*. any, En', are, Ar^ (sometimes in phrases Bay^). — § 38, R. 2. are not, Arnt^ or Eent2. as, Iss2.— § 252, R. 4. as it, Zet2. as not, Snet2. astonish, Est>.— § 221, R. 2. astonished. Est', astonishment, Est', at. Tees, at all, Tel3. aware, Wer^. away. Way', awe, Dedoid'. ay, aye, ahi'. — § 102, R. 3. B. be, Bee2. because, Kays', before, Bef*. been, Ben*, beyond, Yuh' (yo). but, Tetoid*. by, Bee'. C. call, Kel'. called, Keld'. can. Ken*, cannot, Kent', care, Ker*. cared, Kred*. careful-ly, Kref*. — § 232, R. 8. ; come, Kay*, common, Kay'. commonh/, Kay'-El. could, Ket*. D. dear, Der*. did not, Dent', differ, Def*. different, do. difference, do. difficult-y, Kel*. do, Dee*, done, Den*, do not. Dent*, down, Den^. during, Der^. E. each, Chayi. either, Dher'. entire, Enteri.-§ 210, R. 1. equaled, Keld'. equal-ly, Kel'.-§178, R. 2, a. establish, Est2.-§221, R. 2. established. Est*, establishment. Est*, even. Yen', ever, Vee'. every, Ver*. eye, i'. F. farther, Ferdher^. further, do. few, Ef3. first, Steh*. for, Ef*. from, Fer*. full, Fel*. fully, Fel (i)*. G. gave, Gef*. general-ly, Jen*. — § 201, R. 3, h. gentleman, Jent*. — § 221, R. 2. gentlemen, Jent'. give-n. Gay'. God, Ged'. good, Ged*. great, Gret*.— § 221, R. 2. LIST OF SIGN-WORDS. 243 H. had, Dee3.-§221, E. 4. had not, Dent^. has, Iss2.— § 38, R. 1. has it, Zet2. has not, Snet^. have, Vee^.— §§ 182, E. 1;201, R.I he, Hay2.— § 146, R. 5. hear, Ar'. heard, Ard^. her, here, Ar'. hers, herself, Ars'. high, I'.— §252, R. 5. him, Em2. himself, Ems', his, Issi.— §§38, R. 1; 252, R. 5. hope, Pee3. how, oii2. however, Vee^. I, i'.— § 103. I have, Teftoidi.— § 201, R. 2. if, Ef>. if it, Feti. immediate-ly, Med', important, Emp'. importance, do. impossible, Emps'. — § 206, R. impossibility, Emps'. improve, Emp2. improved, Emp2. improvement, Emp2. in. En', influence, Ens', in order. Nerd'. is, Iss'.— § 252, R. i. is it, Zet^. is not, Snet'. it, Tee2.— § 221, R. -i. its, Tees2. itself, Teess. it will, Tel2. it will not, Tlent'. K. kingdom, Kay', kind, Kend'. know, En*, known, Nen*. language, Ing*. let, Let2. let us, Lets2. Lord, Ard'. M. made, Med*, man. Men*, manner, Ner*. may, Em*, may not, Ment*. matter, Emter*. me, Em', member, Ber*. men. Men', mere, Mer'.— § 178, R. 1. Mr., Mer'.-§178, R. 3. might. Met', mind. Mend', more, Mer*. much, Chay3. my, Em'. myself, Ems'. N. nature. Net*. natural-Iy, Net*-El. near, Ner'.-§ ITS, R. 1 no. En*. none, Nen*. nor, Ner'. not. Net'.— §§201, R 5; 221, R. 4. number-ed, Ber3. — § 252, R. 2. O. objection, Beeshon*. — § 201, R. 3, a. objective, Beetive*. — §§201, R.3, c;232,R.9. of, Petoid'.-§201,R.4. often, Fen''.-§201, R. 1. oh, owe, Dedoid*. — § 252, R. 2, c. on, Chetoid'. one. Wen*, opinion, Nen'. opportunity, Pret*. or, Tetoid'. other, Dher3. ought, Jedoid'. our, Ar3.— § 178, R. 5. ours, ourself, Ars^. ourselves, Arses^. out, Tee3. over, Ver'. own, En3.— §§ 201, R. 7; 211, R. particular-ly, Pret'. — § 221, R. 3. phonography. Fen*, pleasure, Zher*. principal. Per*, principle, Per^. put, Pets. Q. quite, Kef. 244 THE COMPENDIUM. E. rather, Ardher^. read, Ard'.-§221, R. 2. remark-ed, Mer'. remember-ed, Ber^. remembrance, Brens^. S. see, Es'. several, Svee*. shall, Ish'-'. Shalt, Ish2. she, Ishi. should, Chetoid2. so, Es2. somewhat, Smet'. spirit, Spret'. — §221, R. 2. Standard Phonog- raphy, Steh-Fen2. subject, Sbee2.-§ 252, R. 2. subjection, Sbeeshon*. subjective, Sbeetive^, — § 201, R. 3, c. sure-ly, Sher2.-§§178, R. 2, 6; 232, R. 3, c. surprise, Spers-. T. tell, Tel2. than, Dhens.— § 201, R. 8. thank-ed, Itha. that, Dhet>. the, e'.— §§ 70, 113. thee, Dhee'. their, Dher2._§ 211. them, Dhee2. themselves, Dheeses^. then, Dhen2. there, Dher^. these, Dhees'. they, Dhee«. they are, Dher^. they will, Dhel2. thing, Ing'. think, Ith2. this, Dhees2.— § 252, R. 4, b. those, Dhees3. thou, Dhees. though, Dhee^. thought, Thet'. through, Ther2. throughout, Thret^, thus, Dhees^. thy, Dheei. thyself, Dhees'. till, Tel2. till it, Telti. to, Petoid2.-§229. to be, Bee3. together, Gay2.-§229. told, Teld2. toward, Tred2. , truth, Ter2. truthful-ly, Tref2.— § 232, R. 8. too, Bedoid*. two, Bedoid2. U. under, End*. until, Tel3. until it, Telts. up, Pee2. upon. Pen-. us, Es3. usual-ly, Zhay2.— § 232, R. 3, c. use — yms. Es^. use — yiuz. Zee^. used, Zed3. V. value, Vel3. valued, Veld^. very, Ver^.— § 178, R. 2, b. W. want. Went'. was, Zee2. way, Way^. we. We'. we are, Wer'. we are not, Wernt'. we may, Wem'. — § 140, R. 2. we may not,Wem'ent'. we will, Wei'.— § 140, R. 1. we will not, Wel'ent'. well, Wel2. were, Weh2. were not, Wernts. what, Wuh'.— §§ 201, R. 6, c;221, E."4. whatever, Tef*. when, Wen'. where, Wer2.— § 233, Rems. 2, 3, 4. whether, Waydher2 -^ which, Chay2. whichever, Che£2. which will, Chel2. which will not,Chlent'. while, Wei', who-m, Jedoid2. whoever, Jeftoid'. whose, Jedsoid*. — § 69, R. 3. whole. Lay'. why. Way'. will, Lay 2. wilt, Lay2. will not, Lent', wish, Ish'.* wished, Isht'. LIST OF SIGN-WOr.DS. 245 with, Wehi. would, Wuh'.-§§201, yet, Yeh^. within, Dheni. K. 6 ; 221, K 4. you, Yuh^.— 140, R. 3 without, Dhet^ your, Yay2. word, Weid- or Ard-. Y. yours, yourself, Yays*. world, Eld^. ye, Ye'. yourselves, Yayses*. Eem. 1. Word-Signs and Contractions Distinguished. — For the dis- tinction between word-signs and contractions, see Section 104, E. 2. Kem. 2. Derivatives. — (a) One or more sounds prefixed or affixed to a word to form a derivative may be denominated a formative sound, or simply ^formative, (b) A derivative from a word-sign may almost invariably be formed by adding, by some convenient sign or mode of writing, the formative sound ; thus : f commonly, ^ un- common, \ I remembered, I eyed, | owing, "^-^ things, "kingdoms, - e comes (see Section 39, 1 and 2), -A- ours, 6 -whose, ^^ greatest, ^—^ influences, ^-^ influenced (see Section 39, Rem. 2), ,_ =, careful, ,__ cared, r . valued, (c) Some of the derivatives from sign-words denoted by a vowel-sign — as " awes, awful ; owes, owed" — must be written with the proper consonant-signs vocalized, precisely as though they were not derived from sign-words ; for instance, vocalize Zee with au for awes; Dee with au for awed; Zee with o for owes ; Dee with 6 for owed. See Sections 69, Rem ; 102, Rems. 1 and 2. (d) The sign of the formative is usually disjoined when any of the sounds adjoining the formative are not indicated in the word-sign ; as in \| subjected, \~x objector, \i objected; but _, ^ __ naturally, (e) In other cases the formative is usually joined, if it can be conveniently. (/) For convenience of reference, several derivative word-signs are included in the preceding list. Such are the signs for "ours, ourself, themselves," etc. Rem. 3. Past Tense and Perfect Participle. — When a verb is repre- sented by a word-sign, and an additional stroke is necessary to write the past tense or perfect participle — as "remembered, subjected, objected," — the advanced v/riter may employ the primitive word- sign for both the present and past tense ; the tense or time in most cases being readily distinguished by a reference to the context. Rem. 4. "Is, His, As, Has" Added. — Any word denoted by the circle-word-sign — is, his, as, has — may be added — (a) To any word-sign not terminating with Iss, by adding a circle ; thus: I it is, it has ; [at his, at as ; t that h-is, that h-as ; .S^P if his, if as ; ^ for h-is, for h-as ; "^-^ in his, in as ; ^ so h-as, ^ upon his. 246 THE COMPENDIUM. {h) To the circle-word-sign, and to word-signs terminating with Iss, by enlarging the circle ; thus : O is his, is as, his is, his has ; O as h-is, as has, has his, has as ; (-, this is, this has ; — '-^ because his. Hem. 5. Distinctions. — If deemed desirable or necessary for sake of distinction, his, has, and high, when written separately, may be written with an h-dot before the signs for is, as, and eye. See Section 146, Rem. 3. For remarks as to other distinctions, see Sections 178, Rem. 2 ; 201, Rem. 1 ; 221, Rem. 3. Rem. 6. For the different classes of the word-signs, and for various remarks concerning word-signs and their derivatives, see the portions of the Compendium indicated by the following references : List of Simple-Consonant Word-Signs, - - - Section 38 Vowel Word-Signs, " 69 Diphthong Word-Sign.s, - " 102 Way and Yay Word-Signs, - - - - " 140 Initial-Hook Word-Signs, ----- " 178 Final-Hook Word-Signs, ----- " 201 Emp Word-Signs, -------- " 206 Length ened-Curve Word-Signs, - - " 210 Half -Length Word-Signs, ----- " 221 Positions of Word-Signs, ------- " 36 Exceptions to the Rule for Position of Word-Signs, ' ' 55 How to Learn the Word-Signs, ----- " 37 .A-n-d added by a tick, --------- " 71 All added to Word-Signs, Section 178, R. 4 Are " " - " 178, R. 5 Be " " " 204, R. 3 Had " " " 221, R. 4 Have " " . - - Sections 201, R. 4 ; 182, R. 1 If " " Section 201, R. 4 it " " " 221, R. 4 Not " " - - Sections 201, R. 5 ; 221, R. 4 Of " " Section 201, R. 4 Our " " " 178, R. 5 Own " " - - Sections 201, R. 7 ; 211, R. 1 Than " " Section 201, R. 8 What " " - Sections201, R. 6, a; 221, R. 4 Will " " Section 178, R. 4 Would " " - Sections201, R. 6, o; 221, R. 4 The added by a tick, --------- Section 70 -ing a-n-d — mode of expressing, " 114 -ing the — " " ....._ " 113 LIST OF CONTRACTIONS. 247 § 253. The following is a complete list of the Contrac- tions of the Corresponding Style, and is given here for convenience of reference. List of Contractions. / acknowledge. — § 223, R. acknowledged. — § 221, R. afterward. 1, a. 1, h. investigation. — § 1U7, E. 4 irregular-ity. — § 152, 1 knowledge. -TTr" anything. -^^C-TIN manuscript. v_ become. ^^ never. ."t:^. capable. V nevertheless. "^\ capability. -~-i new.— § 104. ->- disadvantage. ^ now § 104. v^ familiar-ity. .^.. notwithstanding. forever. \ object — § 142. B. 1. forward. y-y onward. sT highly. v_ peculiar-iiy. M' inconsistent, indiscriminatfon -Wl phonographer. phonographic. A indispensable. -V- practicability ^__ influential. -V- probabjfity 7 intelligence. — § 223 E. intelligent. l,e. refer-red-ence. refers, references. -z intelligible. / — regular-ity — § 153, %■ -p 1 interest — §223, R.l, f. .C\ remarkable. 248 THE COMPENDIUM, ] — D transgress. •^ understand. — § 229, K. 1. "-f understood. ^-\_ whenever. ,/V. wherever. /^\ represent. /f\{ represented. /C>0 representation. /^.. representative. 6~v_^ something. ] transcript. Eem. 1. The derivatiyes from contractions are formed in accord- ance with a rule substantially the same as that for writing derivatives from word-signs (see Section 252, Rem. 2) ; thus : /lA [..represented, \~\ objector, \| objected — Kay-Jay-Ment, " acknowledgement," 1 interested, ..Lp.. disinterested — En-Kay-Bel, incapable." Eem. 2. Past Tense, etc. — Rather than add a stroke to a verb- contraction, to form the past tense or perfect participle, the advanced writer will employ the primitive contraction for either the present or past tense ; as, Eay-Pee for represent or represented; depending upon the context for distinction between the tenses or times. Eem. 3. Object, if written without the vowel (see Section 142, Eem. 1), is properly classed with the word-signs. Eem. 4. Whatsoever, etc. — A number of contractions are formed by the use of the aJBfix-signs for soever, which are not included in the preceding list. (See Section 232, 16.) Eem. 5. For partial lists of the contractions, and for various remarks as to contractions and their derivatives, see the portions indicated by the following references : Contractions with Diphthongs, ------ Section 104 Simple-Consonant Contractions, ----- " 142 Contractions with Initial-Hook Signs, - - - " 179 with Final-Hook Signs, - - - " 202 with Half-Length Signs, - - - " 223 " Distinguished from Word-Signs, Sec. 104, E. 2 Formation of Derivatives from Contractions, Sec. 221, R. 1, b Exercise on the Word-Signs and Contractions. § 254. Let the following exercises be written till the words can be expressed with their correct signs, and in EXERCISE ON WORD-SIGNS, ETC. 249 their proper positions, as rapidly as they would be uttered by a good reader. 1. Word-Signs. — Be, each, language, under, ye, quite, good, beyond, already, call, careful, could, do not, gave, may not, together, your- selves, who, until, rather, let, member, because, alone, common, differ, give, has it, let us, man, one, over, she, remembrance, toward, told, we will, whole, wish, well, thyself, they will, thank, Standard Phonography, thanked, too, on, matter, if, I, his, kingdom. Lord, can, of, oiit, to be, want, we are, world, either, are not, been, heard, given, different, establish, may, we, yet, tell, none, even, advantage, pleasure, opinion, nor, during, manner, was, yours, in order, cared, another, carefully, is it, remark, not, way, yourself, me, even, farther, a, full, immediate, no, than, till, valued, whose, your, might, called, had, equaled, if it, naturally, remember, why, natural, gentlemen, who, would, somewhat, immediate, word, will not, first, about, entire, further, objection, made, is not, however, the, two, we may, you, which, until it, themselves, subjective, in, men, it will, no, number, own, put, Mr., I have, it will not, or, ours, were not, us, those, surprise, subject, often, oh, kind, word, up, will, opportunity, itself, established, care, but, am not, dear, myself, is, read, himself, objective, other, are, great, did not, ay, aware, has not, commonly, near, nature, phonography, ourselves, its, ourself, improve, immediatel}', my, particular, shall, our, near, shalt, every, hetove, fully, do, again, awe, down, God, from, eye, hear, come, any, few, her, general, difficult, away, first, here, herself, difficulty, at all, difference, above, for, high, gentleman, done, establishment, had not, by, an, have, and, he, able, according, known, accordingly, principal, ought, more, it, how, am, see, mind, account, much, all, improved, particularly, after, should, impossible, so, as it, influence, as not, impossibility, truth, we will not, these, sure, value, would, usual, thing, astonish, truthful, very, then, astonished, were, usually, astonishment, till it, their, subjection, thy, at, we will, whether, as, they, surely, to, we are not, equal, with, thus, equally, when, use =yOTZ, that, spirit, him, hers, generally, principle, hope, import- ant, numbered, importance, thee, we may not, them, where, use = ynis, they are, whatever, truthfully, wished, there, what, used, think, particularly, improvement, this, whichever, thou, aye, though, which will, thought, within, has, which will not, throi;gh, while, whom, throughout, will not, without, whoever, wilt. — Advantages, cares, has his, goods, if his, truths, thinks, manners, is as, because his, as it is, minds, tells, uses, wishes, wants, spirit's, man's, men's, improve- ments, out of, each of, eyed, uncommon, whose, influences, sub- jected, upon his, greatest, influenced, owing, in his, so as, this is, that is, at his, for his, it is. 2. Contractions. — Onward, influential, transgress, refer, disadvan- tage, forever, represented, transcript, highly, intelligible, indispens- able, inconsistent, peculiar, become, new, representation, knowl- edge, afterward, object, representative, phonographic, familiar, intelligent, capability, something, wherever, never, familiarity, phonographer, refers, forward, capable, practicable, peculiarity, understood, intelligence, anything, investigation, regular, neverthe- 250 THE COMPENDIUM. less, irregular, interest, acknowledge, acknowledged, manuscript, represent, understand, practicability, notwithstanding, indiscrimi- nate, irregularity, reference, regularity, whenever, probable, referred, probability, indiscrimination. Note. — "VVTien the pupil has familiarized the Hand-Book up to this point, he should next read and copy the First Keader. The matter of the Key to the First Reader should be written in Phonography, the KKEORS of one's writing being corrected by comparison with the engraved pages. The last four pages of the following General Read- ing Exercise are taken from the First Reader and given as specimen pages of that book, as well as for reading-practice in this one. The Elementaey (or Corresponding) Style having been thus thoroughly familiarized, the pupil may soon master the Advanced (or Reporting) Style department of the Art, as presented in the following sections. To avoid acquiring poor outlines the pupil should have at hand the Standaed Phonogeaphio Dictionaey for reference when uncertain as to the best form. GENERAL READING EXERCISE. o'^p'Korism? oj t'iie JlucierL-ls. GENERAL READING EXERCISE. 251 -w? n- ...::^... r •^ Cic. -\^ Sen. ^C_^ ° C 7. : / ^-t, C \ "^ / .f^ ^ =/ Cic. .."TTT... ^ Gato. I ■^:r:_^X A ...(...^. _ \ .^^..'^-rr-. Cic N i:^ "-^9 N _^... / Sen. 'X C Cic. ..^.-...\_ 3" ^-A-\^ n-y.. n^ ^^3. V I , C\ , ^ —7 AdHerrenn. ^..-v- ^ Cic. Vy,, .....\.. t^^.. _ -^ ;/. ^ Cic -^ ^ ^. /^S. . i..^.-^A V )-,"^ r^ 252 THE COMPENDIUM. '^\ -r , ' \.- J ^ \ Vi. X Hor. I ^ .^^^tT \ ^ / , N (r~ v_;' X "---'^ > ^ ^-^-^ ^ ^-~a x Sen. v^^ ^^ ) ..^.. -D ..■r Cic. Hor. y. / ( c . ciaua.. "-- Jl., -^" , V. -':?.-..t^:...\ J.„/ ^ J v.,^ X Cic. "-^ ) ) ^ X^ ^ v° r^- So ^ /cv , . -A- , •/ , .^t. . r-^ G E N E U A L HEADING EXERCISE. 253 4^.£i . ^ ' . ^,^ ' ' . ^^. t/- "-1 ^ ^ ^ - X Cic. ° ) ^ _ L .<....!. _ V^....^ TKe Fox an! -Che Goat. x_^ . _ ^ _ , ^ ^ n" I- ^^ 6 ^ :)% "^ t^"^— \ \^...^...^.....":.. ,>u .1 ^ c ......|... X .-^ -^Y S v^ c ^ \. ^^ ^--y^--r-^ <^ -^--1---- . r:::.^. , / -^. r "% ..)...-^ ..-:.,... ^ X I „ ^ ^ -f ^ c\ r, - H 254 THE COMPENDIUM ^ ' ^-^ (-/-— ^ ^ X ^, L _. .:^ /TV ^ ^ ^ \ . ^ '-'^ -^ "--^ '---( ^ - C^ ^.^ ( L^ : "A_ ^ M 2- _ .\...(.. o ^ ..11. A N^ ...L.. I X D aTXLOTL anH. T'ytliias. ■ ^. ^ .f . ) ^/ ^ ) ) IL , ^ /i' . 1^ ^ ...(.. . ) rf. ^ .± y , o '^ ) ^/-^ . .1_\.:^_ ^ ) 'ty \^ ^ u ) ..r:?.rx, , ^ , ) .rz....J..^ , ..:... , / r L^ ( ^..^... '^ r^ ' "^ .^-.?., " ^ ^, X • "u. A A r ^ w ^ X = >^ ^1 li...^. ^ :> Tiie "^rxue PKilogopL.er. ll< ^~P N ..x^ , -^ \, ^^-^. X X A 256 THE COMPENDIUM, ^ v^ .A- L -- --N ::^ _ ' ,c — < H 3- , ™ '^< ■t-. ^ V ^ -^ ,'^- " c ^ ^ vr %. ^ 7 , ^ 'Zl' . f ( ^ . X HannaliT'. Gould. GENERAL READING EXERCISE. 257 Cfibb: <-^ ^ • Lp ' ^ ^ ^ V ^ ^■_ "^ ,-V- X ./ ^ A. ^^ s ^ ■ ^ ^^ -^ ].|, U \ ^ \ ^-Mj ..C L ■f ^ ^ K ■ Xl s ^ ° ^ . - , r~ T!. , -^- ^ ^ ^ -) c- "^ J 17 -^ - / c - 258 THE COMPENDIUM. v^ — -V ^^-\--L- 1^^ ^ -f > ° ^ V^>^ ' -- .- '^ 260 THE COMPENDIUM ), l^, •c- \ y ^^/ -1- °^ /I l-o ^/1 ^ /^— ^x" '^^ '^x n~^ -<^. . M ,.(7 ) ^ .^-U s THE REPORTING STYLE. 261 THE REPORTING STYLE. § 255. The Corresponding (Elementary) Style contains, in germ at least, nearly every principle of the Reporting Style. The latter is distinguished from the former, principally — 1. By the extension of the use of the Position principle. 2. By additions to the word-signs and contractions which are permitted in the corresponding style. 3. By its use, to the utmost extent consistent with legibility, of the other time-aud-labor-saving expedients explained in the chapter entitled "Contractions and Expedients." To avoid the inconvenience of looking up the reporting- style principles which have been heretofore explained in connection with the corresponding-stjie principles to which they are closely related, a synopsis of those which are not hereafter more fully treated, is given in the following Recapitulation of the Repoeting-Sttle Principles. The Reporting- Style Period. — The sign of the period for the report- ing style is /^ (see Section 78, Rem. 1, b). " I." — (a) The reporter writes /, when alone, by ' Tetoid' ; and when joined to a preceding word, or between two words, by one stroke of the sign, written, according to convenience in the direction of Tee or Kay ; thus : ~^ if I, .^--^ am I right? (See Section 103, Rem). (6) / commencing phrase-signs, invariably occupies the fiest position, and is thus distinguished from he which, when commenc- ing phrase-signs, always rests upon the line of writing, (c) Ismdhe following other words in a phrase-sign, are distinguished by differ- ence of direction of their signs; the tick for /, in such case, being vertical or horizontal, while the tick for he is inclined. (See Sections 103, and 146, Rem. 5.) § 255. What are the principal characteristics of the Reporting Style' 262 THE COMPENDIUM. Iss Prefixed to Brief Wjy. — In order to secure the complete conso- nant expression of such words as sweet, switch, without lifting the pen, the reporter may prefix a circle to the brief Way, using, for instance, '] Iss-Weh-Tee as an outline for sweet, sweat, etc. (See Section 124, Rem.) "Wl" expressed by Brief Way joined. ^Inatead of employing the angular sign for initial wi, as in wife, wide, etc., the reporter will find it more convenient to omit the expression of 1, and to represent the w by a brief Way joined to the following consonant. (See Section 139, Eem.) Wem, Wen. — (a) The reporter employs Wem' for with me or with my as well as for we may ; Wem^ for with him. {b) He also writes Wen' for we know as well as for when. (See Section 140, Eem. 2.) Omission of the Hay-Dot. — The reporter almost invariably omits the Hay-dot, even when he deems it necessary to write the vowel follow- ing it. (See Section 146, Rem. 3.) E-Tick. — It is sometimes convenient, especially in the Reporting Style to represent h by a joined tick, written, according to convenience, in the direction of Ray or Chay. (See Section 146, Rem. 4.) The E-Tick used for Ee. — In the Reporting Style, he is represented by a tick, on the line, written downward in the direction of Pee, but usually upward or downward in the direction of Chay. (See Section 146, Rem. 5.) Aspiration of w Omitted. — In the Reporting Style the aspiration of w may be omitted ; the reporter may conveniently, in almost all cases, join an initial brief Way to the following stroke. (See Section 148, Rems. 1, 2.) El-hook on Em, En, Ray. — (a) The reporter uses a large initial hook on Em, En, Ray for I; thus : C^ ml, C_^ nl, C^ rl. (h) The El-hook must be made large in these cases, to distinguish it from the Way-hook. (See Section 161, Rem. 2.) Beporting Ler- and Bel-Eooks. — In the Reporting Style the small El- or Ar-hook is occasionally enlarged to add to an El-hook sign, the sound of r,— to an Ar-hook sign the sound of I. (See Sections 175, 176, 177.) "All, Will," Added. — (a) The reporter prefixes an El-hook to the simple consonant and dash-vowel word-signs, and to the horizontal ond-tick, to add all or will, (b) He occasionally adds all or will to a THE REPORTING STYLE. 263 full-length Ar-hook sign by enlarging the hook. (See Section 178, Hem. 4.) "Are, Our," Added.— {a) In the reporting style, are or our may be added to the simple-consonant and dash-vowel word-signs, and to the horizontal and-tick by prefixing an Ar-hook. (b) The reporter occasionally adds are or our to a full-length small El-hook sign by enlarging the hook, (c) To these signs self may be added by a small circle ; selves by a large circle. (See Section 178, Rem. 5.) The Ef-hook on Curves. — The reporter derives advantage occasionally from representing / or v, on the circle-side of a curve, by a small final-hook, made, for the sake of distinction, somewhat longer than the hook for n. (See Section 182, Rem.) Ef-Eook used for " if."— The reporter adds an Ef-hook to the signs for but and or to add if. (See Section 201, Rem. 4, b.) "Not" Added. — The reporter adds not to the signs for but and or, by an En-hook. (See Section 201, Rem. 5.) " What" or " Would" Added. — (a) The reporter joins a brief Way like an En-hook to the dash-vowel word-signs in the direction of Pee and Ray, and to the horizontal and-iick, to add what or would; ip) This hook may be changed to a circle to add s. (See Section 201, Rem. 6.) "Own" Added. — Own may be added by an En-hook (when the stroke is not more convenient) to the full-length consonants expressing our ; and to dash-vowel word-signs, and the horizontal and-tick, to which our has been added by an Ar-hook. (See Section 201, Rem. 7.) " Than" added to Comparatives. — Any comparative without a final hook, loop, or circle, may have " than" added to it by an En-hook. (See Section 201, Rem. 8.) Words Distinguished by Difference of Curvature. — The reporter may distinguish words in which a vowel precedes a lengthened curve, as in older, from words in which a vowel follows, as in later, by making the stroke, in the former case, considerably curved ; and less curved in the latter case. (See Section 207, Rem. 2.) Their, They are, or There, may be added to final Ingby lengthening. (See Section 207, Rem. 3.) "It, Had, What, Would, Not," Added. — («) The reporter occasionally shortens a stroke to add it, had, what, or would, (b) To signs thus formed for it would or it had, they would, they had, etc., the word not is sometimes added by an En-hook. (See Section 221, Rem. 4.) " Accom" Omitted. — The reporter usually omits the dot for accom 2G4 THE COMPENDIUM. from accomplish, accompany, and their derivatives ; but it shoulil usually be inserted in accommodate, accomplice, and their derivatives. (See Section 228, Eem. 3.) " Circum" Omitted. — The experienced reporter may omit the sign for circum in writing circumspect and its derivatives, and join it in circumference, circumnavigate, circumvent, and their derivatives. (See Section 228, Kern. 4.) " Con, Com, Concorn," Omitted. — The reporter usually omits the sign for con or com, from the most common words. (See Section 228, Eem. G.) Con, Com, are sometimes indicated by writing the remainder of the word xmder the last stroke of the preceding word. (See Section 228, Eem. 7, b.) Contra, Contro, Counter. — The experienced reporter sometimes implies contra, contro, counter, in the same way as con, etc. (See Section 228, Eem. 8, d.) Self, Self-Contra. — (a) The reporter very frequently joins the sign for self to the remainder of the word, (b) Self may occasionally be joined by the reporter to a following Iss, by enlarging it. (c) Self- con-m may be expressed by writing the sign for self \vl the place for the con or com dot. (d) Self-contra may be expressed by the sign for contra with Iss prefixed. (See Section 228, Kem. 14.) Uncon, Uncom. — (a) The experienced writer may join the sign for this prefix in the following words, and their derivatives : Unconcern, unconditional, unconstitutional. (6) Uncon or uncom, like incom, may sometimes be joined to a following stroke by an In-hook. (See Section 228, Eem. 15.) Unrecon, Unrecom, Unrecog. — (a) The practiced writer always joins the sign for this prefix to the remainder of the word, (b) The sign for unrecon may be used disjoined for in and a following prefix, recon, recom, recog, or recum. (See Section 228, Eem. 16.) Mental. — The reporter writes Ment on the line for the words mental and mentality. (See Section 232, Eem. 5, b.) Tive-ly. — The advanced writer usually writes -live for both -tive and -lively. (See Section 232, Eem. 9, c.) " Alley," etc.. Implied by a Disjoined Letter. — The advanced writer may sometimes disjoin a letter to express -ancy, -ency, -idity, etc. (See Section 232, Eem. 10.) THE REPORTING STYLE. 265 On — The Advanced writer may join on by an En-hook. (See Section 233, Hem. 3.) Omission of Initial and Final Consonants. — The advanced writer may, in a few cases, extend the practice of the omission of initial and final consonants beyond the established word-signs and contrac- tions of the Corresponding Style. (See Section 237, Rem 1.) Special Contractions. — ^Sometimes a contraction which is suggestive and legible in one kind of subject-matter would not be legible, and therefore not allowable, in another kind. The practical reporter devises special contractions to meet the wants of special occasions. (See Section 237, Rem. 2.) Uoic to Form a Contraction. — For the principles that should guide in the formation of contractions, and for remarks concerning the legibility of contractions, see Section 237, Rems. 3 and 4. Omission of Words in the Reporting Style. — ^For instruction in regard to the omission of words in the Reporting Style, see Section 250. The Reporter's Rule of Position. § 256. (a) The reporter writes all words of distinct outline in the positions assigned them in the Correspond- ing Style : (b) but when a word is thought not to be sufficiently disfinguished by outline the entire word (if composed wholly of horizontal lines, in other cases, its first perpendidular or sloping stroke) is written in the First, Second, or Third of the positions defined in the following sections, according as the word's accented vowel is First-, Second-, or T/uV(?-place. Kem. Distinct Outlines. — By distinct outlines are meant those which are easily deciphered when unvocalized. The First Position. § 257. The first position is— 1. For Horizontals and Vowel-Signs. — The height of a Tee-stroke above the line of writing (thatis, /wsi 266 THE COMPENDIUM. below the upper line, of double-line or triple-line paper) ; thus : all, already, we, my, in, sign, honor, cause, seem, sing, song, meek. 2. For all other Signs — with the BOTTOM of the letter HALF the height of a Tee-stroke above the line of writing (that is, resting on the middle line of triple-line paper) ; thus : -v-_-/---- v^--- /---- ^---- 1---- 1 v.-.y----^ by, each, if, chief, void, try, tried, bottom, esteem, guided, talk. Kkm. 1. The general use, by the reporter, of the corresponding- style position, saves much unnecessary up-and-down dodging of the pen (which would be required by the invariable use of three posi- tions), and also makes much more significant the first and third positions when they are required for distinction's sake. The Second Position. § 2.58. The second position— for any kind of sign — is on the line of writing ; thus : a, but, owe, were, has, he, ma}^, no, one, go, none, came, day, low, ray, show, dwelt, rate, rogue, male. § 256. What is the reporter's rule of position ? § 257. What is the first position for horizontals and vowel-signs? for perpendicular and sloping full-length signs, when doiable-line paper is used? WTiere should half-length sloping and perpendicular letters be written for the first jDOsition ? § 258. What is the second position? THE HE PORTING STYLE. 261 The Third Position. § 259. The third position is— 1. For Horizontals and Voivel-Signs — just below the line of writing ; thus : coo, act, mew, soon, mount. 2. For Perpendicular and Inclined Half-Lengihs — through or just below the line of writing ; thus : valued, used, proud, put, about, doubt, bad. 8. For all other Stroke-Signs — through the line of writ- ing ; thus : dew, hew, chew, sat, value, true, drew, prow, cool, acute. Rem. 1. In order to " put about (or away) doubt," the third posi- tion for these three words is helow and free from the line ; while, through the line, Pet^ is "hoped, apt ; " Bed^ is " bad, habit, bowed ; " Ded3 is "had had, had it, added," etc. Rem. 2. Position of Lengthened Signs. — In writing a lengthened sign, put the first length in the proper position, and add the remain- ing length or lengths as you would a distinct sign ; thus : fodder, feather, fatter, leader, later, latter. Positions Denoted by Figures. § 260. (a) The figures 1, 2, 3 (or superior figures ^, -, '), are used to denote respectively the Fii^st, Second, or Third § 259. What is the third position for horizontals and vowel-signs ? for perpendicular and inclined half-lengths? for all other strokes? Why are put, about, doubt, written below and free from the line? What is the position of lengthened signs? § 260. For what purpose are the figures 1, 2, 3, 4 used? § 261. When is a violation of the rule of position necessary? 268 THE COMPENDIUM. position, as in the lists of Reporting Word-Signs and Contractions, and in the ''Standard-Phonographic Dic- tionary." To illustrate: ''PeP, comply; PeF, apply;" indicates that Pel in the first position represents comply ; in the third position, apjyly. (b) The figure 4 is employed to indicate that the sign denoted by the syllable-name is to be written in the fourth position, to imply a preceding to, according to Section 250, R. 2 ; for instance : Es* in- dicates Es commencing at the line of writing ; thus : - -y - to say. (c) The zero (or ' ' nought ") denotes ' ' resting on the upper line of writing," and is very rarely used, as in Dhet", ivith itj to distinguish it from Dhet\ ( that. Exceptions to the Rule of Position. § 261. A violation of the rule of position is occasionally necessary for the sake of distinction in some cases when the strict observance of the rule would have the efiect to place in the same position two or more words of the same outline ; thus : Pee'-Tee, piety ; Pee'-Tee, pity. End^^ Kayshon, indication ; End'-Kayshon, induction. EnS any ; Etf, no ; En', own. Per^-Met, prompt ; Per--Met, permit ; Per'-Met, promote. Eem. 1. (a) In such cases, it is usually best to -write the most frequent word in the position it would have in the Corresponding Style, and the other word or words in some other position, either arbitrarily, according to the ordinarily accented vowel, or according to the distinguishing accent (that is,, the accent which some words take when contrasted with words from which they are to be distin- guished ; as : "I did not say ' portion,' but ' ap'portion ; ' not ' prove,' but 'op'prove'") ; thus : Peeseshon*, position ; Peeseshoni, opposi- tion ; Peeseshon^, possession. Per'shon^, operation ; Per'shon^, oppression. Sper'shon^, separation ; Sper'shon^, suppression. Per«- Met, permit ; Per'-Met, prompt ; Per3-Met, promote ; En^, no ; En>, [Eem.] In such cases where is the most frequent word written? How is the position of the other word or words determined? What usually should be the position of a word-sign when a formative sign is added ? THE REPORTING STYLE. 269 any ; En^, own ; Perf 2, prove ; PerP, approve ; Fel^-Ent, fluent ; Fel3-Ent, affluent. (6) When, for the sake of distinction, a derivative must be written out of its natural position, and that position is differ- ent from that of the primitive, it is usually best to write the deriva- tive in the position of the primitive ; as, End'-Kayshon, indicd'tion (in the position of indicate, End'-Ket), in order to distinguish it from induction, End^-Kayshon ; Kayseshon^, accusd'tion (in the position of accuse, Kays^), in order to distinguish it from accession, Kayseshon2. Rem. 2. Derivatives Following the Position of the Primitive. — Legi- bility demands that in most cases a i3rimitive word-sign, depending considerably on position for legibility should, when a formative sign is added, retain its position, without regard to the general rule ; hence. Net'-, nature ; iVe<--El, not Net--E/-, natural ; Preft', prophet ; Pre/iJ'-Kay. not Fvett-Kay^, prophetic ; Ken', question ; Ken--Bee, not Ken-Bee-, questionable. As a summary of the preceding rules of position there is given the following chart-like Exhibit of Reporting- Style Position. DISTINCT-OUTLINE WORDS— Usually in the Corresponding-Style Position ; OTHER WORDS— In FIRST, SECOND, or THIRD position, according to Accented Vowel (see §§ 257-259) ; EXCEPT, FOR Distinction's Sake (see § 261) — I. UNCONTRACTED WORDS : A. Most Frequent Words — in the Correspond- ing-Style Position. B. Distinguished Words — in Other positions : 1. 'E\t\\QV Arbitrarily ; 2. According to Ordinary Accent ; or, 3. According to the Distinguishing, or Contrasting, Accent. 270 THE COMPENDIUM. II. CONTRACTED WORDS : Derivatives with contractions of same form as Primitives, are to keep the position assigned the Primitives; as derivative word-signs generally keep the primitive-form in its position. (See Rem. 2, on preceding page.) 8@°" The position of the Primitive, and of the Derivative with primitive form as a contraction, should be that of the Corresponding Style, unless DISTINCTION requires a DIFFERENT positiou, as it docs in several cases cited in the followiug paragraph. Position of Primitives and Derivatives. — (a) Generally, in Standard Phonography, where the same sign stands for a primitive word and one or more derivatives, some or all of them being contracted, that sign is written in the proper or assigned position of the j^rimitive, whatever may be the accented vowel (i. e., the proper position) of the DEEiVATivES ; thus : Es'-Em, assimilate-d-ion ; Plent^, plant-ed- (er)-ation ; Kay-Pee2, capacious-ty ; Dee'-Klen, decline-able-ation ; Dees2-Pet, despot-ic-ical-ically ; Dee^-Men, diminish-ed-ution ; DeeS- Men, admonish-ed-ition ; Dee'-Men, dom'inate-d-ion-nt ; Kays^- Enter, eccentric-al-itj'^ ; Kays'-Kel, exclaim-ed, exclamation-tory ; Fels2-Bee, flexible-ility ; Fer'-Jed, frigid-ity ; Jay^-Ger, geography- ical-er ; Pee'-Kret, hypocrite-ical ; En-Dren', indoctrinate-d-ion ; In-Sper', inspire-ation ; Ent'-Ket, in'tellect-ual-ity ; Enti-Med, intimidate-d-ion; En-Vet', invite-d-ation ; Em-Jay3, majesty-ic ; Em- Thed'^, method-ic-ical, Methodism ; Em-Thedst^, Methodist-ic-ical ; Fet'-Ger, photography-ic-ist-er ; Pers'-Pet, precipitate-d-ion ; Eay^- Fet, refute-d-ation ; Ray'-Pet, repeat-ed, repetition ; Eay3-Pet, repute-d-ation ; Eay^-Ped, rapid-ly-ity. (b) This general principle cor- responds to the general rule of position applying to derivative word- signs. (See § 261, E. 2.) It serves to distinguish many contracted outlines which (under the general rule of position) would occupy the same position, and hence be indistinguishable except by the meaning (or the context), (c) The suggestiveness (i. e., the legibility) of contractions for derivative words is favored by placing them in the position of the pkimitive ; for, the primitive word being the first read or suggested, that and the coiitext will at once indicate what THE REPORTING STYLE. 271 derivative is to be employed. For instance, Em-Thed^ will easily be read as, or suggest, method; and that, if it be not the required word, will suggest, in connection with the context, the proper word for the place, namely, methodic, methodical, methodically, or Methodism, (d) "When the proper position of a primitive word and that of the derivative words would be different, as of Eefute {^) and Refutation (s), and the corresponding-style position of the two or more words would be the same, they are both placed in that position (as Eay^- Fet, refute-d-ation), unless a different position is required for distinc- tion's sake ; as Eay^-Pet, repute-d-ation, to distinguish these words from Eay2-Ped, rapid-ly-ity (which is in conformity with the rule), andEayi-Pet, repeat-ed, repetition. ENLARGED BRIEF WAY AND YAY. Brief Way Enlarged, § 262. A Brief- Way may be enlarged — 1. In its Natural Direction — to add a Brief-Way sign- word ; thus : !_. we, 5... we were, we would, we with ;.../„„ with, .^.., with what; c were, c were we, were with, were what ; ..^. what, .?.. what we, what were, what with (or icould); 3 would, o would we (or what). 2. Inclined in the Direction of Chay — to add any Brief- Yay sign-word ; thus : 1. with, .^.. with you ; c were, c were you (or rjet) ; .1 what, „.?.. what you (or yet) ; ^ would, o would you (or yet). Eem. 1. Kame. — (a) Brief "Way enlarged is called Enlarged Brief-"Way ; or, when opening to the right, Weh'weh ; to the left, "Wiih'wuh. (Ij) ""W^xy" is substituted for the first syllable of these § 262. "What is the effect of enlarging brief "Way in its natural direction? inclined in the direction of Chay? [Rem.] "W^hat are the syllable-names for these enlarged signs? How may a distinction be made between we were and we would, etc. ? To what sign may "Weh'weh be joined to a hook? 272 THE COMPENDIUM. names, if the sign is heavy ; for instance, _^__ is called Way'weh'. (c) The "horse-shoe" is the ideal form or pattern of the enlarged Brief Way or Yay. Rem. 2. (a) If it is deemed desirable, for distinction's sake, the use of enlarged Brief Way may be restricted to using it for two Brief- Way sign-words not easily joined, as for we would, what we-re, you were, but not for we were, what would, you would. (6) For the practiced reporter, however, this distinction is unnecessary. Rem. 3. Weh'weh Joined as a Book. — Weh'weh may be joined as a hook to Rent ; thus : 5^ Weh-Wernt^, for we were not. Brief Yay Enlarged. § 263. Brief Yay may be enlarged in its natural direc- tion, to add a Brief- Way sign- word ; thus : .". ye, y._, ye were, ye would ; ■•> you, n you were, you would. Rem. 1. Name. — (a) The Brief Yay is called Enlarged Brief- Yay ; or, when opening upward, Y'eh'weh, when opening down- ward, Yuh'wuh. (6) When the sign is heavy, Yay is substituted for the first syllable of these names ; for instance, the sign for ye would is called Yay'weh'. Rem. 2. The most natural use of enlarging the signs of the PEONOTJNs ye and you is to add the verbs were and would; which harmonizes with enlarging the signs of the pronouns we and what to add the verbs were and would. Rem. 3. "Have, Ever, Of, If" Added. — A hook may be added to an enlarged Brief Way or Yay to add have, ever, of, if, when not better expressed otherwise ; thus : ..9.. we were of, we would have ; G were we to have, were we of ; ..... what we have, what would have ; J^_ ye would have ; (D you were to have, you would have ; ^ what you have ; Q would you have ; Q were you ever. § 263. What is the effect of enlarging brief Yay in its natural direction? [Rem.] What are the syllable-names of the enlarged Yay ? What words may be added to an enlarged Way or Yay by an Ef-hook ? § 264. For what purpose besides repeating a consonant may the reporter double a straight line without a final attachment? How are the heavy lengthened lines to be written? Write "till thr, had thr." [Rem.] How are the lengthened straight lines named ? To THE REPORTING STYLE. 273 LENGTHENED STRAIGHT LINES. § 264. (a) The reporter derives great advantage from doubling a full-length straight line, icithout a final attach- ment, to add thr = dhr for there, their, or they are; the heavy lines being tapered toward their termination ; thus : -- -- till dhr, I -■ had dhr, \.by dhr, .' give dhr, cX where dhr. (6) A final attachment on lengthened straight lines is read after the thr added by lengthening ; thus : -I-- at their own, -I-- had there not, had their own, -I- it therefore, ■ I • to their own. (See Rems. 4, 5, and 6, following. ) Rem. 1. The lengthening of a straight line to repeat a consonant, especially in the Reporting Style, is of rare occurrence. On the contrary, the lengthening of a straight line to add thr can be made of frequent service and decided advantage to the reporter ; and since the repeated lines, as Bee-Bee, may be readily distinguished by the context and by occasional vocalization from the lengthened lines (as Bee'ther), the propriety of the use of the latter is sufficiently established. Rem. 2. Names and Position. — Lengthened straight lines are named by adding ther (or dher) to the syllable-name of the stroke lengthened ; thus : Bee'ther, Tee'ther, etc. Place the first half of a lengthened straight line in the required position. (See §§ 209 ; 259, R. 2.) Rem. 3. "Other," "another" Added by Lengthening Curves or Straight Lines. — (a) Certain words — as "one, three, four, five, eight, any, each, enough, every, few, many, only, several, some, such, sundry, which, my, our, your, their" — rarely ifever followed by . -"^r- of it. Vet'. of our, Pretoid'. Q.y only, Nel^. .._... order, Arder'. ..\^-. party, Pee3. -A., people, PeR perfect, Pref. perfection, Pershon'. -V- position, Peeseshon^. -\--- possession, Peeseshori possible-ility, Pees'. ..^^^-.. practice-cal, Per^. THE REPORTING STYLE. 281 ..^o. ..... to have, Peftoid*. ...s.. . to our, Pretoid*. I-. took, Tee3. ....?^. . universe-al. Vers*. v_0 United States, Enses'. C_p unless, Nels'. y we are in. Warn'. -;■• o ...o. n['o] we were, we would, Way'- weh>. which are, Cher*. , which were, Cher^. which would, which had, Chet3. who will, Jeltoid*. with you, Weh'yeh'. were you, Weh'yeh*. work-ed, Wer*. would you, Wuh'yuh*. year-s, Yeli'. you were , you would, Yuh'- wuh*. 282 ■f- /-/ THE COMPENDIUM, CONTEACTIONS. acquaint-ed-ance, Kay2- Net. agency, Jay^-Es. arrange-ment, Ray^-En- Jay. average, Vee^-Jay. character, Ker'-Kay. characteristic, Ker^-Kayst commercial, Kay^-Mer. conformable, Fer'-Bee. correspond -ed -ent -ence, Ker-Spend'. J— s December, Dees'-Em. ..V^.. deserve, Dees^-Eay. L — ^ diameter-rical, Dee^-Em- > ter. J — --• discover-ed-y, Dees^-Kef. J — I discrepancy, Dees^-Kay- -^ Pee. .TTTTT!. economy-ical, Ken'-Em. -V- ± enlarge-ment, En-Jay3. enlarged, En-Jed3. entangle-d-ment,Ent2-Ing especial-ly, Es^-Pee. essential-ly, Es^-En. exchange-d, Kays-Chay2. extraordinary, Ster^-Ard. February, Ef2-Bee. financial, Fen^-En. for instance, Ef«-Stens. ..>rr-'7\. in favor, En-Ver^. ..rrrV in reference, Ner-Ef*. in regard, Ner'-Ged. ...t\ in respect, Ner-Spee^. ._. inferior-ity, En-Ef. ...rrrN Inspect-ed-ion, En-Spee'. ..^rrV% invention, En-Ven^. - El, completely], complied, 3 applied. 1 of all [Veldher 1, of all thr] , 2 to all (§178, R.4). 1 of all his, 2 to all his. 1 PAKTicuLAK-LY, appeared, 2 oppoetunitt, pret- ty, [3 part]. 1 of our, 2 to our (see Sec. 178, R. 5), 1 of ours {or ourself), 2 to ours {or ourself). 1 SPIRIT. lprofit-ed-able,prophet[Preft'-Kay, prophetic], 2 proved {or prove it), provident-ce [Preff- En, providential-ly], 3 approved. 1 upon what, 2 upon it (see Sec. 221, R. 4). 1 of what, 2 to what (see Sec. 201, R. 6). 1 spontaneous-ness, spontaneity, 2 expend -iture (Spen2-Ded or Spend^, expended), 3 expand (Spen^-Ded or Spend^, expanded). 2 as to what. 2 stupendous-ness. 19 290 THE COMPENDIUM. Plent ^ ^ Plentoid r Prend ^ Prentoid "^i Splent i Sprent Sprentoid \ ^ B. Bee \ Bees Sbee Yuh2-Bee \ Bel \ Sbel Ber Bef Blef Ben Brens ^ Beeshon \) Sbeeshon Belshon Beetiv 5 Sbeetiv ^ 1 compliant, 2 plenty, plentiful-ly, plentiful- ness, plaintiff (sometimes Plet in phr, as, Plets2-Kay, plaintiff's counsel) [complained, complaint, with the com implied sometimes by writing under], 3 applicant. 1 of all what, 2 to all what. 2 comprehend (Pren2-Ded or Prend^, com- prehended), 3 apprehend (Pren^-Ded or Prends, apprehended). 1 of our own, 2 to our own (see Sec. 201, K. 7). 2 explained, splendor (In-Splent^.unexplained, in splendor), 3 supplant-ed. 3 superintend-ed-ent-ence. 2 as to our own. 1 BY, 2 BE, object ( = cs, Retoid-Bee2), 3 to be (Ben=*, to have been). 1 business. 1 subordinate-d-ion, 2 subject, Sbee^iDee, SUBJECTED, [3 is to be ; Iss^-Bee, has to be]. you be [Ef'-Yuh-Bee, if you be ; Yuh^-Ben, yoii have been — see Rem. 2, following this list]. 1 belong-ed, by all, 2 able-t (Bier", abler), believe-d [Blef^-Ray, believer], 1 sublime-ity. 1 liberty, by our (Bren', by our own), 2 member, EEMEMBEK-ED, 3 NUMBEE-ED, brother-hood (Bren3, brethren). 2 BEFORE [Bee2-Vee, above]. 1 by all of, 2 belief, able to have. 1 combine-ation (Bend', combined), 2 been (Beedher2, been thr), 3 to have been. 2 REMEMBRANCE [Breus^-Ar, remembrancer]. 2 objection [Beeshon2-Bee, objectionable-y] . 1 exhibition, 2 subjection. 2 obligation. 2 OBJECTIVE [Beetiv2:Lay, objectively]. 2 suBJECTPVE-ness [Sbeetiv^-Tee, subjectivity]. THE REPORTING STYLE. 291 Beedher Beldlier Bet . . . . Sbet.... Bled . . . Bred . . . Bef t .... Bend . . . Bedoid . Bedsoid Bledoid Bredoid Beftoid . Bentoid T. Tee ... . Tees . . . . Teest . . . Stee Ses-Tee . . Steh-Tee 1 by their, by other {or another) (Beedherf: "ing", by their having), 2 be {or been) thr (see Sec. 264, R. 4), 3 to be thr. 1 by all thr (Blerdheri, by all our other), 2 believe-d thr. 1 body [voc with 6 ; Bed'-Lay, bodily ; Emb- Dee', embody], by it, by what, 2 be it, be had, beauty-itul, 3 about (below the line). 1 exhibit-ed (Sbeei-Ter, exhibitor). 1 build-ing, built, 2 behold, beheld, able to. 1 abroad, 2 remembered (see Sec. 221, R. 1, 6). 2 before it [Bee^-Vet, above it] (See § 221, E. 4). 1 behind, combined, 2 be not, abundant-ce [Ben2-Dend, abandoned], 3 bounty-ful- ifulness. 1 ALL (Pletoidi, of all, Bel', by all ; Pletoid*. to all ; Frel2, from all ; Tels", at all ; Let', all it ; Laydher', all thr), 2 too, two (when 2 is not better). 1 all h-is, all of us {or his), 2 two of us {or his). 1 all will. 1 all are {or our,) (Bredsoid', all ours). 1 all of, all have. 1 all would. 1 time (occasionally Tee-Em in phr), 2 it (fre- quently added by shortening — as. Bet', by it; Frets, from it), take (Ttta, take it) [Vert'-Kay, overtake ; Pret^-Kay, partake ; End-Tee2, undertake ; Art^-Kay, retake ; Bed2-Kay, betake; Ems-Tee2, mistake], 3 AT, OUT, took. 2 ITS, IT IS, IT HAS, 3 ITSELF. 3 at first, at the first. 1 citizen [Fel^-Stees, fellow citizens], 3 satisfy- ied, satisfactory-ily [Iss2-Tee, as to it]. 1 consist [Enses-Tenf, inconsistent], 2 exist, system, systematic-al-ly (Ses-Tees*, system- ize). 2 state [sometimes Stet in phr; Steh-Tet*, stated, frequently added by Stet]. 292 THE COMPENDIUM. Tel Tier Ter Ster lu-Ster . . Ses-Ter . . Trel Tef Stef Telf Tref .... Stref .... In-Stref . Ten Tens .... Sten Stens .... Ses-Ten . Ses-Tens Tien . . . . Tlerns... 2 IT WILL, TILL, TELL, 3 UNTIL, AT ALL. 2 tolerate-d-ion (Tlernf, tolerant) [Ent-El'- Rent, intolerant; Ent-El", intolerable; Tler*- Bel, tolerable]. 1 internal, 2 truth, con/raci'-ed (co?i'tract, Ter^- Ket ; Tertiv2, contractive), 3 true, it were, at our, attract-ed. 1 external-ly-ity, 2 extreme (Ster^-Tee, ex- tremity), construct-ed (Stref 2, constructive ; Stershon2, construction), 3 extract-ed (Ster- tiv3, extractive), Iss^-Ter, as it -were. 2 instruct-ed (In-Ster^-Ter, instructor ; In- Stref2, instructive ; In-Stershon, instruc- tion). 2 sister (see Index). 1 trial (see Index), 2 control-led [Trel^-Ar, con- troller ; Trel2-Bel, controllable]. 1 it oupilit to have (= it ough' have — see it ought in Index), 2 whatever [TeesS-Vee, whatso- ever], 3 it would have (=it woo' have). 1 set off, 2 set forth. 2 twelve-th, it will have (see Section 201, R. 4). 1 contrive-ance, 2 TRUTHruL-ly-ness (Tertiv^, contractive), 3 attractive. 2 constructive-ness, 3 extravagant-ce (Stertiv^, extractive). 2 instructive-ness. 1 contain, 2 taken, 3 at one (when Tee^-Wen is not better), attain [Ten^-Bee, attainable ; Tee3-Ment, attainment]. 1 contains, 3 attains, at once. 1 constancy, 2 extension-sive [Sten2-Shen, ex- tenuation], 3 circumstantial. 2 extensible [Stees^-Bee, extensibility], 3 cir- cumstance. 1 consistency [Enses-Ten', inconsistenc}'], 2 sustain. 1 consistence-cies, 2 existence (see existence in Index). 3 at length. 2 tolerance [Ent-El'-Rens, intolerance]. THE REPORTING STYLE. 293 Tren Stren Teeshon Steeshon . . . . Steh-Teeshon Tershon Stershon . . . . In-Stershon . . Steh-Teetiv . . Tertiv Stertiv Teedher Teldher Teedterf . . . . Teldherf Teedhern . . . . Steedhern . . . Teldhern . . . . Tet Stet Ses-Tet Steh-Tet Tetoid 2 eternal-ly, eternity, 3 at our own (§ 178, R. 5). 1 extrinsic-al, 2 strange (Ster^-Jer, stranger), 1 tuition, 2 it shall [using shon by license for Shay; Teeshon^-Bee, it shall be; Teeshon^- Net-Bee, it shall not be ; Teeshon^-Ben, it shall have been], 1 situation, [2 station,] 3 satisfaction. 2 constitution-al-ly [Steh-Teeshon^-Tee, con- stitutionality ; Steh-Teeshon2-Enses, Con- stitution of the United States] . 2 contraction, 3 attraction [Ter3-Ger, a^iraction of g-ravitation] . 2 construction, 3 extraction [Kay-Ster'-Kay- shon, extrication]. 2 instruction, in (the) construction. 2 constitutive. 2 contractive (Trefa, truthful ; Trefs, attractive). 3 extractive (Strefs, extra vagant-ce). 2 to thr [Iss-Teedher2, as to thr], 3 at thr, out of thr (see Sec. 264, a). 2 till {or tell) thr, 3 at all (or until) thr. 2 it therefore [Iss-Teedherf2:"ing", as to thr having ; Iss-Teedherf2-Ben, as to thr hav- ing been] — see Sec. 264, b. 2 it will therefore, tell or till therefore or have ; [Teldherf2-Ben, till there have been ; Tel- dherfs, until there/ore or have; Teldherf3- Ben, until there have been] . 2 to their own, take their own, 3 at their own, out of their own. 2 as to their own. 2 till {or tell) their own, till they are not, 3 at all {or until) their own, until they are not. 1 it ought [Jedoid'-Tee, ought it ; Jedoid'-Tent, ought it not], 3 at it, it had, it would. 1 as it ought, 2 stood, 3 as it would, as it had [.-f>... Iss2-Tetoid, as to a]. 1 consisted, 2 existed. 1 constitute-d, 2 stated. 1 OR, I, 2 BUT, 4 to a. 294 THE COMPENDIUM. Tetsoid . . . Iss-Tetoid Telt Teltoid . . . Telft Telftoid . . Tred Tef t Teftoid . . . Treft Tent Tentoid . . Stent Ses-Tent . . Steh-Tent. Tlent Tlernt Tershont . D. Dee Deest . . . . Ses-Dee . . Yuh2-Dee . Del Der Sder 1 or b-is, or h-as, 2 but b-is, but b-as. 1 as I [Iss2-Tetoid, as to a-n] . 1 TILL IT, 2 TOLD, tell it, 3 UNTIL IT. 1 or will, or all, 2 but will, but all (§ 178, R. 4). 2 it will bave bad. 2 but will bave, but all of. 2 TOWAED. 1 it ougbt to bave bad, 3 it would bave bad. 1 I HAVE, or if, or bave, or of, 2 but if, but bave, but of. 1 contrived. 1 it ougbt not, contained, 2 it not, tend-ency, 3 attained, it bad not, it would not, at band. 1 or not, 2 but not (see Sec. 201, R. 5). 1 constant, 2 extent, extend (Stents or Sten*- Ded, extended). 1 consistent, 2 existent [sustained]. 1 constituent (Steb-Ten', constituency). 1 IT WILL NOT [Tlent'-Bee, it will not be]. 1 tolerant [Ent-El"-Rent, intolerant]. 2 transient. 1 dollar, contradict-ed [Dee'-Ket, contradict- ory; En-Dee', uncontradicted], 2 do, defend- ant, 3 HAD, advertise-d-ment-r. 1 contradistinct-ion [Deest'-Ing, contradis- tinguisb-ed ; Deest'-Vee, contradistinctive ; En-Deest', in contradistinction], 2 dis- tinct-ness, distinction [Deest^-Vee, distinct- ive ; Deest2-Ing, distinguisb-ed ; Deest^- Ing-Bee, distinguisbable]. 2 is said (Ses^-Dee, bas said), you do, you bad (see Rem. 2). 1 idle-ness, 2 deliver-ed, delivery. 1 doctor-ed, 2 dear, direet-ed [Der^-Ket, direct- ory ; Der2-Ter, director], 3 duking, dark. 2 consider-able-ness. THE REPORTING STYLE. 295 Ins-Der .... Def Sdef Ses-Def Den Yuh^-Den . . . Sdens Dlen Dlens Dren Drens Deeshon .... Dershon .... Sdershon . . . Deedher .... Ded Yuh^-Ded... Delt Dred Sdred Ins-Died . . . Dreft Dent Sdent Yuhs-Dent . . Deeshond . . Dedoid 2 in (or in-)considerable-ness. 1 divine-ity, 2 differ-ed-ence, defense-sive, 3 advance-d [Dees^^-Ment, advancement] . 2 said to have. 2 is said to have. 1 denominate-d, denomination [Den'-Vee, de- nominative] , 2 DONE, 3 DOWN. you have done (Yuh^-Dent, you have done it). 3 saddens, sadness. 1 delinquent-cy. 1 delinquents, delinquencies, 2 deliverance. 1 doctrine-al, 3 darken-ed. 1 doctrines, 2 directness, 3 darkens, darkness. 1 contradiction, 2 condition-al, 3 addition-al. 1 derision, 2 direction, 3 duration. 2 consideration (Ins-Dershon, in — the — con- sideration). 2 do thr, done thr, 3 down thr {voc with ou, or Den^-Jedoid). 1 did, 2 do it, 3 (through the line) had had, had it, DouBT-ed (below and free from the line). you did {or do it), you had had {or it). 1 delight-ed, 3 delude-d, dilute-d. 1 deride-d, 2 dread-ed, 3 during it. 1 considered, considerate-ness. 1 unconsidered, inconsiderate-ness. 1 derived, derivative. 1 DID NOT, didn't, 2 do not, 3 had not, hadn't, 2 accident-al-ally. you did not, you do not, you had not. 1 conditioned (Decshon^, condition; Deeshon', contradiction). 1 ALREADY, AWE, 2 ! OH ! OWE (O' in O'Con- nor and other proper names to be regarded and written as vocalization). 296 THE COMPENDIUM. CH. Chay / 1 EACH, 2 which, change-d [Chay2-Bel, change- able], 3 MUCH, charge-d [Chay^-Bel, charge- able]. Chel / 1 each will, 2 which will, children, 3 much will. Cher / 1 cheer, each are (as in " John and James, each are"), 2 which are, chair (Chern^, chair- man), 3 which were. Scher / 2 such are, 3 such were. Chler P z bachelor [Chler3-Arts, Bachelor of Arts]. Chef / 1 which ought to have, 2 whichevek, which have, 3 which would have. Schef / 1 such ought to have, 2 such have, 3 such would have. Cherf / 1 cheerful-ness, 2 which are to have, which are of, 3 which were to have, which were of. Chen J 1 each one, 2 which one. Schen J 2 such a one. Schaydher .... / 2 such (an)other (see Section 20-4, R. 3). Chet / 1 which it, which ought, 3 which would, which had. Schet /° 1 such ought, 3 such would, such had. Chelt P 1 child-hood, which will it. Chert 7 1 cheered, 2 which are had, 3 which were had, charity-able. Cheft I 1 which ought to have had (or it), 2 which have had (or it), 3 which would have had (pr it). Schef t ^ 1 such ought to have had {or it), 2 such have had (or it), 3 such would have had (or it). Chent J 1 (or Chet'-Net) which ought not; Chent^ (or Chet'-Net), which would not. Schent y 1 (or Schet'-Net) such ought not; Schent^ (or Schets-Net), such would not, such had not. Chlent J' 1 which will not. Chetoid / 1 on, 2 shoitld, he. H-tick / 2 In the acs, and rs, Chetoida (= /i-tick) is a word-sign for ht, 3 ... how, 4 to how. THE REPORTING STYLE. 29t Iss-Chetoid . Cheltoid Chertoid . . . Cheftoid.... J. Jay Jays Jayst Jayses Sjay Jel Jels Jer Jers Jef Sjef Jen Jens Jenst Jayshon . . . Jaytiv Sjershon . . Sjert / r f ? I I t J J ^ 2 from all [Fer^-Lay, freely]. 1 (or Ef'-Wen) if one, 2 often, phonography, for one (or Ef--Wen). 2 Standard Phonography. 1 fallen, fall in, 2 fell in, 3 philanthropy-ic- ically-ist. 1 if our own, frequency, 2 furnish-ed, furni- ture [Fren2-Ar, furnisher], from one (or Fer2-Wen) — see from in Index, 3 for our own. 1 fiction, 2 fashion [Efshon^-Bee, fashionable], 3 a£Eection-ate-ly. 1 affliction, 2 flexion. 1 formation [En-Fershon', in formation ; En- shon', information], 2 fraction, 3 fruition. 2 farther, further, from thr. 1 IF IT, feature, 2 after, for it, for what (see Sec. 221, E. 4), 3 future-ity. 3 footstep. 1 fault-y, followed, filled, fill it, feel it, 2 failed, felt, for all it (had or would), 3 fooled. 1 from what, 2 from it. 1 (or Ef i-Net) if not, 2 (or Efs-Net) for not, 3 found-ed-ation. 1 frequent-ly. 1 EVER, 2 have, 3 HOWEVER, halve. 1 visible-y-ity [En-Vees', invisible-ity] 2 sEVERAi, Savior [Ard'-Ketoid-Svee, Lord and Savior]. you have (see R. 2) — see Index. 3 VALUE (Veld3, valued). 1 OVER, 2 every, very, 3 favor-ed [Ef^-Vert, favorite] . 1 converse-ant (Verseshon^, conversation), 2 universe-al-ly [Vers^-Tee, university; Vers*- Em, universalism], 3 averse. THE REPORTING STYLE. 303 Ven .... Vren . . . Veeshon Vershon Veedher Vet .... Veld . . . Vert.. . Vent . . . TH. Ith Sithist . Yuh2-Ith Ther ... Thef . . . . Thren . . Thet ... Thret . . DH. Dhee . . . . Dhees . . Dheeses Dhel ... Dher . . . . 1 EVEN, evening (or Ven'-Ing), 2have(ing)been ; sometimes have can be omitted (as in Kent'- Ben, cannot have been), or it may be ex- pressed by an Ef-hook (see phr in Dic- tionary and Reporter's List) — see Sec. 249. 2 (or Ver2-Wen) every one (see phr in Dic- tionary and Reporter's List). 1 (the con written or implied) conviction, 2 vocation ["con":Vee-Kayshon, convoca- tion], 3 avocation. 1 conversion, 2 version, 3 aversion. 1 of thr (see Index). 1 of it (see Index under of and of it) avoid-ed- ance, 2 have it {or had), evident-ce, 3 halved. 1 over it (see Sec. 221, R. 4) convert-ed, 2 virtue [Vert^-Lay, virtual-ly ; Vert--Es, virtuous; Verts^-Lay, virtuously], 3 avert-ed. 1 convened, convenient, 2 (or Vee^-Net) have not. 2 THINK, 3 THANK-ED, thousand-th (see Sec. 266). 2 south-east [Sithist^-Ren, south-eastern], you think (see R. 2). 2 THROUGH [Ther3, threw] . 3 thankful-ly-ness (see Sec. 182, Rem.). 2 (or Ther2-Wen), through one. 1 THOUGHT [Thet'-Fel, though tful-lj'-ness], 2 think it. 1 authority-ative, 2 throughout, through it. 1 THEE, thy, 2 they, THEM, 3 THOUGH, TUOU. 1 THESE, THYSELF, 2 THIS, 3 THOSE, THUS. 2 THIS IS {or has), thejiselves. 1 with all, withal (Dhelts', with all its), 2 they •niLL, they all, 3 thou will {or wilt). 1 EITHER, 2 their, THEY ARE, THERE (sCC SeC 265), 3 OTHER. 304 THE COMPENDIUM. Dhrel Dhef Dhelf . . . . Dhref Dhrelf ... Dhen Sdhen . . . . Dheedher Dheedhern . Dhet Dhelt Dhret Dhent Dhlent Dhrent S. Steh Es Es-Steh .... Yuh2-Es . . . . Es'ef Es-Isseshon . 2 there will, they are all (see Index). 1 they ought to have, 2 they have (see Sec. 182, E.), 3 they would have. 1 with all of, 2 they will have, they all have, 3 thou wilt have. 1 there ought to have [Dhret'-Ben, there ought to have been], 2 they are to have, there have [Dher2-Ben, there have been], 3 there would have [Dhred^-Ben, there would have been]. 2 they are all to have, there will have. 1 WITHIN, THINE, 2 THEN, 3 THAN (sCe § 201, K. 8). 2 southern [Sdhen^-Kay, southerner]. 1 that thr, within thr (or Dhen'-Bedoid), 2 the other, then thr {voc with e, or Dhen'^- Bedoid), 3 though thr, than thr (voc with a, or Dhen3-Bedoid), without thr {voc with ou, or Dhet2-Jedoid). 1 (or Dheni-Bentoid) within their own, 2 the other one, then their own (or Dhen*- Bentoid), 3 (or Dhen^-Bentoid) than their own. 1 THAT, they ought, 2 without, 3 they would, they had, though it. 1 with all it. 1 there ought, 2 there it, 3 there would (or had). 1 within it, they ought not, 2 then it, 3 than it (had or would), they would {or had) not. 1 they will not, 3 thou wilt {or will) not. 1 on either hand, there ought not, 2 on the other hand, 3 there would {or had) not. 2 FIRST (usually Fers*, in derivatives or com- pounds) — see Index. 1 SEE, 2 so, 3 trs, USE (=yoos). 2 assist-ed-anoe [Es^-Stent, assistant]. you see, you say {voc). 3 useful-ly-ness. 2 cessation (harmonizes with Es'-Iss, cease,) [Ses-Shen2, secession]. THE REPORTING STYLE. 305 Estern . . Est Z. Iss Zee Zef Zeedlier . Zet Zeft SH. Ish Yuh2-Ish Sher . . . . Shef .... Isht Sheft.... Sherd . . . ZH. Zhay Zher Zherd . . . L. Lay Wei Slay Lef Welf . . . . Len Layshon . ^i J J :) J J) 3 r f r C r 1 eastern. 1 ASTONISH-ED-MENT, SCe it, 2 ESTABLISH-EU- MENT, SO it, SO had, say it {voc. with S). 1 H-is, 2 H-AS (see h-is and h-as phrases in the Dictionary). 2 WAS, 3 USE (= yooz). 2 was to have, 3 used to have [Zed^-Vet, used to have it] . 1 is thr, 2 was thr, 3 h-as thr. 1 IS IT, 2 AS IT, HAS IT, hesltate-d-ation, 3 used. 2 was to have had. 1 SHE, WISH, 2 SHALL, SHALT, 3 issue(Isht2,issued). you shall, you wish. 1 wisher, she were, 2 suke-ly, assure [Sher- Ens, assurance] , 3 share [Sher^-Ar, sharer] . 1 wish-ed to have, she ought to have, 2 shall have, 3 she would have. 1 WISHED, she ought, wish it, 2 shall it, 3 she would [or had), issued. 1 she ought to have had, 2 shall have had, 3 she would have had. 2 assured, 3 shared. 2 usuAL-LY [En-Zhay2, unusual] . 2 PLEASURE, 3 measure-able-ably. 3 measured [En-Zherd^, unmeasured]. 2 WILL, WILT, willing (see R. L., 460-6), 3 whole. 1 WE WILL, WHILE, will (see ludcx, p. 440), 2 well. 2 as well, 3 salvation. 2 (oj- Lay2-Vee) will have, willing to have, love- ing (see Sec. 182, R. h) — see Index. 1 we will have (see Keporter's List, p. 482). 2 ALONE, learn-ed (see Reporter's List, p. 483). 2 revelation (Ref>, reveal-ed), 3 revolution. 20 306 THE COMPENDIUM. Laydher Let Lets Slat Welt Eld Sold Lent Welent Ar Ars Arses Sam Arder Ard Arnt Sarnd EAT. Wer Eel Kels Eef Werf Wern Reneslion ... Kayshon l/ 7 7 1 all thr (see E. 20), 2 let thr (see Sec. 264, E. 8). 1 little, all it, will it, 2 let, will have had (p. 440) 1 all its, little as (or is), 2 let tjs (or his). 1 as little [Slets'-Pees, as little as possible]. 1 while it, we will have had. 2 WORLD [Eld2-El, woeldly]. 2 seldom. 1 will not [Let'-Net, will it not ; Lenti, island ; Petoid-Lent', highland] — see Ee- porter's List, pp. 495-498. 1 WE WILL NOT. 1 HEAE, HEE, HEEE, 2 AEE, 3 OUE. 1 HEKS, HEESELE, HEAES, 3 CUES, OUESELF. 3 OUESELVES. 2 concern-ing (sometimes Iss-Een inp/ir). 1 order-ed, 2 eathee (for the rs Eaydher^ is preferable). 1 LoED: kead, ordinary [Ster2-Ard, extraordin- ary], 2 HEAED, WOED (when Werd is not convenient). 2 AEE NOT (sometimes for art not; sometimes expressed by Eent). 2 concerned (sometimes added by Iss-Eend ; In-Sarnd, or Ens^-Rend, unconcerned). 1 WE AEE, 2 WHEEE, work-ed, 3 AWAEE, [En- Wer3, unaware], with our (or Wer'). 1 real-ly-ity, 2 relate-d-ion, relative-ly (Reltivs, for the noun relative), 3 rule-d. 1 realize [Eelseshon', realization]. 1 arrive-al, reveal-ed, 2 are to have, are of, revolve-d. 1 we are of, we are to have, 2 whereof, 3 aware of. 1 we are in, 2 whereon, workman, 3 with our own (or Wern'). 1 ornamentation (see E. 4). 1 irrational-ly-ity, 2 reformation [Eay^-Fer, reform-ed]. 3 rational-ly-ity. THE REPORTING STYLE, 307 Iss-Ret Wert Reft Rent Wernt Wehwernt . . M. Em Ems Sem Wem Mel Mer Merl Men Smen Emslaon .... Semshon . . . Emp . Emps Semp Stemp Wemb Emben Wemben . . . Empshon . . . Empslions . . Emdher .... 2 certain-lj'-ty (sometimes Sarf! in phi-). 2 woED, were it, where it (oj- had). 1 arrived, 2 hereafter. 2 AEE NOT (more generally Arnt^). 1 WE AEE NOT. 1 we were not. 1 ME, MY, 2 AM, MAY, HIM, make (or Em"-Kay), 3 home [Em^-Lay, homely]. 1 MYSELF, 2 HIMSELF. 1 similar-ity, 3 consume [Smed^, consumed ; Sem^-Ray, consumer]. 1 WE MAY, with me {or my), 2 with him. 1 million-th, 2 promulgate-d-ion, 3 family [Ei'^-Em-Lay, female ; Em^-Mel, human family] . 1 Mr., meke, eemakk-ed, 2 mobe, mercy, merciful-ly. 1 immoral-ly-ity, 2 moral-ly-ity 1 men, 2 MAN (sometimes added in the rs by the En-hook, as Ken^, countrymen). 2 examine-ation [Ker^-Smen, cross-examiue- ation], some one [or Sem^-Wen). 2 mention (Wem'shoni, we mention). 2 consumption. 1 IMPOKTANT-CE, 2 IMPEOVE-MENT, may bo. 1 IMPOSSIBLE-ILITY. 1 simple-y-icity, 2 exemplify-ied-ication, some- body, 3 example (In-Semp^, unexampled). 2 extemporaneous-ly (Stemp2-Eay-Ray extem- porary). 1 we may be. 2 may have been. 1 we may have been. 3 impassion [Peeshon', passion]. 2 impatience [Peeshons^, patience]. 1 might thr (see Sec. 264, R. 8), 2 mattee. 308 THE COMPENDIUM. Semdher . . Semdhern . Met Med Smet Smed Wemt Mert Ment Sment ... Wem'ent . Emshond . Empend. . , Empshont N. En Ens Enses .... Enst Steh-En . . Wen Nel Nels ..... Ner Nerl Nen Snen v_P 2 some other (see Sec. 264, E. 3). 2 (or Semdher'-Wen), some other one. 1 MIGHT, mighty, 2 may it (see Sec. 221, R. 4. 1 IMMEDIATE-LY, 2 MADE. 1 SOMEWHAT, 2 sometime. 3 consumed. 1 we might, we met, we made, 2 were met, were made. 1 immortal-ly-ity [Mert-Lays', immortalize], 2 mortal-ly-ity. 1 MIND, 2 MAY NOT, AM NOT, amoimt-ed, mental- ly-ity, 3 movement. 2 examined [Ker^-Sment, cross - examined ; In-Sment2, unexamined]. 1 WE MAT NOT, we meant, 2 were meant. 2 mentioned (Wemshond', we mentioned, 2 were mentioned). 1 imponderable-ility, 2 impenetrable-ility- ness. 2 impatient, 3 impassioned [Empshon-Tee^, impassionate] . 1 IN ANY, never (or En-Yee2 — E. 15), 2 no, KNOW, 3 OWN. 1 INFLUENCE, 2 commence-ment. 1 United States, 2 commences-ments.necessarj'- iiy- 1 INFLUENCED, instinct-ivB, 2 commenced, next (sometimes Ens in phi-). 2 stenography-er-ic. 1 WHEN, we know, with no, 2 one, were no, were any {voc). 1 in all, 2 only, 3 annual-ly. 1 unless, 2 only h-as {or h-is), no less. 1 NEAR, NOR, 2 MANNER, 3 owner, in our. 1 nearly, nor will. 1 OPINION, any one, in one, 2 none, known, 3 no one. 1 synonym-ous-ly, is known (or none), 2 has known [or none). THE REPORTING STYLE. 309 Wenen . . . Ensbon . . Nerns . . . . Endher . . Wendher . Endhern . Net End Netst Snet Went . . . . Nerd Neft Wen'ent . . Nernt . . . . Netseslion NG. Ing Sing Ingen . . . . Singen . . . Ingdher . . Ing'end . . W. Way Swayst . . . Swayster . Wayf . . . . . 1 we have known {or none), 2 were known (or none), 3 were no one. 1 information [En-Fer', inform-ed-ant]. 1 ignorance. 1 ENTIRE, any other, 2 another, 3 no other. 2 wonder-ed-ful-ly, one (an)other (sometimes add other by lengthening, omitting the an). 1 intrinsic-al-ly, any other one, 2 another one, 3 no other one (or than). 1 NOT, in it, in what, interior [Net-El*, in- teriorly ; Ent-Eli, intolerable], 2 nature [Net'--El, natural-ly], 3 anterior. 2 UNDER, hundred-th, 3 owned, 3 hand-ed (sometimes added by an En-hook and shortening, as, Tent^, at hand. 2 New Testament (Eldst^, Old Testament,) [Kred'-Netst, according to the New Testa- ment]. 1 IS NOT, 2 H-AS not. 1 WANT-ed, when it (had, or would), 2 one would (or had). 1 IN ORDER. 1 infinite-ly, infinity, infinitude (see § 182, R.6). 2 on (the) one hand. 1 ignorant-ly. 2 intercession. 1 THING, English, 2 language, 3 long, along, length [Ing3-Ith, lengthy]. 1 single-d, singly, 2 as long (see Sec. 245). 1 Englishman (-men), 2 (or Yeh^-Ingen) young man (-men), 3 lengthen. 2 sanguine (-ly-ness). 3 along thr (Ingthern^, longer than). 1 England, 3 lengthened, longhand. 1 WHY, 2 WAT, 3 AWAY (sometimes added by wu). 2 sou (th) west. 2 southwester. 1 why have. 310 THE COMPENDIUM Waydher .... "Waydherdhcr Waynd Swaynd wa Weh Wuh Way'weh . . . . Weh'weh , . . . Wuh'-wuh . . . Way'yeh .... Weh'yeh . . . . Wuh'yiih . . . . Y. Yay Yays Yayses Yayn Yeld Yaydher Yaynd ye Yeh Yuh Yay'weh Yeh'weh Yuh'wuh . . . . H. Hay ~^ '^i r c r 1 water-ed [Way'-Ter, watery], with thr, with another, why thr, '2 whether. 2 whether thr (see Sec. 264, E. 9). 1 why not, 3 wound-ed [Yv^ead, wound — to wind]. 1 (or Sway'-Del), swindle-d. 1 WE. 1 WITH (usually Dhee or Ith — that is, the stroke part of the word — in compound words, as Dhen', within ; prefixed to curves by the Way-hook frequently, and sometimes even to straight lines), 2 weee. 1 WHAT, 2 WOULD, (sce R. L., pp. 875-879). 1 we were [or would). 1 with what, 2 were we (with or what). 1 what we (would or were), 2 would we (or what). 1 we yet. 1 with you, 2 were you. 1 what you (ye or yet), 2 would you (ye or yet). 2 YOUK. 2 TOURS, YOURSELF. 2 YOURSELVES, yours is [or has), yes s = yes, sir. 2 j^our own. 1 yield-ed. 2 your other. 2 (or Yay2-End3), your hand. 1 YE. 1 year-s, 2 yet. 1 BEYOND, 2 YOU (in i~>)\:T Yuh or Yeh, according convenience — see 11. L., pp. 905-912). 1 ye were (or would). 2 yet we (were, with, what or would). 1 beyond what, 2 you were (or would). 2 HE, eh, 3 ah, holy [Hay^-Ray, holier ; Hayst^, holiest; Hay^-Ens, holiness]. THE REPORTING STYLE. 311 Eem. 1. "All, Will, Are, Our" Added.— {a) The reporter may safely and advantageously apply the principles of adding all and will by an El-hook, and are and our by an Ar-hook, to simple- consonant signs — and to full-length Ar-hook and El-hook signs by enlarging the hook — in many more instances than are indicated in the preceding list. Eem 2. " Tou" Joined as a Hook.— (a) In phrase-writing, the sign for you may sometimes be joined as an initial hook on the left-hand side of a descending letter ; thus: "'N.' you have been, ] "' you do, you had, -^- you shall, "■'\^ you have, "?"" you think. (6) When you commences a phrase, its sign, according to Section 245, rests on the line, and thus serves to distinguish a Yuh-hook sign, when standing alone or commencing a phrase-sign, from an Ar-hook sign. In Yxah-Vee and Yuh-Ith there is an additional distinction arising from joining the hook on the convex side of the curve, (c) Even when a Yuh-hook is taken from the position on the line — as in such phrase-signs as : Ef '-Yuh-Ben, if you have been ; Ef '-Yuh-Dee, if you do — it is easily distinguished from the Ar-hook by a reference to the context and the other portions of the phrase-sign. Rkm. 3. " We" Prefixed by a Hook. — (a) It is allowable in a few cases to represent ice by joining Weh as a hook to Kay and some other horizontal letters which, according to the general rule, would not take the Way-hook ; thus : ^^TJL '^e can, '^ we could, '^ we give, we have given, i we go, .£Z^ we may be. Signs thus formed do not in practice conflict with corresponding El- and Ar-hook signs. {h) We is generally joined by the Way-hook to a following word com- mencing with Em, En, Lay, or Eay ; thus : Wer'-Iver, we require ; Wensi-Eay, we answer ; Wel'-Kay, we like ; Wemst', we must. Eem. 4. Eshon added to the En-hook. — The reporter occasionally adds Eshon to an En-hook ; as in Een^-Eshon, ornamentation. Eem. 5. Termination Ly. — An adjective-sign word may usually be written for an adverb formed from it by the addition of ly — as spiritual for spiritually; particular for particularly — unless the ex- pression of the termination is found to be necessary for the sake of distinguishing between different words, as in writing interiorly to distinguish it from nol. Eem. 6. The Ef-Ilook on Curves. — In several of the word-signs of the preceding list it is indicated that an Ef- or Vee-hook should be written on a curve — as in the signs for " thankful-ness, they ought to have, they will have, was to have, will have," etc. — and the student should carefully distinguish Thef, Shef, Neft, etc., which 312 THE COMPENDIUM. indicate single signs, from Ith-Ef, Isli-E£, En-Fet, etc., which denote two signs joined. Rem. 7. Art, Bast, Wert, Shalt, etc., belonging to what is called the solemn style, may be expressed the same as the corresponding are, has, were, shall, etc., belonging to the usual style of speech. Rem. 8. Past Tense. — (a) It is usually allowable and advantageous for the reporter, when a stroke or more can be saved thereby, to represent the past tense of a verb by the form of the present tense — writing, for instance, Stend, instead of Sten-Ded, for extended — depending upon the context for the distinction between the tenses, (i) This is a general principle of contraction and may be employed in representing the past tense of verbs not belonging to the list of sign-words ; as in writing Net'-Met for intimated, Ent^-End for in- tended, Ter2-Ment for tormented, Rays-Gerd for regarded, Kay^-Net for acquainted, Rays'-Ret for resorted. Rem. 9. Distinctions. — (a) A word whose outline, when unvocalized, would be liable to be mistaken for a word-sign, should have at least its accented vowel inserted. (5) As a sloping or perpendicular half- length can be written through or just below the line, a distinction may be made between "it had," "it would," etc., by writing the signs for "it had, they had," etc., through the line, and the signs for " it would, they would," etc'., below the line. For the practiced reporter, however, such a distinction is unnecessary. Rem. 10. In, In As, In His, etc., Prefixed. — (a) The In-hook may frequently be joined to a word, in its natural position, to prefix in (and sometimes in the or in a-n); thus : In-Sem', in similar ; In-Sem*, in some ; In-Spret', in (the) spirit ; In-Skret', in (the) secret ; In-Semp2, in (an) exemplification, (h) In his or in as may in a few cases be prefixed by an In-hook and the circle ; thus : Ins-Ker'shon^, in his creation ; Ins-Prens', in his appearance ; Ins-Gret^, in as great. Rem. 11. " One" Added.— One may be added to a considerable number of words, by an En-hook ; thus : Smens, some one ; Nen>, any one ; Nen^, no one (in the third position, to distinguish it from none, Nen^) ; Tens, at one ; Dhee'dhern*, the other one ; En'dhern2, another one ; En'dherns, no other one ; En-Ten^, into one ; Bet>- Wen'en, between one ; Bee^-En-Then, beneath one. Rem. 12. Hooks Omilf-ed. — (a) The hook of the signs for been or can may be omitted when, if written, it would prevent the formation of a desired phrase-sign ; thus : Tees^-Bees-Dee, "it has been said ; " Tee^-Kay-Nel, " it can only ; " Bee^-Bel, " been able. (6) A hook is occasionally omitted from other outlines, to THE REPORTING STYLE. 313 secure a special advantage in phrase-writing; thus: Art^-Yuh, around you ; Em3-Sluy, human soul ; EmS-Mend, human mind ; Men^-Kay- Kay, instead of Men-Ker*-Kay, human character. Rem. 13. "It Ought to Have," "It Woidd Have," etc.— (a) The out- lines Tef, Tef3, for "it ought to have," "it would have," are regarded as unvocalized Tauv, Twoov ; in the first case, i< being repre- sented by t, ought by au, and have by v ; to being omitted, accord- ing to Section 250, 2. In the case of Twoov, it is represented by t, would by woo, and have by v. Upon the same principle are formed the signs for " they ought to have, they would have ; which ought to have, which would have," etc. (b) Did have, which occurs rarely, may, in like manner, be written with Def — that is, "di' have." (c) Coidd have may be written Kef3, -when Ked^-Vee is not better, as in "could have had," Ked^-Ved ; or as in "could have been," Ked"- Ben. Rem. 14. " To " Added by Halving-. — Bled may be written for " able to" — as when preceding "understand" — when ^o cannot better be implied according to Section 250, 2 ; as in writing " able to be," Bel^- Bee ; "able to make," Bel2-Em ; "able to have," Blef^. Rem. 15. Never. — (a) In phrase-writing, never may always be represented by En, being written in the first position when it com- mences a phrase-sign ; thus : Wen'-Ben, we never have been ; Ken*- En-Bee, can never be ; Dher^-En-Ken, there never can ; En'-Ish, never shall ; En'-Ken, never can. (f») Even when never, for any reason, is written separately, it may be represented by En', instead of En-Vee2, in the writing of the practiced reporter. Rem. 16. Forth. — (a) Forth, when following a verb ending in a straight full-length line, may be represented by an Ef-hook ; thus : Steh2-Pef, step forth ; Kief, call forth. (6) In other cases it may be written with Ef-Ith ; thus : Kels>-Ef-Ith, calls forth ; Send2-Ef-Ith, send forth, (c) The practiced reporter, in many cases when forth cannot be expressed by an Ef-hook, will not hesitate to represent it by Ef, trusting to memory and the context to distinguish it from for. (See Reporter's List, p. 212.) Rem. 17. T or D Omitted. — A t or d sound expressed by halving may be omitted in some cases, principally from verbs, to secure advantages which would otherwise be lost — as of adding have by an Ef-hook ; thus : Tref ' for " tried to have " as well as " try to have "; the difference of tense being distinguished by the context. Rem. 18. Ef-Hook on Brief Way and Yay. — The careful writer may, if he prefers, add " have " to a brief Way or Yay by an Ef-hook ; as, Wehfi, -^Q have ; Wekf2, were to have ; Yuhf^, you have. Of ox If 314 THE COMPENDIUM, may be added in the same manner ; as, Webfs, were of ; WuM', what if ; Yehfa, yet if. Eem. 19. Sign -Words Sometimes Written in Full. — A sign-word is sometimes written in full, if the full form secures a convenience in phrase-writing which could not be secured otherwise ; thus : Em'-- En-Tee-Ems, many times ; Def'-Kay'ses-Tens, divine existence. Rem. 20. All Thr, With All, etc. — In analogy with the mode of writing " of thr, of it, for all, for all it," Laydher' may be written for "all thr"; Let', for "all it"; Dheli, for' "with all"; Dhlefi, for " with all it"; Dhel'theri, for " with all thr"; Dhlefi, for " with all of"; Ish'dhers, for "should thr"; Ishfs, for "should it"; En'dher^, roc, for "under thr"; Ar'dher', for "or thr, or (the) other, or another"; Art', for "or it, or had (would)"; Arf, for "or would have"; Dhet", for "with it" (written a little higher than Dhet', that) ; Dhret3, for " thou art." Rem. 21. "Us " Added. — Us may usually be best joined to a preced- ing word by a circle, or by enlarging a circle ; thus : Gays', give us ; Gay'ses', gives us ; Pens*, upon us ; Bel'ses^, bless us ; Es'-Ses, sees us ; Tee'-Chay'ses, teaches us. Rem. 22. Our, in phrase-writing, may be written with Ray, when it cannot be more conveniently expressed otherwise ; thus : Dhee'ses'- Ray, this is our. Rem. 23. "7s, As," etc., Prefixed. — (a) A circle-signword may fre- quently be prefixed to a word commencing with a circle, bj'' enlarg- ing the circle ; thus ; Ses^-En, as soon ; Ses'-Emp, is simply ; Ses'- Mets, is sometimes ; Ses^-Mets, has sometimes ; Ses'-Lays, his soul's ; Sesi-En, is his own. {b) The sign-word thus prefixed usually deter- mines the position of the sign in accordance with Section 2-45. § 275. The student ^Yho desires thoroughly to prepare for general reporting is recommended to acquire the utmost familiarity with the following list of contractions, in addition to those given in Section 272. All the reporting- st3de word-signs and contractions in the Compendium are repeated, with many others added, in the Index. If a writer prefers to use a full outline (made in accordance with the principles of this system) for any reporting-style word-sign or contraction, it ouglit not to be assumed that he is not writing the system in its purity. Each person is at liberty to use more or less of the word-signs and contractions according to his will or need or THE REPORTING STYLE. 315 knowledge. It is considered unnecessary to give the engraved signs in the following list, as the nomenclature has been so thoroughly taught, and the sigiis and names given in preceding lists. Rem. 1. From the following list there have been excluded many contractions which might, and will in due time, be formed by the reporter, in accordance with the general principles of Section 237, K. 3 ; and also a large number of contractions for past tenses or perfect participles, which will be formed in accordance with the principles of Section 27-4, E. 8. Numerous contractions which are formed by the omission of prefixes or affixes, have, for a correspond- ing reason, been excluded. The practiced reporter will form, in accordance with Section 237, Eems. 2 and 3, numerous special con- tractions, as they may seem to be demanded. Rem. 2. Primitive Words Sometimes Inserted. — In some cases in the following list, where a contraction for a derivative word has happened to be the comiilete outline for a primitive word, such word has been inserted to indicate that fact; thus: " En-Vet'," the contraction for "invitation," is the complete outline for " invite ; " and this word has therefore been inserted. Rem. 3. In devising the contractions for the words in the follow- ing list, there has been kept constantly in view the principle of making like contractions for like words ; so that one contraction, familiarized, is an index, in almost every instance, of the contractions for words of similar terminations. To illustrate — learning the con- tractions for " gracious-ly-ness," is in effect learning the contrac- tions for the words of similar terminations, as, " ambitious-ly-ness, judicious-ly-ness ; " except in a few instances where still further contraction may be made, as in the signs for " capricious-ly-ness, superstitious-ly-ness." The contractions for " dominant-ce, prom- inent-ce, independent-ce, correspond-ent-ence, superintend-ent- ence, depend-ent-ence," and words of similar terminations, are all formed in analogy. Contractions for words ending in " graphic-nl," as a general rule, follow the analogy of " biography-ic-al." This general rule being borne in mind, not only may the contractions presented in the following list be more readily learned than a few abbreviations formed without reference to general principles, but, the principle of these contractions being familiaeized, the reporter will readily form like them numerous others as they are needed. Rem. 4. "Administer" and "Distract" Distinguished. — "Adminis- ter" may be distinguished from "distract" by writing the circle 316 THE COMPENDIUM. distinctly -within the Ar-hook in the sign for the former word, and by implying the Ar-hook in the sign for the latter word, by turning the circle on the left-hand side of the Dee. Kem. 5. Deeivatives from contractions are in many cases not included in the Lists, as they are formed generally by simply prefix- ing or affixing the proper signs for the fokmattve ; thus : to the con- traction for "applicable" prefix En for " ijiapplicable ; " to the contraction for " changeable," jjrefix En for "wjichangeable." (See Section 252, K. 2.) Rem. 6. The contraction for a verb may, as a general rule, be employed as a sign for the actor ; thus : the contraction for "interpret" may be employed as a contraction for " interpreter ;" the contraction for "declaim" may be employed as a contraction for " declaimer ; " the contraction for "discover," as a contraction for " discoverer." Rem. 7. "S" Sometimes Omitted. — When several Es-sounds occur together, one or more may be omitted to secure the advantage of a phrase-sign ; thus : Thees^-Tens, this circumstance ; Theeses^-Tens, this existence. Rem. 8. -Ful-ly-ness. — These terminations may be expressed by Ef joined, when the Ef-hook, or a joined Fel cannot be conveniently employed ; thus : Sen-Ef ', sinful-ly-ness ; Pen^-Ef, painful-ly-ness. The termination -fulness is, however, usiially better expressed by its af&x sign. (See Section 232, 2.) List of Reporting Contractions. Abrupt-ly-ness, Bee2-Ray-Pet. abstain-inent-inence, Bees^-Ten. abstract-ed-ly-er, Bees3-Ter. absiird-ity-ly, Bees^-Ard. administer, Dee^-Iss-Ter. admit-ted-tance, Dee'-Met. admonish-ed-ition, Dee^-Men. adventure-d-r, Def^-Enter. aggregate-d-ion, Ger^-Gay. allegory-ic-ical, El'-Ger. ambitious-ly-ness, Emb-Ish'. antagonist-ic-ism-ize-ed, Net^- Gay. aristocrat-ic-ical-cy, Ar^-Stee. arithmetic-al-ian, Ray^-Ith-Met. ascend-ed-ancy, Es^-End. assemble-d-y-age, Es^-Em. assimilate-d-ion, Es'-Em. astronomy-ical-er, Ester'-En. augment-ed-ation-ative, Gay*- Ment. auspicious-ly-ness, Es'-Pee. Bank-rupt-ruptcy, Bee^-Ing. baptize-d-r-ism-ismal, BeeS-Pee. bigot-ed-ry, Beei-Get. ' biography-er-ic-ical, Bee^-Ger. Capricious-ly-ness, Kay-Per'. catholic-ism-ity, Kay-Ith^. chirography-ic-ical, Ker'-Ger. contaminate-d-ion, Tee^-Men. contemplate-d-ion, Tee^-Emp. contemplative-ly-ness, Tee^- Emp-(Lay-Tef). criminal-ly-ity-ate-ated-ation, Ker'-Men. culpable-bly-bility, Kel-Pee^. Declaim-ed-ant-er-ation-atory, Dee2-Kel. decline-able-ation, Dee>-Elen. THE REPORTING STYLE. 317 deficient-ly-ce-cy, Dee^-Ef-Shay. deform-ed-ity-ation, Dee'-Fer. degrade-d-atiou, Dee'^-Gred. deject-ed-(edly)-ion, Dee^-Jay. democract-ic-cj', Dee'-Em. denunciate-d-ion-or-ory, Dee^- Nen. depart-ed-ment-iire, Dee^-Pret. depend-ed-ence-ency-ent, Dee^- Pend. deprecate-d-ion, Dee^-Per. depute-d-ation-y, Dee^-Pet. derogate-d-ory-orily, Der^-Get. designate-d-ioii-(ive), Dees^-Gay. despond-ed-ency-ent-ently, Dees2-Pend. digDLify-fied-(tary)-ty, Dee^-Gay. dilapidate-d-ion, DeP-Pet. diplomat-ic-ist, Dee--Pel-Met. disappoint-ed-ment, Dees'-Pent. discord-ant-ance, Dees'-Kred. discriminate-d-ly-ion,Dees2-Kay. disparage-ment, Dees^-Pee-Jay. distract-ed-er, Dees'-Ter. dominate-d-aDt-ion, Dee'-Men. Eccentric-al-ity, Kays^-Enter. eflEeminate-ness-ly-acy, Ef2-Men. efficieut-ly-ce-cy, Ef2-Shay. electric-al-ity, El^-Kay. entangle-d-ment, Ent^-Ing. enthusiast-ic-ical-ically-m, En- Ithses2. episcopal-ian-ianism, Pees^-Kay. exclaim-ed, exclamation-tor v-(ti v) , Kays2-Kel. expedient-ly-ce-cy and expedi- tion, Kay-Spet'. exterminate-d-ion, Ster^-Men. extinct-ion and extinguish-ed, Kays-Tee2. Facetious-ly-ness, Efs^-Shay. factious-ly-ness, Ef^-Kay. fanatic-al-ally-ism, Ef^-Net. Gracious-ly-ness, Ger-Isli*. gravitate-d-ation, Ger-Vet^. Hazard-ed-ous-ously, Zee*-Ard. Implacable-bly-bility-bleness, Em-Pel2-Kay. impregnate-d-ion-ble-bly, Em- Per2-Gay. inausjncious-lj^ Ens-Pee^-Ish. indelinite-ly-ness, End-Ef-. iudemnify-ied-ity, End'-Em. indeijendent-ce-cy-ly,End-Pend2. indignant-ly-tion-ity, End'-Gay. individual-ly-(ism), End-Ved'. indivisible-bility, End-Vees'. infer-red-ence, En-Ef2. infirm-ity-ly-ness, En-Fer^. infringe-d-ment-r, En-Fren'. inspect-ed-ion, En-Spee^. intellect^ual-ually, Ent'-Ket. intelligible-bly, Ent-Jay2. intei'iiret-ed-ation, Ent-Pret^. intimidate-d-ion, Ent'-Med. invent-ed-or-ive, En-Vent^, invisible-bly-bility, En-Vees'. invite-d-ation, En-Vet', irrecoverable-bly, Ar^-Kef. irresistible-bly-bility, Arses2-Tee. Judicious-ly-ness, Jed'-Shay. Legislate-d-ive, etc., Lay^-Jay. legitimate-ly-cy-ness, Lay^-Jet. Levite-icus-ical, Lay'-Vet. lexicography-ic-ical-er, Lays"- Kay-Ger. Magnet-ic-al-ally-ism, Em^-Gen. magnificent-ly-ce, Em'-Gay. maj esty-ic-ical-ically, Em- Jay'. malevolent-ly-ce, Mel-Vee^. malform-ed-ation, Mel-Fer*. malicious-ly-ness, Mel-Ish^. malignant-ly-cy, malignity, Mel'-Gay. mechanic-al-ally-ism, Em^-Kay. method-ic-ical-ically, (method- ism), Em-Thed2. methodist-ic-ical, Em-Thedst^. monstrons-ly, monstrosity, Men- Stees2. Nonrish-able-ment, Ner-Ish^. noxious-ly-ness, En-Kay-Ish^. Obscure-ly-ity, Bees^-Kay. ofl&cious-ly-ness, Ef'-Ish. oligarchy-al-ical, El2-Ger. omnipotent-ly-ce-cy, Men-Pee^. 318 THE COMPENDIUM. omniscient-ly-ce-cy, Men-Ish^. orthodox-ly-ness-y, llay'-Ith. Pedaiit-ic-ical-ically-ry,Pee2-Dent. phenomenon-a-al, Fen^-Em. philosopliy-ic-ical-ically,Fels2-Ef. photography-ic-er-ist, Feti-Ger. potential-ity-ly, potency, Pee^- Ten. powerful-ness, Pee^-Ref. precipitate-d-ion-or, Pers'-Pet. predominate-d-ion, Pred'-Men. prepare-d-atory-ation, Per^-Pee- Eay. presbyter-ian-ianism, Pers^-Bet. present --ed-ation, Pers^-Ent. preserve-d-ation, Pers^-Eay. pretentious-sive-sion, Per^-Ten. proclaim-ed-ation, Per^-Kel. prognosticate-d-ioD, Per'-Gay. project '-ed, Per- Jay. prominent-ly-ce-cy, Per'-Men. proscribe-d-r, Per^-Skay. pugnacity-ous-ly, Pee^-Gay. punctiliouB-ly-ness,Pee2-Ing-Ket. Rapid-ly-ness-ity, Eay^-Ped. recapitulate-d-ion, Eay "'-Kay-Pet. recijjrocate-d-ion, reciprocal-ly- ness, reciprocity, Rays'-Per. reclaim-ed, reclamation, Eay^-Kel recover-ed-y, Eay2-Kef. redundant-ly-ce-cy, Eed^-End. reform-ed-er-atory, R;iy'-Fer. refute-d-ation, Eay2-Fet. regenerate-d-cy, Riy^-Jen. reject-ed-ion, RayMay. relinquish-ed-ment, Eel'-'-Ing. rehictant-ly-ce-cy, Eel^-Ket. remonstrate-d, Ar^-Ems-Ti'et. repent-ed-ant-ance, Eay^-Pent. reprehend-ed, Eay^-Prend. reprehensible-y-ness-bility, Ray2-PrenR. reprebension-sive, Eay^-Pren. republic-ation, republisb-ed-(er), Eay2-Pee-Bee. resemble-d-ance, Ar^-Sem. reserve-(d-ly)-ation, Eays^-Ray. resplendent-ce-cy, Eays^-Plend. Sanctify-ied-ication, Sing^-Ket. sanctimony-ious, Sing^-Em. sculpture-d-or, Skel-Pet^. sentiment- al-ality, Sents-Ment. skeptic-al-ally-ism, Skay-Pet^. somnambnlic-ist-ism, Smen-Bee^. spacious-ly-ness, Spee2-Ish. specific-al-ally-ness, Spees'-Ef. specious-ly-ness, Spee^-Ish. speculate-d-or, Spee^-Klet. subserve-d-ient-ience, Sbees^- Eay. substantial-iy-ity-ness, Sbee^- Stee. substantiate-d, Sbee--Sten. subtract-ed, Sbee^-Ter. succinct-ly-ness, Ses-Ing'-Ket. sufficient-ly-cy, Sef^-Shay. superficial-ly-ity-ness, Sper^-Ef. superscribe-d-(r), Sper^-Skay. superstitious-ly-ness, Sper^-Stee. surreptitious-ly-ness, Iss-Ray2- Pet. Technic-al-ally-ality, Tee^-Kay. telegraph-y-ic-ically, Tel^-Ger. temperance-ate-ately, Tee^-Emp. timid-ly-ness-ity, Tee'-Med. toi'pid-ity-ness, Ter'-Ped. transcend-ed, Ters^-End. transcendental-ism-ist, transcen- dent-(ly-ness), Ters^-Nent. transcribe-d-(r), Ters'-Kay. transform-ed-ation, Ters^-Fer. transparent-ly-ce-cy, Ters^-Pee. typography-ic-ical, Tee^-Pee-Ger. Vege table-arian-ation , Ve e^- Je t . vexatious-ly-ness, Vee^-Kays- _ (Isb). vicious-ly-ness, Vee'-Ish. AVretcbed-ly-ness, Eay^-Ched. THE REPORTING STYLE. 319 DISTINCTIONS. § 276. Words of different meanings, and containing the same consonants, are distinguished — 1. By difference in the mode of representing the first consonant ; thus : Ray-Spens, responsible — Rays- Let, resolute (see Sec. 153, 2) ; Ar-Spens, irre- sponsible — Ar-Iss-Let, irresolute (see Sec. 152, 1). 2. By some other difference of outline ; thus : Em'der- Tee', moderate — Mcd-Ret\ immoderate ; Pers^- Ket, prosecute— Pee--Rays-Ket, pci'secute ; Bcc'- Ray-Ith, berth — Ber"-Ith, breath. 3. By difference in position ; thus : Per^'-Met, permit — Per'-Met, prompt — Per'-Met, promote ; End'- Kay'shon, indication — End--Kay'shou, induction (see Sec. 261). 4. By the vocalization of one or more of the words to be distinguished ; thus : Em--Gret, emigrate — Em^-Gret, migrate — lEm'-Gret, immigrate. § 277. The mode of distinguishing several of the sign- words has already been exhibited in the list of reporting word-signs. The following list will be useful for reference, and as an extended illustration of the principles of Section 276. Words containing the same, or nearly the same, Consonants, Distinguished by Difference of Outline, Position, or Vocalization. P- L...'^.. Pelsti, pleased. ^] Peel-Tee, piety. \— . Pee2-Tee, pity. \-... Pee3-Tee, patentee. \0 Pee-Lays-Dee, pellucid. Pee2-Ray, pure. Pee3-Ray, power. Pee3-Ar, poor. > 17 Pee2-Rays-Kayshon, persecution. Pels2(or3)-Dee, placid. l-Vo Perss-EayBhon. or Perseshons, prosecution, or pros'uahoQ, 320 THE COMPENDIUM, V rV- .V:- -\- V Pers'-Kayshon, pre- scription. Pers^-Kayshon, pro- scription. Pee2-E.ays-Ket, perse- cute-d. Pers'-Ket, i^rosecute-d. Pee'-llayslion, apparition, Pee2-Piayshon, portion, Parisian. Pee^-Rayshon, opportion. Pershon', perfection. Perslion^, operation, Persian, Pershon^, oppression, Prussian, Pee2-Ret-En, pertain. Pee3-Ret-En, o/^pertain. Pees'-Lay, epistle. Pee.s*-Lay, ajjostle. Pees2-Len, pestilential. Pees3-Len, pnsillanimoiis. Peeshon3(-Tee), pas- sionate-ly-ness. Peeshont*, j^atient. Spee2-Pi,et, supjjort-ed. Si:>ret, separate-d. Spees'-E.f, specific-al- alness. Spees2-Ef, specify. Pel2-Kay, ptacable-ility. Pels-Kay, applicable-ility. Perl-Pee, property. Pf^r', proper-riety. Per2-Pret, appropriate- d-ness. Per2-Pee-Ray, prepare- ation-atory. Per2-Pershon, appro- priation. Per^-Peeshon, propor- tion-ed. Per^-Pee-Ret, prepared. Pee2-Pee-Ret, purport-ed. Per'-Pees, projjerties. Pars', proprieties. Per^-Pees, perhaps, propose. Pee2-Pees, purpose. Per'-Beeshon, prohi- bition. Per2-Beeshon, pro?;ation. Per3-Beeshon, apY>To- bation. Per'-Beetiv, prohibitive. Per^-Beetiv, proZ;ative. Per^-Beetiv, a^probative. Per'iBet, pro/iibit-ed. Per2:Bet, pro6ate-d. Per'-Kel, proclivity. Per2-Kel, procZaim-ed- ation. Per3-Ket, praciicable- ness-ility. Per3, practice-cal-ly. Perst^, adj., practiced. Per2-Ish, precious-ly- ness, perish, Persia. Per3-Ish, Prussia. Perl-Ems, promise. THE REPORTING STYLE. 321 Per2-Eras, prem'ise, promise'. Per'-Men, prominent- ce-cy. Per^-Men, /fecmanent- ce-cy. Pei-a-Men-Ent, pre- r\ eminent-] y. Per'-Met, prompt-ed. V-. Per2-Met, permit-ted;Per2- Eraslion, permission. fs Per3-Met,promote-d; Per^- c\ Emshon, promotion. ._\^_ Pers'-Pee, jsrospect-ed. .!\\.. Pers2-Pret, prosperity. ,V ■■■?■ Pers'-Pee-Kay, perspi- cuity. Pers'-Pef, ^rospective-ly. Pers2-Pef, perspective-ly. Pers'-Dee, precede. Pers^-Dee, proceedi, per- suade. Pee2-Rays-Dee, pursued. Pers'-Kay, p-escribe-d. Pers2-Kay, proscribe-d. Pers'-Kef, j^rescriptive. Pers2-Kef, proscriptive. Pers'-Kayshon, /prescrip- tion. Pers^-Kayshon, j^roscrip- tion. Persi-Ket, ^rosecute-d. Pee2-Rays-Ket,^ersecute-d vo V V X- XX V?.. ^ >.... Pers^-Ar, oppressor, appraiser Pee2-Ray-Es-Ar, pursuer. [ 'Xp Pers'-Met, approximate- T \ d. 21 Per.s2-Met, presjnnptuous- ly-ness-ive. Pers2(or 3)-Med,'^ pre- sumed. Pers2-Net, pre.sen^ed- ation. Pers2, present. lu-Sper'-Bel, insjoirable. In-Sper2-Bel, inseparable. In-Sper3-Bel, insuperable. Spers'-Em, spiritualism. Spers3-Em, sMpernatural- ism. Prefi-Ket, perfected. Pref2-Ket, provoked. Pref'-Gay, prof(li)gacy. Pref2-Gay, prefigure-d. Pet2-Ren, paternal-ly. Pet3-Een, patron, pattern. Pet2-Rent, paternity. Pet^-Rent, patterned. Pret'-Kayshon, prec/ic- tion. Pret2-Kaysbon, projec- tion, predication. Per^-Deeshon, prod«ction. Pred'-Ket, predic<-ed. Pred^-Ket, predicate-d. ■protect-eA. Per2-Dee, product. Prets'-Tent, ^^^'^^tant. Prets2-Tent, predestined. Pend'-Bee, po7iderable- ility. 322 THE COMPENDIUM. \_ \ ~o ^1 >■ Pent2-Bee, penetrable- ility. B. Bee2-Tee-Ef, beatify. Bet2-Ef, beautify. Bee2-Tef-Dee, beatified. Bet2-Fed, beautified. Bee2-Kay, become. Bee^-Kay, to become. Bee3-(Kay), back. Bee2-(Ray)-Ith, birth. Ber2-Ith, breath. Bee'-En-Ef, beneficial-ly. Bee2-En-Fet, benefit-ted. Ben2-Ef, beneficent-ce. Bee2-En-Vee, benevolent- ce. Bee3-En-Ef, benefactor. Bee*-Ing, being. Bee*-Ing, bank, bank- rupt-cy. Bees^-Ter, obstruct-ed. Bees3-Ter, abstract-ed. Bees*-Tref, obstructive. Bees^-Tref, abstractive. Bees2-Tershon, obstruc- tion. Bees-'-Tershon, abstrac- tion. Bees'-Ten, obstinate-cy. Bees^-Ten, abstain-inent- iuence.. 4 ^-Pet, adopt-ed. Dee3-Pet, adapted. Dee'-Pref, deprive. Dee2-Pref, deprave-ation. Dee3-Pref, depravity. Dee'-Ter, daughter. Det'-Ar, auditor. Det>-Ray, auditory. Det2-Ar, debtor. Det3-Ar, doubter. Dee2-Ter, editor. Dee2-Ter, deter, detri- ment-al. Dee3-Ter, detract-ed. Dee2-Tred, deterred. Dee^'-Tred, down-trodden. Dee>-Klen, decline-able- ation Dee*-Klen, declension. 1/^ DeeS-Layshon, adulation. I-/ ! ^ r ..p.... Us- U^ Delshons, delusion, dilution. Dees^-Layshon, desola- tion. Dees^-Elshon, dissolu- tion. Dees2-Let, desolate. Dees2-Elt, dissolute. Dee2-Let-Ray, adultery. Dee2-Layter, idolater, idolatry. Dee-Let, adult. Diet", delight-ed. Diets, dilute-d, delude-d. Def2, defence, differ-ent- ed-ence. Def3, advance-d. Dee2-Rayslion, adoration. Dershon', derision. Dershou^, direction. Dershon', duration. Dee'-Men, dominate-d- ation-ant-ance, Dee2-Men, diminisb-ed- ution. Dee3-Men, admonish-ed- ition. Dee2-Em-Enshon, con- demnation. Dee3-Em-Enshon, dam- nation. Dees'-PenL disappoint- ed-ment. Dees2-Pent, despond- ed-ent-ency. Dees'-Ter, destroy. Dees2-Ter, destructible. 324 THE COMPENDIUM. I- % K rCi L u <■ L^. Dees'-Ter, distract-ed. Dee3-Iss-Ter, administer. Dees2-Tershon, destruc- tion. Dees^-Tershon, distrac- tion. Dee^-Iss-Tersbon, ad- ministration. Dees2-Ten, destine. Deest2-Ea, destiny. Dees2-Ti"ef, destructive- ness. Dees3-Tref, distractive. Dee"-IsK-Tertiv, admin- istrative. Dees'-Tee-Rayshon, dis- tortion. Dees^-Teeshon, destitu- tion. Dees^-Teeshon, dis- satisfaction Dees'-Es, decease ; de- ceased, Dees'-Est. Deeses', disease-d. Del', idleness. Dee^-Lay-Ens, dullness. Dee^-Ems-Tershon, dem- onstration. Dee3-Iss-Tershon, ad- ministration. Deest'-Vee, contradis- tinctive. Deest'-Vee, distinctive. Deest'-Ing, contradis- tinguish-ed. Deest'-Ing, distinguish- ed. CH. Chay'-Bel, changeable. Chay3-Bel, chargeable. .. i.. Chay2-Jer, changer. / Chay3-Jer, charger. ..p.. Retoid-Jay^, huge. /.. Jay'', large. / _r:l.- Jay'-Ent, giant. L^ Jay2-Ent, agent. .(/.... Jent', gentleman. Zx Jay2-Ent, gentle-ness. f7^.. Jet'-El, genteel; Jet'- Elt, geniility ^.. Jet2-El, gentile. f Jed'-Ish, judicial-ly. Jedi-Sher, judiciary. Jed'-Shay, judicious-ly- ness. K. Kay-Ped', cupidity. Kay-Pet2-(Lay), capital-ol. Kays-Dee', caused. Kayst', cost. Kayi-El, commonly. Kay'-Lay, common law. Kay-Lays3-Vee, collusive. Kels^, conclusive. Kay-Layshon', coalition. Kay-Layshon^, collusion, I Kelshon', collision. -f ./^ THE REPORTING STYLE, 325 L^ v^ Kelshon', conclusion. Kay'-Mer, (!/(imerci-ical-ly; K;iy'-Mers, cbi»ic'riis. Kay2-Mer, comme?'cial-ly; Kay--Mers, commerce. Ker-Piel2, corporal-ly. Ker-Pee*-Rel, corporeal- Ker-Dens', credence. Kred", accordance. G. Gay'(or 2)-Dee, guide. Gedi, God. Gret2-Lay, greatly. Gred^-Lay, gradual-ly. F. Efs-Kay, effect-ed. EP-Kay, factious-ly-ness. Ef2, fact. Ef', afEect-ed. Ef'-Ish, officious-ly-ness. Ef^Shay, efficient-ly-cy. Ef'-Ars, fierce. Ef3-Rays, furious. Efi-Ret, fortune-ate-ly- ness. Ef*-Ret, comfort-ed-able. Ef'-Werd, fortoard-ed. Fer2-Ard, froward. Ef '(or *)-Em-Lay, female, Mel3, family. _.^. :^ -"^ .S^ ■V-- L..^_._ V- Ef2-Vert, favorite. Ver', favored. Ef2-Net, phonetic-al. Ef'-Net, fanatic-al. Efs2-Kel, physical-ly. Efs2-Kay-El, fiscal. Fel2-Ent, fluent. Fel3-Ent, a/fluent. Fer', form. Fer2-Em, aflSrm, frame. Ef 2(or 3)-Ar-Em, farm. Fer'-Bee, conformable. Fer2-Em-Bel, confirmable. Fet2-Elt, fatality, fidelity. Fet3-Elt, /utility. V. Vee'-Jay, Virginia. Vee^-Jay, avenge. Vee^-Jay, average. Vee>-Lent, violent. Vlent^, valiant. Vee'-Layslion, volition. Vee^-Layshon, violation. Vee"-Layshon, evolution. Velshon^, valuation. Vel2-Bel, available. 326 THE COMPENDIUM n )^ K '-K- f- (^ V - _.. Vel3-Bel, valuable. Ver'(or 2)-Shay,avaricious- ly-ness. Vee2-Ray-Ish, voracious- ly-ness. TH. Ithst', theistical-ly. Ithst^, atheistical-ly. Iths'-Em, theism. Iths2-Em, atheism. S. Es'-Pee, awspicious-ly- ness. Es2-Pee, especial-ly. Es3-Pee, aspect. Es2-Kay, escape-d. Es3-Kay, ask. Es'-Em, assimilate-d-ion, Es2-Em, assemble-d-y. Es3-Em, assume. Ish*-Dee, shady. Ish3-Dee, shadow-y. L. Lay*-Bred, labored. El2(or3)-Bret, elaborate. Layi-Brel, liberal-ly-ity. El'-Brel, illiberal-ly-ity. Lay'-Jay, logic-al-ly-ness. El '-Jay, illogical-ly-ness. Lay2-Jay, legible-y-ity, legislate-d-ion-ture. C__ El*-Jay, illegible-y-ility. CI.... Lay-'-Jet, legitimate-d- ly-acy-ation. ^.... El2-Jet, illegitimate-ly- Lay'-Kay, like-d. .fzT. El '-Kay, alike. Layi-Kel, likely. r^TTT.. Lay'i-Kel, local-ly. Lay'-Kay-Lay, luckily. El2-Kel, alkali. El^-Kay-El, alcohol. El'-Gel, illegal-ly. ._ Lay'-Gel, legal-ly. Lay'(or =)-Em, lime. C^ El-(or 3)-Em, alum. ^ El2-Ment, element-al- ally. -fT.... El3-Ment, aliment-al. .^^_ El^-Ment-Ray, elementary. ^-^ y\ EP-Ment-Ray, aliment- ary. Let2-Ted, latitude. Let^-Tee-Dee, altitude. aR. Arder', or Ard'-Ar, reader. Ray'-Ter, or Ray-teri, writer. Ar2-Ter, orator. Art^-Ray, rhetor. THE REPORTING STYLE. 327 r^ Z: I ■A RAY. . Ray'-Pet, repeat-ed-tition. Ray2-Ped, rapid-ness-ity. Ray^-Pet, repute-d-ation. Ray'-Jen, origin-al-ally. Ray2-Jen, regenerate-d- acy. Ray2-Gay, regulai--ity. Ar2-Gay, irregular-ity. Ray'-Fer, reform-ed. RayS-Fer, refract-ed. Ray'-Vee, revive-d. Kay2-Vee, Rev. Ray3-End, ruined. Ray2-En-Dee, renewed. Bays'-Pent, recipient. Rays*-Pend, respond-ed- ent-ency. Ray2-Iss-Tershon, restric- tion. Rays2-Tee-Rayshon, res- toration. Iss-Ray'-Vee, survive-d. Iss-Ray2-Vee, survey, conservative. Rel'-Vent, irrelevant. Rel^-Vent, relevant. Ret'-Ef, artificial-ly-ity. Ret«-Ef, heretofore, ratify. Red'-Eu, ordain, written. Ret^-En, retain. . Red'-End, ordained. /^_.. Ret2-End, retained. ^.^ Reds End, redounded. [f^ Iss-Ret'-Ef, cer^flcate. |-A^.- Iss-Ret2-Ef, certify. M. Em-Per ' , improper-ly- riety Em-Per2, omnipresent-ce. Em-Per3, impractical. Em-Bel2, amiable-y. Em-Bel^ humble-y. ...^ Em'-Gret, migrate-d. lEm'-Gret, immigrate-d. -~^- Em2-Gret, emigrate-d. Em'-Grent, immigrant. ~^_, Em2-Grent, emigrant. ._!._, Zhers, measure-able-ably. _'77;^ Em-Zher3, immeasurable- y- Em'-Ner, minor. Men-Ar", miner, meaner. Mel-Ra3'shon2, meliora- tion. Mel-Rayshons, ameliora- y^ tion, Mer'-Lay, merely. Merl', immoral-ly. .X --. /^.^./^ ^/ ^ -T[ ---X--- ^ / ^. ^.^/"^ ^_ /. ^^ ^4- ^..%i.!:x ^ -w^- y -v. X^ / ( ,-, "^c 0_1^ \l- .m. ..^-v-^-^.Mrrv.ecr^A £-. ■"^' <- w..:r. \.:?.|;.r^r^/-^rrz_iV.-:^ r ^- ■^~^j ^^ RErORTING-STYLE READING EXERCISE. 331 The Miseries Of War. I L— n ^— v- .^N ./T. X^-LL.. r^- ) L.. _ _v..s./ rr. /t^c 7-r-v / ... -—i .\r??..^3 .<.^^ / ■^-^-^"■"^-t-^ Defense Of Sockates. io.._..t r< Js :) v-^V ^ ^. "§265, Ti. 1. ^ ..°..\.^. . A^..^.. /^. /fl3 THE COMPENDIUM. ^^.- c/^. /- . d t:_j- -< \u ^^-^-^- v-U. y^-L^. s._^ "x ^ 1^ ^V^-°-rT; — ^^-y- ■\^- TuuE Greatness. -^^-^^ ^^\' c ^ ( -^ — 'I .^./^-.^..V^^/^. ^-1. Channing. PAET III. rHONOGRAPHIC WRITING EXERCISES. (KEY TO READING EXERCISES.) [These Exercises should be written carefully in phonography, and com. pared with the Reading Exercises. The outlines indicated by the syllable- names, in Exercises I and II, are the complete consonant expressions of words containing only those consonants. For example. Pee, \ , is the complete con sonant expression for such words as a.pe. up, pe(a), Po(e). Silent letters have no representation in phonography. See " Writing-Exercise Blanks " in the price-list at the end of this volume,] WRITING EXERCISE I.— On Sections 1-25. \ 1. Make the signs indicated by the following syllable-names :— Pee, Bee, Tee, Dee, Chay, Jay, Kay, Gay, Ef, Vee, Ith, Dhee, Es, Zee, Iss, Ish, Zbay, Lay, Ar, Ray, Em, En, Ing, Way, Web, Wiih, Yay, Yeh, Yiih, Hay.. Heh. f\ 2. Pee, Bee, Ef, Vee, Ar, Way, Tee, Dee, Ith, Dhee, Es, Zee, Chay, Jay, Ish, Zhay, Laj', Raj', Hay, Kay, Gay, Em, En, Ing, Iss, Web, Wuh, Yeh, Yuh. ^ 3. Pee, Bee, Tee, Dee, Chay, Jay, Ef, Vee, Ith, Dhee, Es, Zee, Ish, Zhay, Ar, Way, Yay, Laj', Ray, Hay, Shay-L\y, Dee-Sbay, Kay, Gay, Em, En, Ing. •y 4. Recreation. — Pee-Bee, Tee-Dee, Chay-Jay, Kay-Gay, Ef-Vee, Ith-Dhee, Es-Zee, Iss, Ish-Zhay, Lay-Ar-Ray, Em-En-Ing, Way, Wt-h-Wuh, Yay, Yeh- Yuh, Hay, Heh. «| 5. (On § 12.) Chay, Jay, Yay, Zbay, Ish, Isb-Kay, Ish-Pee, Ish-Ar, Isb-Dee, Shay-Dee, Dee-Sbay, Lay-Sbay ; Lay, Lay-Kay, El-Gay, Lay-Em, El-Em, El-En, El-Ing ; Ray, Ray-Pee, Ray-Tee, Ray-Kay, Ray-En, Ray-Lay ; Chay, Cbay-Pee, Chay-Tee, Chay-Kay, Chay-En, Chay-Lay, Chay-Ray, Ray-Cbay, Ri\y-Dee, Cbay-Dee. ^ G. a (On §§ ir)-20.) Pee-Kay, Pee-Pee, Tee-Kay, Dee-Pee, Dee -Dee, Dee -Tee, Tee -Dee, Kay -Pee, Kay -Chay, Hay -Dee, 334 WRITING EXERCISES. Kay-Dee, Gay-Tee, Pee-Dee, Dee-Kay, Dee-Jay, Dee-Bee, Bee-Dee, Jay-Dee, Pee-Dee, Chay-Dee, Kay-Bee, Jay-Kay, Kay-Jay, Gay-Dee, Gay-Gay. b. Bee-Ith, Bee-Em, Dee-Vee, Dee-Ef, Bee-Ing, Bee-En, Pee-Es, Bee-Es, Dee-En, Tee-En, Tee-Ing, Lay-Kay, El-Gay, Ef-Kay, Kay-Ar, Vee-Kay, Vee-Gay, Ef-Gay, Lay-Guy, Gay-Ar, Ef-Dee, Dee-Ith, Es-Dee, Ish-Dee, En-Bee, En-Jay, Em-Bee, Em-Jay, Dee-Em, Jay-Em, Em-Chay, Shay-Dee, Ish-Pee, Dee-Shay, Bee-Ish, Ish-Kay, Kay-Ish, Ish-Gay, El-Gay, Ar-Gay, Gay-Lay, Kay-Es. c. Ef-Ar, Vee-Ar, Shay-Lay, Ar-Ish, Ef-Shay, Lay-Ar, Em-Lay, Ar-Em, En-Ef, Ef-En, Vee-Ing, Es-Ith, En-Zhay, En-El, Ar-Lay, Ef-Em, Ish-Ing, Ing-Ish, Ish-Em, Way-Ar, El-En, El-Ing, Ith-En, Ith-Ing, Ith-Em, Ef-El, Vee-El, Ish-Ar, Way-Lay, Lay-Way, Lay-Es, Lay-Zee, Lay-Ish, En-Yee, En-Ith-En, En-Vee-Lay, Em-Lay-Ar, Lay-Ar-Em, Ef-Ar-Em, Ef-El-Ing, Em-Em, Em-En, Em-Ing, En-Em, En-Ing. d. Ray-Pee, Pee-Ray, Chay-Pee, Pee-Chay, Chay-Ray, Ray-Chay, Ray-Dee, Chay-Dee, Ray-Bee, Kay-Chay, Kay-Rny, En-Ray, En-Chay, Em-Ray, Em-Chay, Ef-Ray, Ef-Chay, Lay-Ray, Lay-Chay, Ray-Ef, Chay-Ef. ^ 7. Recreation. — ^Ef-Ar Kay-Pee. Pee-Lay Ing-Kay. Lay-Em Dee-Gay. El-Ing Lay-Ef. Shay-Lay Dee-Shay. El-Ing Tee-Em. Lay-Kay Jay-En-Vee. Em-En Tee-Ems. Ray-Tee Ray-Dee. Ef-Ar Lay-Ar-Em. WRITING EXERCISE II.— On Sections 26-40. •y 1. a. Pees, Spec, Tees, Stee, Chays, Iss-Chay, Kays, Skay, Rays, Iss-Ray, Hays, Iss-Hay, Efs, Sef, Iths, Iss-Ith, Es-Iss, Iss-Es, Ish-Iss, Iss-Ish, Lays, Slay, Ars, Sar, Sems, Sens, Sways, Iss-Yays. b. Pees, Peeses, Peest, Peester, Peeses-Iss, Peest-Iss, Peester-Iss, Spee, Ses-Pee, Steh-Pee, Kays, Kayses, Kayst, Kayster, Kaysts, Kaysters, Kayses-Iss, Sgay, Ses-Gay, Steh-Gay ; Hays, Hayses, Iss-Hay, Iss-Hays, Efs, Efses, Ef-Steh, Efster, Ef-Steh-Iss, Efster-Iss, Sef, Ses-Ef, Steh-Ef, Lays, Layses, Layst, Laysts, Layster, Laysters, Slay, Ses-Lay, Steh-Lay, Ish-Iss, Dhees, Es-Iss, Ems, Emses, Ernst, Emster, Sens, Senses, Enster, Ings, Sways, Waysts, Stars, Sars, Sarses, Yays, Yayses, Yayster ; Hays, Rays, Schays, Iss-Hays, Iss-Rays, Chayses, Rayses, Iss-Hayses, Schayses, Iss-Rayses, Chayst, Rayst. WRITING EXERCISES. 335 ^ 2. Pees-Pee, Pees-Tee, Pees-Kay, Tees-Tee, Tees-Chay, Tees-Pee, Tees-Kay, Tees-Ray, Tees-Hay, Kays-Kay, Kays-Pee, Kays-Ray, Rays-Kay, Rays-Pee, Rays-Tee, Rays-Ray, Rays-Hay, Pees-Vee, Pees- Way, Pees-Lay, Chays-El, Pees-Em, Pees-En, Tees-Ef, Tees-Ar, Chays-El, Chays-Ar, Kays-Ef, Kays-La3% Rays-Vee, Rays-Lay, Efs-En, Efs-El, Efs-Lay-Tec, E£s-Em, Iths-Ein, Ens-En, Ens-El, Ens-Lay-Dee, Ens-Em, Ems-Em, Ems-En, Ems-Vee, Ems-Es, Ems-Ith, Iths-En, Iths-El ; Peeses-Tee, Peeses-Ray, Peeses-Vee, Enscs-Ray, Enses-Tee, Emses-Pee, Kayses-Vee, Kayses-Ray, Kayses-Tees, Rayses-Tees, Deeses-Tees, Deeses-Vee, Jayst-Ef, Teest-Ef, Deest-En, Sjayst-En. 5[ 3. Recreation. — In this way. This is his influence. Those things commonly influenced him. Why so? This whole subject. He hopes to be here. She will do as she thinks best. They will hear her. They themselves think so. His language was common. Is it usual for them to be away so much ? It is as much as he will ever do for us. Are these things for me? No ; they are to be given away. ^Vhich was first. WRITING EXERCISE III.— On Sections 41-55. ^ 1. Dot- Vowels. — a. Eat, tea, aid, day, are, pa ; ape, pay, eke, key, age, jay, fee, fay, fa, eve, Vee, ease. Zee, say, ear, air, e'en, nay, neigh, mii, way, weigh, yea, Yay. h. Itch, etch, add, eighty, Eva, Erie, era, airy, Asa, ashy. c. Eel, ill, ale, ail, ell, lee, lea, lay, lit, allay, Ella, Allah, re-, ray, ra, ra, hay, ha, ah, eh, aha. d. Eke, key, ache, Kay, e'en, knee, nay, neigh, aim, ma, Emma, Ing, En. ^ 2. Dash-Vowels. — a. Awed, daw, owed, ode, do, doe, dough, pshaw, Shaw, show, shoe, shoo ; paw, ope, Poe, Po, bow, beau, jaw, Joe, off, foe, oath, thaw, saw, so, sew, awes, owes, ooze, or, ore, oar, o'er, Orr, woe, woo ; odd, ugh ! h. Awl, law, low, lo, raw, roe, row, haw, ho, hoe ; caw, Coe, coo, go, maw, mow, moo, awn, gnaw, know, gnu. Long, log. Obey, ado, Esau, Otho, also, arrow, anno. ^ 3. Optionals. — Air, airs, airy, dare, dairy, add, adoo, adz, adds. 336 WRITING EXERCISES. ax, ash, ashy, ask, Abbey, Ann, Anna, Annie, Allah, alley, err, errs, early, earth, ergo, mj'rrh, merrj', obey, omit, only, Otho, arrow. ^ 4. e, a, ah, ao, o, oo, 6, ii, 66, ai, oi, ioo, o66 ; e, a, o, ah ! eh ! ugh ! ^ 5. Recreation. — Abbey owed Eddie money. Joe had his tooth out. He will row for us. They shall obey our kingdom's laws. Asa will saw up those logs. My hoe was lost. Ella wishes me to add her sums. WRITING EXERCISE IV.— On Sections 56-77. ^ 1. (See § 56.) Sip, steep, step, sup, soup, stoop ; sob, stub, stab, sit, state, sat, city, soot, said, steady, study, sage, stage, stitch, such, sick, sack, stick, stack, stake, steak, stuck, safe, save, sofa, saith, Seth, soothe, seize, sash, seal, ceil, steal, steel, sale, sail, slay, sleigh, stale, soul, sole, slow, sloe, stole, stool, seer, steer, stare, stair, sir, stir, star, starry, store, story, seam, seem, steam, same, stem, seen, scene, sin, sane, sown, snow, sun, son, sing, sting, sung, stung, sway, sweep, swallow ; soho', sorrow, such (§ 27, R. 1.), Sarah, Sahara, chase. ^ 2. a. Say, saw, see, sea ; Asa, easy, owes, ooze ; sip, soup, seat, sought, sit, set, such, sage, seek, sake, safe, saith, Seth, seize, sash, seal, ceil, sale, sail, sear, sore, seem, seam, same, seen, scene, sane, sing, sang, sway, Sarah, sorrow, soho', Sahara. h. Sayings, sower, seance. c. Cease, ceases, ceased, sauce, sauces ; system, sausage, Sussex, suspicious, Sicily, scissors, saucer, schism, season, seizin, Cicero. d. Zee, zeal, zealous, zero. Czar, zany, Zeno, zest, zinc. e. Iss, Es, ask, sack, asp, sap, asset, sat, assail, sale, sail, asleep, sleep, essence, sense, Ezra, Sarah, ism, seam, seem. ^ 3. a. Pass, passes, past, pastors, jjose, post, posters, bees, beast,- bows, beaux, boasts, boasters, baize, bays. Beys, bases, abyss, abysses, sups, stoops, teas, teases, teased, taste, toss, tosses, dose, doses, dust, duster, chase, chases, chased, chaste, Chester, jest, jests, jester, jesters, suggest, cause, causes, case, cases, coast, coasters, geese, gauze, ghost, ghosts, face, (phase,) faces, faced, feast, fester, WRITING EXERCISES. 337 fast, faster, vase, vases, vest, vests, thaws, thesis, seas, cease, ceases, seizes, essaj^s, assist, assists, zest, shoes, ashes, shows, chaise, chaises, Shastei", lees, leas, leases, least, leased, less, lest, Lester, lass, lassies, last, loss, losses, lost, erase, erases, erased, arrest, miss, misses, mist, missed, maize, mace, amaze, amass, amasses, most, Moses, muster, master, knees, niece, nieces, gnaws, honest, honester, neighs, nays, nest, Nestor, knows, nose, noses, ways, weighs, waste, waist, waister, west, yeas, yes, yeast, Hiass, hose, hoes, host, hosts, hiss, hisses, hist, race, raise, raze, raced, raised, razed, races, raises, rose, roast, roasts, roaster, roasters, rooster. •[ 4. (§ 63.) a. Iss, Es, ace ; ease, owes, ooze ; pace, pays, paces, paced, paste, oppose, base, bays, baize. Beys, obeys, tease, teases, odds, dose, doze, chose, choose, jaws, ages, kiss, ox, case, ex-, oaks, gaze, gas, guess, goose, fees, face, phase, foes, fuss, thaws, cease, shows, chaise, shoes, ashes, leas, lees, lease, lace, lass, loose, lose, erase, arrays, miss, amiss, mess, mass, amass, knees, niece, gnaws, neighs, nays, knows, nose, noose, sings, songs, ways, weighs, sways, yeas, yes, race, raise, Hayes, haze, chase, rose, hoes, chose. b. Kays, chaos, knees, niece, Aeneas. c. Decease, disease, Mrs., amaurosis, abscess, access, axes, excess, possess, recess, recesses, Jesus, Ephesus, thesis. d. Say, saw, see, sea, easy ; puss, pussy, pose, posy, busy, abbacy, Tasso, Odessa, dizzy, Jesse, cozy, gas, gassy, gauze, gauzy, fuss, fussy, fuzzy, Vesey, saucy, lass, lassie, also, less, lessee, lasso, lazy, mace, maize, Macy, mazy, mossy, Nassau, unsay, racy, rosy, haze, hazy, huzza. ^ 5. a. Pieces, pauses, possess, possessed, possessive, abscess, abscesses, teases, tosses, doses, dozes, disease, diseases, chases, causes, axes, excess, excessive, access, accessory, cases, guesses, faces, vases, thesis, chaises, leases, losses, loses, erases, misses, masses, Moses, nieces, noses, races, recess, amaurosis, hisses. b. Possessed, possessive, possessor, accessory, successive, successor, exist, desist, insist, resist, subsist, exhaust, diseased, Mississippi, necessity. c. Suspicious, system, systole, Sussex, schism, season, seizin, Sisyphus, Sosthenes, Sicily, Caesar, scissors, saucer, sausage, Cicero. ^ 6. a. All, too, two, of, to, owe, oh, or, but, ought, who-m, on, ' 22 338 WRITING EXERCISES. should, the, an-d, the, a, all, two, too, already, awe, oh, owe, ought, who-ni, of, to, or, but, on, should, all, of, already, awe, or, ought, on, two, too, to, owe, oh, but, who-m, should ; awe, awes, awed, owe, owing, owes, owed, who, whose. b. By the, in the, in a, to the, to a, of the, of a, or the, or a, but the, but a, and the, and a-n, and should, and but, and to, should the, should a ; and this, and those, and thus, the way, the first, a way, and am, and maj% and him, is a-n, has a-n, as a-n, is the, as the, has the, and is, and his, and as, and has. ■y 7. Recreation. — The seal sleeps on the rocks. The steam is up and the shi^j will soon sail for Sicily. Ask Ezra and Zeno if they will come to-day or to-morrow. He is on the way to the city. And he will leave the saw for Esau at Smith's store. The pony knows his master, and will neigh for him, they say. Miss Emma sang "The Last Rose of Summer." He jiossesses a fast sailing sloop. Chester is just a jester. See her rosy cheeks. All who wish to go should be ready soon. WRITING EXERCISE. V.— On Sections 78-86. ^ 1. a. Corresponding Style period. Reporting Style period, colon, semicolon, comma, exclamation, wonder or irony, wonder at, or contempt of, the remarks quoted from the writings of another, grief, interrogation preceding a question, interrogation following a question, doiibt, doubt of the accuracy or propriety of remarks quoted from the writings of another, pleasantrj-, hyphen, parenthesis, brackets, obsolescent, dash. h. Quotation points, caret, index or hand, paragraph, section, asterisk, obelisk or dagger, doTible dagger, parallels, period. ^ 2. A'rrows, aro'se, Aug'iist, august', abyss', a'bbess, obey', ado'. It is as he said, however it may seem. A. J. Ellis, A. B. R. G. Latham, M. D., F. R. S. H. U. Janson. ^ ^. Tie aro'se early to use his a'rrows. The a'bbess is in the abyss' of sorrow! Alas! who said so? If they Lave a mark for siirrmv, they shoiild also have a mark for joy. WRITING EXEKCISES. 339 WRITING EXEKCISE VI.— On Sections 87-lUl. ^ 1. Pie, pies, spy, spies, spice, spices, spiced, tie, ties, sty, die, dye, dies, dyes, eyed, side, sighed, sky, guise, guide, vie, vies, vice, vices, thigh, sigh, sighs, size, sizes, shy, lie, lye, sly, slice, slices, sliced, Silas, styles, ire, awry, arise, arises, sire, Cyrus, mice, Nye, nigh, nice, sign, Sinai, wise, rye, rise, rice, rises, high, hie, hies ; I, eye, eyed, eyes, ice, icy, height, higher, liire, highness, eyeing, highly or I will, time, thyme, dime, rhyme, lime. ^ 2. Boy, boys, poise, poises, poised, toy, toys, choice, joy, joys, Joyce, coj', voice, voices, oil, oily, alloy, alloys, ahoy, annoy, annoys, noises. Hoy, hoist, hoists, hoister. ^ 3. Bow, bough, bows, boiighs, stout, Dow, Dow's, cow, cows, scow, vow, vows, owl, allow, slough, sour, sours, arouse, arouses, aroused, mow, mouse, ounce, ounces, row, rows, rouse, rouses, Howe, house, houses ; now ; rout, rowdy, allowed, power. ^ 4. Pew, pews, abuse, abuses, suit, stew, dew, adieu, sued, adduce, adduced, cue, queue, fuse, fuses, view, views, thew, sue, sues, lieu, slew, alhide, mew, mews, muse, new, knew, news, yew, rue, rues, ruse, rude, hew, Hugh. •j 5. Aye, ayes, Cairo, Caughey, Haughey, being, Deity, laity, doughy, snowy. Stoic, Owen, Zee, Noe, poet, Noah, boa, Goa, Genoa, Alloa, Louis. ^ 6. Payee, avowee, dewy, Leo, doughy, Leah, boa, Noah, snowy, Ohio, bayou ; Iowa, iota, idea, Zoe, Noe, Louis, Isaiah. ^ 7. llecreation. — See my new toy house. I see it. Mice are shy. The boy annoys our cow. How does he do it ? I think I will go now to see how the boys enjoy the nice new toys I shall give them. Though it is a snowy day, I should like Louis and Owen to go for my son Noah. WRITING EXERCISE VII.— On Sections 10.5-llL ^ 1. Peak, peek, pique, speak, pick, baulk, bog, pike, spike, spoil, leap, lip, sleep, slip, slop, life, laity, meal, mile, reach, rich, rock, right, write, wright, ride, meek, nick, kick, pop, pipe. 340 WRITING EXEKCISES. ^ 2. Page, pour, pare, pair, boar, bore, spake, spoke, take, tare, tore, cape, cope, vague, Yogue, fair, fare, four, fore, shake, shame, lathe, loathe, lair, lore, make, smoke, snake, awake, awoke, rake, rale, rail, role, roll, rare, roar, vary, Pope, cake, coke. ^ 3. Peck, speck, bur, deck, duck, Dutch, cup, fir, ferry, fur, Shem, shell, leg, lug, luck, lull, lungs, rum, myrrh, neck, nudge, snuff, null, among, pup, judge. ^ 4. Pack, path, patch, pouch, poor, pure, tube, dupe, back, boor, bag, tack, tar, tour, jar, catch, couch, cash, cool, cowl, far, fag, fang, vouch, thatch, assume, shabby, shook, sham, abash, bush, dash, lash, rash, mash, lamb, lap, loop, slap, sloop, lack, look, lag, laugh, lath, lassie, Lucy, lash, alarm, allure, lamb, loom, room, rheum, map, match, mouth, mash, mule, mar, moor, najj, Knapp, knack, gnash, narrow, rap, wraji, rude, rack, rag, wrath, rouge, rule, rally, rang, cook, gag, gewgaw. ^ 5. Abolish, parity, panel, barrack, bonnet, bank, fact, melody, magic, outrage, logic, length, rarity, cubic, admirer, eliminate, dignify, cogency. ^ 6. Compile, conduce, accompany, compensate, connive, converge, convinces, conceal, conscious, compose, commune, convey, committee, commence, consist ; accompany, accompanied, talking, making, keeping, musing, musings, doings, sayings, facing the, doing the, showing the, seeking the, laying the, doing a-n-d, giving a-n-d, making a-n-d, catching a-n-d, asking a-n-d. ^ 7. (See § 108.) Pacify, episode, beside, beseech, vassal, officer, missive, mussel, muscle, music, chosen, society, suicide, gasp, rasp, excite, unsafe. ^ 8. (See § 109.) Poem, poet, piano, fuel, fewer, vowel, science, se'ance, lower, royal, power, towel, duel, dual, tower, cower, shower, lower. ^ 9. Kecreation. — See the big box. He will spoil the spike. He has to ride a mile to the mill for his meal. He makes lathes and rakes, and she bakes cakes. The shell of a duck's egg. Among the Dutch judges. The lassie Lucy laughs at the lamb and the mule. The cook rang the alarm bell. The desk came to the custom house at dusk, but the duty is so much they will leave it for a time. It is WRITING EXERCISES. 341 out of tho power of the thief to steal the King's jewels which are in the high tower. His logic was convincing. They arc talking and laughing and singing and joking. WRITING EXERCISE VIIL— On Sections 115-125. ^ 1. a. Wee, [we, way, away,] weigh, weighs, waist, waste, waists, ■wastes, wist, west, wast, wise, woe, woes, woo, wooes, Worcester, Iowa. b. Wisp, wasp, Owasco, Wesley, wiser. c. Sway, sways, Swiss, sweep, swap, swoop, swab, swag, swath, swash, swill, swell, swallovv, swim, swing, swung. d. Awake, awoke, await, Owego. e. Yay, yays, yew, yes, yeast, Oyer. ^ 2. Weep, weeps, web, webs, Webster, wit, wait, weight, wet, weed, widow, weighed, wade, wad, wooed, wood, witch, watch, watches, wage, wages, wedge, weak, week, wake, woke, wax, walk, wig, wag, waif, woof, weave, wave, waive, wove, withe, withes, wash, washes, wing, unweighed, inweave ; sweet, sweat, Swede, swayed, switch. ^ 3. Weal, willow, Willis, wail, wails, well, wells, wall, wallow, wile, wily, wiles, wool, weary, ware, war, wore, worse, worst, wire, wiry, swear, swore, Wemyss, Wem, win, wins, winnow, wince, winces, winced, wine, wines, wane, wen ; twin, twain, twine, Edwin, queer, query, quire, acquire, unwell, tinwieldy, unwearied, unworried, unwary, unworthy. ^ 4. Yacht, Yates, yak, yoke, unyoke, youth, Yale, yell, yellov/, yawl, Yulee, year, yore, yam, yawn, yon, Yankee, young, youngster, Eunice, unique, yarrow, Uriah, yerk, Uranus, you are, you are doing, yoa are going. 5y 5. Recreation.— I wish to say, this is my way of taking up the subject. The wise king's woes keep him awake. The twain swore to use no wine. The wise widow walking by the wayside watches the stinging wasp. Willie loves the weeping willow. The sheep has his wool fast in the wire fence by the wigwam. Uriah is a young Yankee who owns the yacht Eunice The wolf yelps. 342 WFwITING EXERCISES. WIUTING EXEllCISE IX.— On Sections r2C.113. ^ 1. W witli a Vowel. We, wa, wab, wi, we, wa, wau, wo, woo, wo, wu, woo, sweet, Swede, swayed, sweat, switch, switches ; twitch, tweak, twig, dwell, twang, equip, equity, acquit, quick, quake, quack, quill, quail, quell, equipage, quench, thwack, twist, untwist, dissuade, unswayed, quest, bequest, request, inquest, squaw, quad, quota. ^2. Y with a Vowel. Ye, ya, yah, yi, ye, ya, yau, yo, yoo, yo, yu, yoo, youth, young, unity, unite, unison, lawyer, folio, bilioiis. ^ 3. W with a Diphthong. Wi, woi, wow. Wipe, wight, wide, twice, Dwight, buoy. ^4. Y with a Diphthong. Yi, yoi, yow, genii, Honeoye, meow. ^ 5. Y for 1. (§§ 134-136.) Scoria, insignia, maniac, opiate, barrier, carrier, odious, odium, superior, interior, anterior, copious, furious, various, envious, obvious, notorious, sensorious, oleo, foliage, Scipio, studious, piteous. ^ 6. (§ 139.) Wight, wide, wife, wives ; ammonia, nephew, argue, ague. ^ 7. Word-signs and Contractions. Why, way, away, yoixr, yours, yourself, yourselves, we, with, were, what, would, ye, yet, beyond, yoTi,~ while, we will, well, we are, where, aware, we may, when, one ; acknowledge, anything, disadvantage, familiar, familiarity, forever, highly, irregular, irregularity, knowledge, never, nevertheless, new, now, notwithstanding, object, objected, objector, peculiar, peculiaritj', refer, referred, reference, refers, references, regular, regularity, represent, represented, something, whenever, wherever, whatsoever, whensoever, whencesoever, wheresoever. ^ 8. Recreation. — We are aware where you are going. When were you in the city? This is your book. What would yoii do if we were up with you or beyond you? What do you say? We should take one step at a time. Study the best style or system in all cases, said the pastor. Resist disease in due season. I will request the sweet Swede to sing for us. The consul's insignia were on his equipage. Scipio was a superior warrior of Rome. Mrs. Dwight was wide awake. My nephew who lives in Zenia has WRITING EXEllCISES. 343 the ague. When wc became aware of bis irregularities be was in C-anada. One of us may go when you eome back. Never object to acquiring knowledge : it will always be of advantage to you wherever you may be. Notwithstanding you represented the fair as a poor show, we are going to see it, as we have never seen anything like it. Note. — In the following article, and in others hereafter presented as additional writing exercises (to which no "key" is given), an in- verted accent ( , ) j^recedes words to be written in longhand. Of the other words, the sign-words are to be expressed by their signs, and the remainder, by the proper outlines, which are occasionally indicated by the names of the outlines inclosed in parentheses. \Xhen words are connected by a hyphen,' their signs should be joined. 77(6 fiond ^Samaritan. — And ,bebold, a , certain lawyer jstood up, and ^tempted him, saying, " Master, what shall I-do to jinherit ^eternal life?' He said unto him, "What is , written in-the law? how ^readest thou?" And-he answering, said, " Thou shalt love-the jLord thy ,God with all thy ,heart, and-with all thy soul, and-with all thy ^strength, and-with all thy ,miud ; and-thy jueighbor as thyself." And-he said unto him, "Thou ha.st jauswered right: this do, and- thou shalt live." But he, willing to justify (Jayst-Ef) himself, said unto Jesus (Jay'ses), " And-who is my , neighbor ? " And Jesus answering said, " A jcertain ,man ,went ,down jfrom ^Jerusalem to /Jericho, and /fell among thieves, who (Stripped him of-his ^raiment, and jwounded him, and /departed, leaving him /half /dead. And-by /chauce /there came /down a /certain /priest ,that way ; and- when he saw him, he passed by on-the /Other side. And-likewise (Lay-Kays) a /Levite, when he was at-the /place, came and-looked on him, and-passed by on- the /Other side. But-a /certain /Samaritan, as he /journeyed, oame where he was ; and-when he saw him, he had /compassion on him, and /went to him, and /bound up his wounds, pouring (Pee-Ar:" ing") in oil and-wine, and-set him on-his own beast, and /brought him to-an inn, and-took /care of him. And on-the morrow, when he departed, he took out /two /pence, and /gave them to-the host, and-said unto him, " Take /care of him ; and /Whatsoever thou /spendest /more, when I come /again, I-will repay thee." Which now of these /three, thinkest (Ith-Steh) thou, was /neighbor unto him who /fell among thieves?" And-he said, "He that /Showed mercy on him." /Then said Jesus unto him, "Go, and-do thou likewise." WRITING EXERCISE X.— OxV Sections l-M-149. ^ 1. Heap, happy, hop, hoop, hub, heat, hate, hat, hot, hut, height, white, heed, hid, head, hood, hide, hitch, hatch, hedge, huge, hawk, hook, hug, heath, hath, hash, hush, heel, hill, hail, hale, hell, hall, haul, hole, hull, howl, hair, hare, hire, higher, hymn, him, ham, home, hum, hang, hung ; head, hedge, horse, hen?, hate. 344 WRITING EXERCISES. ^ 2. In the following words write the aspirate with a tick ; Whiz, whisk, whistle, whist, whey, wheeze, whew, awhile. ^ 3. Write the aspirate with a dot in the following words : Whiz, whisk, whistle, whist, whey, wheeze, whew, awhile. [§ 147, Rem. 2.] ^ 4. Whip, wheat, whit, whig, whiff, whip, wheat, whig, whit, whifE. [§ 148, Rem. 1.] *j\ 5. Aspirate the following words according to the instruction given in Section 148, 3 : Wheel, whale, whir, whirl. «[f G. Wheel, whale, whir, whirl. [§ 148, Rem. 2.] 5f 7. Whence, whinney, whine, whim ; whence, whinney, whine, whim. [§ 148, Rem. 2.] ^ 8. Hay, haste, hoe, host, ahoy, eh ! uh ! aha ! Ya'hoo, Ohio, hew, Hugh, hue, Howe, hiss, hisses, hissed, hist, hoist, ahead, haughty, halo, holy, hairy, Harry, hurry, Soho, Sahara, race-horse, hazy, hasten, hasty, hosanna. ^ 9. Recreation. — A white hut half hid by a huge hedge on a high hill by the highway is Hugh Hoyle's happy home, whence he hies to hawk hams, hats, hose, honey, hooks, horse-whips, whistles, wheels, whey, and who knows what else? WRITING EXERCISE XI.— On Sections 150-153. ^ 1. (§ 152, 1.) Ear, air, heir, ere, ore, era, arise, arose, orb, harp, ark, argue, harsh, earl, arm, erring ; [§ 153, 3] aright, arrayed, arch, urge, earth, erroneous, arson. ^ 2. (§ 152, 2.) Peer, bar, tar, tire, dare, door, char, chore, scare, cower, cure, fear, veer, shower, leer, Lear, lower, error, newer, singer, weigher, oyer, sere, sear, Caesar, Cyrus, serious, year, yore ; Thayer, mar, mire, rare, roar, ware, wore ; future, futurity ; Shakespeare. ^ 3. (§ 153, 1.) Ray, raw, roe, row, rue ; parry, borrow, berry, bury, tarry, dairy, dowry, cherry, carry, Carrie, curry, ferry, fury, thorough, theory, Assyria, sherry, Laura, aurora, Mary, marry, Henry, Harry, hurry, Sahara, Sarah, sorrow, yarrow. WRITING EXERCISES. 345 ^ 4. (§ 153, 2.) Ray, raw, row, roe, race, raise, races, raises, rose, roses, rise, rice, rises ; reap, ripe, robe, rate, right, vmte, Wright, rout, reed, Read, rod, ride, rude, reach, rich, rage, rock, rake, rack, rig, rogue, rug, refuse, review, revise, wreath, wrath, wreathe, racy, rosy, i-ash, rush, rouge, real, reel^ rail, roll, rule, rally, rely, rare, roar, I'anny, ruin, rosin, reason, ring, rang, Rahway, re-hew, race-horse ; [§ 153, 3] ream, rim, roam, Rome, rime, rhyme, rheum, resume. ^ 5. (§ 153, 4.) Two R's. — Rear, rare, roar ; barrier, carrier, terror, furor ; rarity, rarify, horror ; aurora, error, rehearse. 5[ 6. Recreation. — Ezra, when you arise, awake Harry and urge him to resume his study of the harp. To-morrow will be a fair day, for the sun was a red orb when it set, leaving the earth arrayed in many hues. Come out of doors at once, for the aurora borealis arches above our heads in rare beauty. Mary and Laura were riding on the road to Ross's when they saw Harry Roe and Miss Sarah Ware going to be married. WRITING EXERCISE XII.— On Sections 154-158. ^ 1. (§ 155, 1.) Eel, lee, ail, ale, lay, isle, lie, lye, ceil, seal, Sicily, steel, steal, stole, solace, slice. ^ 2. (§ 155, 2.) Leap, lobby, lady, latch, ledge, leak, leek, lack, like, leaf, life, live, lath, lathe, lassie, lazy, lashed, slash, slush, polish, polished, lull, layer, Lyra, lime, lamb, leeway, Lehigh ; lion, long, lessen. ^ 3. (§ 155, 3, 4.) Pall, Paul, pill, bail, bale, Bailey, tall, tallow, doll, dale, chill, chilly, jail, jolly, kale, Kelly, gale, gaily, thill, Thule, assail, Osceola, zeal, easily, shell, Shelley, shale, shawl, shallow, social, socially, loll, lily, oral, orally, mill, mellow, swell, swallow, halo, holy, well, willow, yell, yellow ; annual, annually, only, scowl, scale, scalj , kingly. •[ 4. (§ 156, 1.) Elk, alike, alack, alum, illume ; Alps, elbow, alto, allowed, elegy, alive, elf, health, also, Elisha, allure, Ellery, always, alliance, illness. . ^ 5. (§ 156, 2.) Lag, log, lion, long, lesson, lynch, lounge, length. ^ 6. (§ 156, 3.) Final /. — File, vile, vowel, avowal, kneel, anneal, nail, knoll, squall, scowl, real, reel, roll, role, rule, whirl. 346 WRITING E X E 11 I S E S . II 7. (§ 150, ?,.) a. File, folly, vile, v;illey, r(-iil, really, wliirl, wenrily. b. Scale, scaly, kueel, Nell, Nellie, aunual, auuually, null, ouly, kingly. c. Pall, Paul, Apollo, bill, billow, tall, tallow, doll, daily, chill, chilly, jail, jelly, kale, Kelly, gull, gully, thill, Thule, assail, Osceola, zeal, easily, shell, Shelley, shallow, social, socially, loyal, loyally, oral, orally, mill, mellow, swell, swallow. ^ 8. (§ 158, 2.) Shawl, shell, shallow, social, socially. «j 9. (§ 158, 3.) Lash, lashed, Elisha, slash, slush, polish, polished, abolish. ^ 10. (§ 158, 4.) Dash, dish, tissue, sottish, Swedish, whitish. ^ 11. (§ 158, 1, 5.) Ash, show, sash, wash ; push, bush, Jewish, cash, gush, mush, gnash, j-oungish, rash, rush, ratio, Irish, harsh, fishy, fish. ^ 12. Recreation. — The law book lies on the window sill. The ale which he likes is the cause of much of his folly. The seals were seen on the coasts of the Orkney isles. The seal's fur is smooth and oily. They lie much of the time basking on ledges by the beaches. Elisha lags behind on the way to his lessons. Alum and alcohol are for sale at the chemist's. File off the nail in the heel of your shoe or you may become lame. What are the vowels in file, folly, fuel, holy, real, really? Why should we scowl when he receives us in kingly style ? If we go by way of the hill to the social, we will easily keep out of the slush of the valley which will take the jiolish off our shoes. 1. The ashes were in a pail, and the dust shows where the boy took them. 2. She may wash the yellow shawl in the shallow pool. 3. Have him polish his shoes, demolish his pipe, and abolish his horrid customs. WPJTING EXERCISE XIII.— On Sections 1.59-169. The El-Hook. •j 1. (§ IGl.) Pel, Bel, Tel, Del, Chel, Jel, Kel, Gel, Fel, Vel, Thel, Dhel, Shel, Zhel, Yel, Mel, Nel, Rel, Wem, Wen, Wer, Mer, Ner. WRITING K X K U CI S E S . 3-i7 Tjik .\u-1f(.iled, backed, attacked, tarred, adored, condemned, kept, acquiesced, vivid, shaft, ashamed, relate, i-ailed, remit, armed, mocked, method, melt, mailed, mart, unfit, invade, inmate, nameii, winked, thinnest, finest, vainest, meanest ; [Section 218, K.] vision- ist, fashionist, opinionist, unionist. ^5.-4 ShoHened Letter and a Ftdl-Lengih. — Potato, beautify, bitter, better, bottom, detail, deduction, detection, cattle, cotton, cottase. fatal, history, wisdom, little, lately, lottery, retail, redeem, modify, madam, midway, meditation, notify, needle, indite, indict. Tf 6. Tico Shortened Letters. — Abdicate, abdrict, beautified, detached, deduct, dedicate, agitated, actuated, affidavit, evident, WRITING EXERCISES. 361 estimate, ill-timed, latitude, retaliate, retailed, hardened, retained, modified, mitigate, midnight, maddened, anticipate, sentiment, handmaid, antidote, undoubted, indebted, handled, windward, intact, indent, intend, untold, intimate, protect, tradewind, chartered, cultivate, gratified, gratitude,'fiattened, verdict, threatened, superintetid, inordinate. ^ 7. A Fidl-Length and Two Shortened Letters. — Capitulate, fortified, fortunate, ascertained, legitimate, lefthand, rectitude, rectified, multitude, inaptitude, unindebted, infatuated. ^ 8. (§ 213, R. 1.) Coward, feared, fired, afford, veered, lowered, lard, marred or mart. ^ 9. Lapped Shortened Letters (§ 218). —Date, dated, amputated, antidated, treat, treated, dread, dreaded, doubted, freight, freighted, await, awaited, escheat, emphatic, critic, athletic. 1[ 10. (§ 220, h, 1.1 Pity, body, tattoo, duty, motto, needy, notice, equity, gaiety, veto, into, window ; [§ 220, b, 2] unite, abed, edit, aciite ; [§ 220, b, 3] hallowed, allied, allowed, alloyed, allude, solid, rallied, married, borrowed, narrowed, torrid, tarried, moneyed, accompanied, renewed, annoyed ; [§ 220, b, 4] quiet, poet, Jewett, naiad ; [§ 220, b, 5] right, write, rate, root, wrought, read, reed, road, rode, rude, red, read ; [§ 220, b, 6] liked, looked, locate, liquid, effect, fact, convict, afflict, suffocate, navigate, peeped, bobbed, kicked, cooked, gagged, judged, roared, reared, bribed, propped, correct, collect, aggregate. ^ 11. (§ 149, R. 5.) Hoped, heaped, hopped, hated, heeded, hitched, hedged, hawked, hooked, hacked. •I 12. (§ 212, R. 6.) Part, parted, beard, bearded, melt, melted, mould, moulded, rent, rented, land, landed, paint, painted, bound, bounded, treat, treated, dread, dreaded, delight, delighted, indicate, indicated, anticipate, anticipated, note, noted, need, needed ; locate, located, effect, effected, navigate, navigated, solicit, solicited. ^ 13. Word-Signs and Contractions with Shortened Letters. — Put, about, quite, could, God, good, if it, after, thought, that, without, astonish, astonished, astonishment, establish, established, establishment, is it, h-as it, used, wished, let, let us, world, Lord, read, heard, word, might, immediate, immediately, made, somewhat, not, nature, [natural, naturally,] under, is not, h-as not, want, till it, told, until it ; called, equaled ; valued, particular, particularly, opportunity, spirit, toward, according, accordingly, cared, great, :^fi2 WRITING EXERCISES. throughout, in order, did not, do not, had not, gentlemen, gentleman ; kind, cannot, account, will not, we will not, are not, we are not, were not, mind ; may not, am not ; we may not, it will not, which will not ; acknowledged, afterward, forward, inconsistent, indiscriminate, indiscrimination, indispensable, intelligence, intelligent, intelligible, interest, manuscript, onward, practicable, practicability, transcript, understand, understood. ^ 14. The cat bit the dog's foot while they were fighting about the piece of fat. The bad and proud feed on God's food and with greed guard their fields and gold, but the good regard all mankind as God's children. In our effort to get the fruit we split the tree. The child dressed in jalaid glowed with delight when told that he could build houses with the blocks. Little Lloyd oiled the old wheel. His hard heart was hurt. The mad mate. His aunt knits neat mits for his hands. The surface covered with peat in England is considerable ; it is greater in Scotland, and very great in Ireland. It is the ordinary fuel of a great part of Ireland. In countries depending on peat for fuel a very rainy season sometimes occasions distress by preventing the cutting and drying of the peat. Note. — Write, according to the directions of the note at the end of Writing Exercise IX, the following : Economy of Time and jSelf-Impeovement. There may be economy of time as well as in spending of money. Time, in fact, is money or money's worth. Few reflect deeply (Dee-Pel) on-this truth. Young persons in particular throw away a-vast deal of leisure time in a-way often worse than useless. Much they spend in silly gossip with acquaintances, much in frivolous amusements, much in perfect vacancy of thought. In many country towns, a-great amount of time is spent in lounging at doorways or in-the street. If all this idle time, exclusive of what should-be properly devoted to open-air exercise, were spent in-the acquisition of some kind of useful knowledge, what a- difference there would be in-the lot of some young persons. We say to-the young, devote your leisure hours to some useful purpose. And what are your leisure hours ? Spare hours in-the winter evenings af ter-the labors of-the day are over, and-also hours in-the morning, particularly during summer. KLsing at an-early hour — for instance, at 4 or 5 o'clock — may be made-the means of self-culture [see C, 228, 14] to-a very considerable extent. Science or history may be studied ; languages may be learned. Early rising is perhaps considered by many to be a- vulgar practice. Those who say so have perused-the biographies of great men with little attention. It-is indisputable (Ends-Pet-Bel) that few ever lived to-a great age, and-fewer still ever became distinguished, who were-not in- the habit of early rising. You rise late, and-of-course get about your business at a-late hour, and-every thing goes wrong all day. Franklin says that " Who rises late must trot all day, and-not overtake his business at night." Dean Swift avers that he " never knew a-man come to greatness and-eminence (Men-Ens) who lay in bed of-a morning." We believe that with other degenerations of our days, history will prove that late rising is-a very prominent (Per-Men-Ent) WRITING EXERCISES. S()3 one. There seems to-be now a-tendency to turn day into night— to breakfast late, dine late, and-go to bed late, and' consoixiiently ("con":Skenti-Lay) to-rise late. All-this-is most pernicious both to health and-morals. To-a certain extent, people must do as others do ; nevertheless, every one is more or less able to act with something like independence of principle ; the young — those who-have everything (Ver2-Ing) to-learn — can at least act upon a-plan, rising at an-early hour. In-order to arise early, we would ^recommend an-early hour for retiring. There-are many other reasons for this ; neither your eyes nor your health are so likely to-be destroyed. Nature seems to-have bo fitted things that we ought to rest in-the early part of-the night. A-professor used to tell his pupils that " one hour of sleep before midnight is worth more than two hours after that time." Let it be a rule with you, and-if possible adhered to, that-you be at home, and-have your light extinguished by ten o'clock in-the evening. You-may then rise at 5, and-have seven hours to-sleep, which-is about what nature re- quires. It may be most confidently affirmed that he who from-his youth is in-the habit, of rising early, will-be much more likely to-live to old age, more likely to-be a-distinguished and-useful man, and-more likely to pass a-life that- is peaceful and-pleasant. Eead-the life of Franklin, and see what he accom- plished, both as respects economizing of time, and-the cultivation of-his own capacious mind. In connection with self-improvemeut, let us say a-word on-the duty of professional diligence. It-is a-fact that-you cannot-be too well made aware of, that a-man may distinguish himself, or at least attain great ^respecta- bility in any profession which-is really honorable and socially useful. What- ever you do, learn to do it well. Do-not be discouraged by difficulties, nor vex yourselves with what may be-the final results of-your efforts. Just go on quietly and-diligently, seizing hold of every occasion for improvement, and-acquire habits of industry, which-will form your character, and stick to-you through life. The likelihood is, that by this simple but persevering course — a-course unmarked by any great effort — you-will pass-the idle, the dissipated, and-the timorous, realizing those rewards which usually wait on well-directed ^enterprise. — Cham- bers' Miscellany — A Present to an Appreniict. WRITING EXERCISE XXII.— On Sections 225-230. Expedients. ^ 1. Contracted Prefixes (§ 227-8). — Accommodation, accommodated, commune, connive, cognate, circumscribe, circumspect, circumvention, contravene, controvert, counterfeit, countermand, decompound, disconnection, discommode, forefather, foreseen, incognito, incommode, incompressible, interpose, intermission, irreconciliation, magnanimous, Magna Charta, magnitude, magnificent, miscompute, misconstrue, noncompliance, noncommission, nonconducting, noncontagious, nonconcurring, reconcile, recognition, recombine, recommit, reconsider, self-accused, self-evident, self-knowledge, self-improvement, unconscious, uncompressed, unconquerable, unrecognized, unreconciled, unrecompensed; incumbent^recumbent, congress, reconquer, magnetic, magnesia, uncircumscribed ; 3G4 WRITING EXERCISES. nnselfisb,uudecomposed, uncontradicted, uninterpreted, unforeseen, disencumber, disinterested, unaccomplished, circumscribe, circumference, concomitiint, concomitance ; in conclusion, iu connection, in conversation, small compensation, common consent, in controverting, in coutxadistinction, contribution, contribute, forever, forevv'arn, forsooth, forswear, forward ; introduce, entertain, intercourse, enterprise, interchange, interest, interfere, interjacent, interjection, interpolate, interpose, interpret, interrogate, interrupt, intersect, intertwine, interval, interview, interweave, introspect, introvert ; incompetent, incomprehensible, inconceivable, inconsequence, inconsiderable, inconsistent, inconvenient, in consideration ; misconduct, misconjecture ; self-esteem, self-same, self-conceit, self-condemnation; unconcern, unconditional, unconstitutional ; in recognizing, in reconsidering. •[ 2. Word-Signs Used for Prefix- Signs (§ 229).— Altogether, almost, although. Almighty, to-morrow, to-night, to-day, understand, understood, undergo, undersigned, afternoon, afterthought ; also, alway, always. 5[ 3. Other Prefixes and iheir Usual Signs. — a. Ambition, ambulate, antedate, antecedent, antidote, antagonist, astronomy, benefit, catalysis, catastrophe, centiped, centennial, chirography, collect, correspond, heptarchy, hydropathy, hydrometer, hyperbole, jurisdiction, jurisconsult, metaphor, multiply, October, philosophy, paragraph, perfect, periphery, polyglot, postpone, retrograde, stereotype, stereometer, subterranean, superfine, superlative, sustain, susceptible, system, transact, translate, withdraw, withhold. h. Trds (§ 230, E. 3). — Transact, transalpine, transanimate, transatlantic, transcend, transcendent, transcribe, transfer, transfigure, transfix, transform, transfuse, transgress, transship, transient, transit, transitional, translate, translucent, transmarine, transmigrate, transmit, transmute, transparent, transplant, transport, transubstantiation, transverse. ^ 4. If you can accommodate yourselves to the circumstances, you may accompany them in their circumnavigating the whole earth. As you have promised to be circumspect in your conduct, willing to discommode yourself, and to suffer discomfort without complaint, I will find accommodation for you. It will not be necessary for you to incommode yourself by going incognito. The hatred between them seems irreconcilable. Our forefathers did not foresee the mngnitude and magnificent growth of our country. The disease is noncontagious ; but we were unconscious of it, and entertained an unconquerable antipathy to it. The contraband knew the WRITING EXERCISES. 3G5 coimtersign. The order for the immediate arrest of the counterfeiter was countermanded ; his misconduct caused his motives to be misconstrued. I cannot allow you to interrupt by interposing questions while I am interrogating the witness. By introducing interchangeable parts, the machines were made more valuable. After a recognizance the forces were reconstructed. They recognized each other, and a reconciliation followed. Self-respect and self-improvement are essential to true success in life. He thought his merit was unrecognized, and he was unreconciled to his position. His speech was uninterrupted and his statements uncontradicted. [§ 228, R.6] Who can give a synonym for comity? A commotion occurred when the commissary received his supplies. I felt commiseration for my comrade. The accented vowel of commerce is first place, but the outline may be written in the second position, to harmonize better with commercial which is second position. WKITING EXERCISE XXIII.— On Sections 231-234. Expedients. — Continued. ^ 1. Contracted Affixes (§ 232-3). — Sensible, sensibly, attainable, accountable, insurmountable, feebleness, serviceableness, lawfulness, mindfulness, skillfulness, faithfulness, sinfulness, watchfulness, wherefore, therefore, seeking, trying, seeking a, seeking the, trying a, trying the, charmingly, perseveringly, amazingly, offerings, doings, artlessness, lawlessness, sensibility, affability, legality, principality, vulgarity,prosperity, disparity, popularity, feebly, uobly, sickly, homely, dimly, completely, womanly; meanly, instrumetital, instrumentality, fundamental, ornamental, supplimentai, regimental, zoology, physiology, physiologist, theology, theoiogian, tautology, phrenology, phrenological, chronology, myself, himself, thyself, ourself , ourselves, themselves, yourselves, man's self, our own selves, hardship, fellowship, wardship, friendship, partnership, wearisomeness, irksomeness, gladsomeuess, whensoever, wheresoever, whencesoever, whatsoever, whosoever, whosesoever, howsoever, whithersoever , possibility, sensibility, disparity, detrimental, genealogy, mineralogy, one's self, our own self, joyful, truthful, careful, deceitful, positive, native, despondency, validity, Christianity, verbosity, vagrancy. ^ 2. Thereto, hitherto, whereto, onto, into, unto, hereintc. hereunto, thereinto, thereunto ; thereon, hereon, whereon, hanger-on, looker-on ; thereof, untalked of, unheard of, unthought of, whereof; therein, wherein, herein, hereinbefore, hereinafter, hereafter, thereafter ; wherever, whatever, whichever, 366 WRITING EXERCISES. ^ 3. While the work is profitable it is sensible to continue it. The serviceableness of the nurse is shown by the skillfulness with which she cares for a patient of such feebleness. We had a good time listening to a story charmingly told, and our risibilities were excited notwithstanding its credibility was questionable. Carelessness and thoughtlessness, but not rascality, led to his discharge. His popularity is due to his affability. The artlessness of the child in presenting the offerings, was much admired. Although homely and sickly, she is noble and womanly. The experimental trials of the machine were mainly instrumental in securing the capital needed to complete the work. Are you studying physiology and phrenology ? I am studying zoology and chronology. Students of phonography can avoid irksomeness, if not wearisomeness, by studying with an artistic instead of a sordid interest. Whatsoever may be said of the truthfulness of the theologian's discourses, his verbosity weakens their influence. Thereafter, the subject was untalked of, if not unthought of. WRITING EXERCISE XXIV.— On Sections 235-241. ^ 1. Consonants Omitted. — Pumped, tempt, jumped, stamped, exempt, exemption, pre-emption ; distinction, function, anxious ; post-office, postpone, post-paid, tasteless, testimony, destitute, domestic, adjustable, restless, mostly, mistrustful, New Testament ; destruction, restriction, reduction, instruction, construction, production ; intelligent, intellect; atonement, identical, transpose, transaction, transmit, capable, capability; describe; manuscript, surprise, proportion; justification, investigation. ^ 2. Vowels Omitted. (§ 239.) 1. Possible, capital, artless, rotary, reasons, iindoubted, indebted, traceable, soluble. 2. Superior, better, beautiful, distribute, exercise, sufficient, convenience, necessary, intended, intention, sometimes, considerable, correspond, harmony, memory. Rem. 2. Essence, labor, ready, later, enter, dread, science, argument, pre-emption, conquer. Rem. 3. Penny, body, bevy, chaffy, fancy, ultra, rosy, mighty, many, needy, entry, windy. Rem. 4. Avowed, ask, assign, alum, older, annoyed, awake. Idea, argue. (§ 240.) 1. Eyed, hide, wight, white, whiten, highly, oil, wide, i'^y. eyes. 2. Bow, cue, glue, proud, sprout, trout, loud, conclude, ammonia, scoria, mania, ague, nephew. GENERAL WRITING EXERCISES. oGT The pumpkins tempted the hungry cattle. There was great anxiety and many anxious inquiries about the over-due transatlantic steamer. The committee sanctioned the scheme to help the destitute. There is no restriction as to the amount of instruction. The construction of railroads has caused the destruction of thousands of acres of forest. The knowledge and intelligence of domestic animals is often remarkable. The manuscript produced at the investigation was found to be identical with the transcript of the reporter, whose capability was a surprise to the Court. WRITING EXERCISE XXV.— On Sections 242-250. 1. Yon may also, you may always be, I am, I am sure, I may try, I am certain that, we are inclined, are you sure, in order that you may, as soon as possible, there must always be, which will most probably, we are never, every man, very many, nothing is necessary, something is necessary, for his own sake, if we are, if they were not, by themselves, by many persons, by some persons, it is necessary that. 2. In this life, in these days, of those who, of much greater, and it is always, and if we are, in your mind, as if, as if there were, as these, as this, as this is, as long as possible, as though, as they, as for. 3. The loss of the money, the subject of the letter, the meaning of the text, the nature of the subject, one of the most, attribute of the soul, in every part of the world, the condition of the body ; shall have been, there have been, cannot have been, we have been, cannot have done, must have done, shall have done, we have done, which have been, which have done, I have been, I have done, they have been, they have done. GENERAL WRITING EXERCISES. Aphokisms of thk Ancients. Before old age, I made it my care to live well, in old age to die well. — Seneca. Strive not with words against the contentious: speech is given to all, wisdom to few. — Cato. The body is a vessel, as it were, or receptacle for the soul. — Cicero. It is the province of folly to discover the faults of others and forget its own. — Cicero. Men believe their eyes rather than their ears. The road by precept is long ; by example, short and sure. — Seneca. I depart from life as from an inn, not as from my home. — Cicero. I am a man, and nothing that concerns humanity do I deena a matter of iudjCEerence to 368 GENERAL WRITING EXERCISES. me. — Terence. Honorable death is better than an ignominious life. — Tacitus. In prosperity let us especially avoid pride, disdain, and arrogance. — Cicero. It is true wisdom to be able to govern the feel- ings whenever there is a necessity for it. — Terence. To keep the mastery over your indignation and language, when you are angry, is no mean effort of the mind. —Cicero. Nothing is void of God ; he himself fills all his works. — Seneca. Nothing can be honest which is destitute of justice. — Cicero. Do not that yourself which you are wont to censure in others. — Cato. It is folly to tear one's hair in sorrow, just as though grief could be assuaged by baldness. — Cicero. Whenever you behold a fellow-creature in distress, remem- ber that he is a man. — Seneca. Just so much meat and drink should be used as to reinvigorate our powers, not to oppress them. — Cicero. A good man otight not to be drawn from the path of rectitude by wealth, by favor, or by danger. — Ad Herrenn. The industrious husbandman plants trees, of which he himself will never see a berry. — Cicero. Has God any other seat than the earth, the sea, and the air, and the heavens, and virtue? Beyond these, why do you seek for God? Whatever you see, he is in it ; wherever you move he is there. — Lucan. When we are utterly ruined, and when no counsel can profit us, there seems to be one way open to us, what- ever may happen : to bear it with moderation. — Cicero. Fortitude is to be seen in the endurance of toils and dangers ; temperance, in the self-denial of luxuries ; prudence, in the choice between good and evil ; justice, in rendering to everyone his due. — Cicero. The man is master of himself, and lives happy, who has it in his power to say, " I have lived to-day, to-morrow the Divine Father may invest the heavens either with black clouds or with clear sunshine ; still, what is past shall not be effaced." — Horace. Death falls heavily upon him who, too well known to all others, dies unknown to himself. — Seneca. No man was ever truly great without some portion of divine inspiration. — Cicero. Iniquitous wealth increases, yet some- thing or other is ever wanting to our still incomplete fortune. — Horace. No well-instructed man has called a change of opinion inconstancy. — Cicero. We are naturally most tenacious of those impressions which we receive in childhood, just as a flavor remains in those vessels with which they were imbued when new. — Seneca. There is, I know not how, inherent in the minds of men, a certain presage, as it were, of a future state ; and this chieflj'' exists, and appears the most manifest in those of the greatest genius and of the most exalted minds. — Cicero. Let it not be the subject of your thoughts what you may do, but what you ought to do ; let a regard for what is honorable ever govern your mind. — Claudius. In discussing a question, more reliance oiight to be placed on the influence of GENERAL WRITING EXERCISES. 369 reason than on the weight of authority. — Cicero. Not how long, but how well you have lived, is the question. — Seneca. I am not ashamed to confess myself ignorant of that which I do not know. — Cicero. Never was there any person of such well-trained habits of life, but experience, age, and custom, were always bringing him something ; so much so, that what you believe you know, you do not know, and what you have fancied of first importance to you, on making trial you reject. — Terence. It is dangerous alike to believe or to disbelieve ; therefore we ought to examine strictly into the truth of a matter rather than suffer an erroneous impression to per- vert our judgment. — Phcedius. When those things befall us, which by no prudence we can avoid, we shall, by calling to memory what has happened to others, be able to reflect that nothing new has befallen ourselves. — Cicero. Time is a certain part of eternity. — Cicero. Virtue unites man with God. — Cicero. Is there any good whatever that we can enjoy wholly without evil, or where you must not endure labor when you would enjoy it. — Plautus. The Fox and the Goat. A fox and a goat traveling together, in a very sultry day, found themselves exceedingly thirsty ; when looking round the country in order to discover a place where they might probably meet with water, they at length descried a clear spring at the bottom of a well. They both eagerly descended ; and, having sufficiently allayed their thirst, began to consider how they should get out. Many expedients for that purpose were mutually proposed and rejected. At last the crafty fox cried out with great joy : "A thought has occurred to my mind, which I am confident will extricate us from our difficulty. Do you only rear yourself upon your hind legs, and rest your fore- feet against the side of the well. In this posture, I will climb up to your head, from which I shall be able with a spring to reach the top ; and when I am once there, you are sensible it will be very easy for me to pull you out by the horns." The simple goat liked the pro- posal well, and immediately placed himself as directed ; when the fox without much difficulty gained the top. " Now," said the goat, "give me the assistance you promised." " Thou old fool," replied the fox, " hadst thou but half as much brains as beard, thou wouldst never have believed that I would hazard my own life to save thine. However, I will leave with thee a piece of advice, which may be of service to thee hereafter, if thou shouldst have the good fortune to make thy escape : Never venture into a well again, before thou hast well considered how to get out of it." 24 370 GENERAL WRITING EXERCISES. Damon and Pythias. Damon and Pythias, of the Pythagorean sect in philosophy, lived in the time of Dionysius, the tyrant of Sicily. Their mutual friend- ship was so strong that they were ready to die for each other. One of the two, being condemned to death by the tyrant, obtained leave to go into his own country, to settle his afEairs, on condition that the other should consent to be imprisoned in his stead, and put to death for him if he did not return before the day of execution. The attention of everyone, especially of the tyrant himself, was excited to the highest pitch, as everyone was curious to see what would be the event of so strange an affair. "When the time was almost elapsed, and he who was gone did not appear, the rashness of the other, whose sanguine friendship had made him run so desperate a hazard, was blamed. But he still declared that he had not the least shadow of doubt in his mind, of his friend's fidelity. The event showed how well he knew him. He came in due time and sur- rendered himself to that fate which he had no reason to think he should escape ; and which he did not desire to escape by leaving his friend to suffer in his place. Such fidelity softened even the savage heart of Dionysius himself. He pardoned the condemned ; he gave the two friends to each other, and begged that they would take himself in for the third. The Teue Philosopheb. The character of the true philosopher is to hope all things not impossible, and to believe all things not unreasonable. He who has seen obscurities, which appeared impenetrable in physical and mathematical science, suddenly dispelled, and the most barren and unpromising fields of inquiry converted, as if by inspiration, into rich and inexhaustible springs of knowledge and power, on a simple change of one point of view, or merely bringing to bear on them some principle which it never occurred before to try, will surely be the very last to acquiesce in any dispiriting prospects of either the present or future destinies of mankind ; while, on the other hand, the boundless views of intellectual and moral, as well as material, relations which open on him on all hands in the course of these pursuits, the knowledge of the trivial place he occupies in the scale of creation, and the sense continually pressed upon him of his own weakness and incapacity to suspend or modify the slightest movement of the vast machinery he sees in action around him, must effectually convince him, that humility of pretention, no less than confidence of hope, is what best becomes his character. — Sir John Ilerschel. GENERAL WRITING EXERCISES. 371 The Feost. The frost looked forth one still, clear night, And whispered : " Now I shall be out of sight : So through the valley and over the height In silence I'll take my way. I will not go on like that blustering train — The wind and the snow, the hail and the rain — Who make so much bustle and noise in vain ; But I'll be as busy as they." Then he flew to the mountain and powdered its crest ; He lit on the trees, and their boughs he dressed In diamond beads, and over the breast Of the quivering lake he spread A coat of mail, that it need not fear The downward point of many a spear, That he hung on its margin, far and near, Where a rock could rear its head. He went to the windows of those who slept, And over each pane like a fairy crept ; Wherever he breathed, wherever he stepped, By the light of the moon were seen Most beautiful things ; there were flowers and trees ; There were bevies of birds, an,d swarms of bees ; There were cities with temples and towers ; and these All pictured in silvery sheen. But he did one thing that was hardly fair — He peeped in the cupboard, and finding there That all had forgotten for him to j^repare — "Now, just to set them a-thinking, I'll bite this basket of fruit," said he ; " This costly pitcher I'll burst in three. And the glass of water they've left for me Shall ' chick,' to tell them I'm drinking." — Hannah F. Gould. [This and the article following are keys to pages of the FiiiST Standaed Phono- graphic Reader, which the student is recommended to procure for further study and practice.] Self-Cultuee. " Every person has two educations : one which he receives from others, and one, more important, which he gives to himself." — Gibbon. Self-culture includes the education or training of all parts of a Stan's nature, the physical and moral, as well as the intellectual. 372 GENERAL WRITING EXERCISES. Each must be developed, and yet each must yield something to satisfy the claims of the others. Cultivate the physical powers exclusively, and you have an athlete or a savage ; the moral only, and you have an enthusiast or a maniac ; the intellectual only, and you have a diseased oddity, it may be a monster. It is only by wisely training all three together that the complete man can be formed. The ancients laid great stress on physical training, but a sound mind in a sound body was the end which they professed to aim at in their highest schools of culture. The Greek teachers were peri- patetic, holding that young men should only learn what they could learn standing. But while it is necessary, in the first place, to secure this solid foundation of physical health, it must also be observed that sustained application is the inevitable price which must be paid for mental acquisition of all sorts ; and it is as futile to expect them without it, as to look for a harvest where the seed has not been sown. The road to knowledge is free to all who will give the labor and the study requisite to gather it ; nor are there any difiiculties so great that the student of resolute purpose may not effectually surmount and overcome them. It was one of the characteristic expressions of Chatterton, that God had sent his creatures into the world with arms long enough to reach anything if they choose to be at the trouble. In study, as in business, energy is the great thing. There must be the "fervet opus" — we must not only strike the iron while it is hot, but strike it till it is made hot. The proverb says : " He who has heart, has everything," — che non arde non incende, who doth not burn doth not inflame. It is astonishing how much may be accomplished in self-culture by the energetic and the persevering, who are careful to avail themselves of opportunities, and use up the fragments of spare time which the idle permit to run to waste. Thus Ferguson learned astronomy from the heavens while wrapped in a sheepskin on the highland hills. Thus Stone learned mathe- matics while working as a journeyman gardener ; thus Drew studied the highest philosophy in the intervals of cobbling shoes ; thus Miller taught himself geology while working as a day-laborer in a quarry. By bringing their minds to bear upon knowledge in its various aspects, and carefully using up the very odds and ends of their time, men such as these, in the very humblest circumstances, reached the highest culture, and acquired honorable distinction among their fellow-men. Sir Joshua Reynolds was so earnest a believer in the power of industry, that he held that all men might achieve excellence if they GENERAL WRITING EXERCISES. 373 would but exercise the power of assiduous and paticut working. He held that drudgery was on the road to genius, and that there were no limits to the proficiency of an artist except the limits of his own painstaking. He would not believe in what is called inspiration, but only in study and labor. "Excellence," he said, "is never granted to man but as the reward of labor." " If you have great talents, industry will improve them ; if you have but moderate abilities, industry will supply their deficiency. Nothing is denied to well-directed labor ; nothing is to be obtained without it." Sir Fowell Buxton, who labored in a very different field, was an equal believer in the power of study ; and he entertained the modest idea that he could do as well as other men if he devoted to the pursuit double the time and labor that they did. He placed his great con- fidence only in ordinary means and extraordinary application. Genius, without work, is certainly a dumb oracle ; and it is un- questionably true, that the men of the highest genius have invariably been found to be among the most plodding, hard-working, and intent men — their chief characteristic apparently consisting simply in their power of laboring more intensely and effectively than others. Thoeoughness and Accueact. Thoroughness and accuracy are two principal points to be aimed at in study. Francis Horner, in laying down rules for the cultiva- tion of his mind and character, placed great stress upon the habit of continuous application to one subject for the sake of mastering it thoroughly, confining himself, with this object, to but a few books, and resisting with the greatest firmness " every approach to the habit of desultory reading." The value of knowledge to any man certainly consists, not in its quantity, but in the good uses to which he may apply it. Hence a little knowledge, of a perfect character, is always found more valuable for practical purposes th«n any extent of superficial learning. The phrase in common use as to " the spread of knowledge " at this day is no doubt correct. But it is spread so widely, and in such thin layers, that it only serves to reveal the mass of ignorance lying beneath. Never, perhaps, were books more extensively read or less studied, and the number is rapidly increasing of those who know a little of everything, but nothing well. Such readers have not inaptly been likened to a certain sort of pocket-knife which some people carry about with them, which, in addition to a common knife, contains a file, a chisel, a saw, a gimlet, a screw-driver, and a pair of scissors, but 374 REPORTING - STYLE WRITING EXERCISES. all so diminutive, that the moment they are needed for use they are found useless. One of Ignatius Loyola's maxims was, "He who does well one work at a time, does more than all." By spreading our efforts over too large a surface we inevitably weaken our force, hinder our progress, and acquire a habit of fitfulness and ineffective working. Whatever a youth undertakes to learn, he should not be suffered to leave until he can reach his arms roi;nd it and clinch his hands on the other side. Thus he will learn the habit of thoroughness. Lord St. Leonards once communicated to Sir Fowell Buxton the mode in which he had conducted his studies, and thus explained the secret of his success. "I resolved, when beginning to read law, to make everything I acquired perfectly my own, and never to go to a second thing till I had entirely accomplished the first. Many of my competitors read as much in a day as I read in a week, but at the end of twelve months, my knowledge was as fresh as the day it was acquired, while theirs had glided away from recollection." Sir E. B. Lytton, once explaining how it was that, while so fully engaged in active life, he had written so many books, observed, "I contrive to do so much by never doing too much at a time. As a general rule, I have devoted to study not more than three hours a day, and when Parliament is sitting, not always that ; but then di;ring those hours, I have given my whole attention to what I was about." REPORTING-STYLE WRITING EXERCISES. New Orleans, Sept. 5, 1892. Gentlemen : — In reply to yours of the 27th ultimo, relative to the commercial position of Messrs. Hawes & Taylor, of Natchez, would say that they have by their honesty, energy, and strict attention to business secured the entire confidence of the merchants in this city, and have succeeded in building up a very large trade over a large section of the southwest. By their shrewd management and cautious investments they have risen high in the estimation of our business community, and bid fair to become one of the leading houses in oiir section. We feel confident that all transactions with them will accrue to your advantage. Respectfully yours. To Messrs. Henbt «fe Nichols, Bidwell & Co. iVeic York. REPORTING -STYLE WRITING EXERCISES. 375 Philadelphia, Oct. 24, 1892. Gentlemex : — I reached here j'esterday at 10 30 a.m., and promptly waiting upon Mr. Martin received from him the necessary information relative to Messrs. Hastings & Co., upon whom we called. I found these gentlemen to be thorough business men — sharp, quick, and decisive — impressing me favorably with their conversations and otherwise creating in me a feeling of security in opening an account with the house. From other sources I learned of the estimation in which they are held individually. I am gratified in being enabled to secure a large order from them, which I herewith send you with others, and which, if satisfactory, I have no doubt will result in our receiving their future correspondence. They gave me, without hesitation, a complete understanding of their .tffairs, the amount of capital employed and business done, to- gether with some private matters which I shall lay before you on my return. I am sorry to hear that H. C. Belknap is considerably embarrassed from a variety of causes. He has been struggling desperately for some time, and it is feared he will be compelled to stop. I am inclined to believe he was connected with the Atwood & Co. failure. Business appears to be improving, as you will see by the large number of orders sent you, which greatly exceed my anticipations. Having thoroughly canvassed this city, I leave for Baltimore to-night, where I shall await your advices. Very respectfully yours, P. F. Thueman. New York, Oct. 10, 1892. Gentlemen : — A draft purporting to be drawn by Mr. J. K. Phelps, of Baltimore, for five thousand dollars for three months from October 5th, in favor of Briggs, Scott & Co., but endorsed Briggs, Slote, & Co., in your hand-writing, apparently, was pre- sented to-day for our acceptance. Owing to doubts of its genuine- ness, from your firm name being so dissimilar, and not having advices to hand from Mr. Phelps regarding it, we thought best to withhold our acceptance until we hear from you. We are greatly surprised at Mr. Phelps' failure to notify us in relation to the matter, to which we have this day called his attention. We shall duly honor the draft upon receipt of your or his reply. We remain yours respectfully, Bkode Bros. & Co. To Messrs. Beiggs, Scott & Co., Albany, N. Y, 376 REPORTING - STYLE WRITING EXERCISES. Milwaukee, May 24, 1893. Gentlemen : — I find my business increasing so rapidly that my capital is iusufficient to meet its requirements, and as you have doubtless noticed my orders to you for some time back have been gradually increasing, I wish to assure you that this is simply the result of a healthy increase of business and not any irregular or careless extending of it. The long credit I am obliged to give, and this inadequacy of capital which prevents me from carrying a sufficient stock, naturally places me at a disadvantage in filling orders. In con- sequence of which, and trusting that you have every confidence in me, I would ask your acceptance of my note at ninety days for the amount of your bill, which concession on your part will assist me in meeting my obligations. Asking for a reply at your earliest convenience, I remain, gentlemen. Yours respectfully. To Messrs. Playton & Taylok, Heney Anderson. Buffalo, N. Y. MisEKiEs OF War. Oh ! tell me, if there be any relentings of pity in your bosom, how could you endure it to behold the agonies of the dying man as, goaded by pain, he grasps the cold ground in convulsive energy ; or faint with the loss of blood, his pulse ebbs low and the gathering paleness spreads itself over his countenance ; or wrapping himself round in despair, he can only mark by a few feeble quiverings that life still lurks and lingers in his lacerated body ; or lifting up a faded eye, he casts on you a look of imploring helplessness for that succor which no sympathy can yield him. It may be painful to dwell thus in imagination on the distressing picture of one indi- vidual, but, multiply it ten thousand times — say how much of all this distress has been heaped together on a single field. Give us ^he arithmetic of this accumulated wretchedness, and lay it before «is with all the accuracy of official computation, and, strange to tell, not one sigh is lifted up among the crowd of eager listeners as they stand on tip-toe and catch every syllable of utterance which is read to them out the registers of death ! Oh ! say M'hat mystic spell is that which so blinds us to the suffering of our brethren ; which deafens to our ear the voice of bleeding humanity when it is aggra- vated by the shriek of dying thousands ; which makes the very magnitude of the slaughter throw a softening disguise over its cruelties and its horrors ; which causes us to eye with indifference the field that is crowded with the most revolting abominations, and REPORTING - STYLE WRITING EXERCISES. 377 arrests that sigh which each individual would singly have drawn from us, by the report of the many that have fallen and breathed their last in agony along with him. — Chahners. The Defense of Soceates. No man knows what death is, yet men fear it as if they knew well that it was the greatest of all evils ; which is just a case of that worst of all ignorance, the conceit of knowing what you do not really know. For my part, this is the exact point on which I differ from most other men — if there be any one thing in which I am wiser than they. As I know nothing about Hades, so I do not pretend to any knowledge ; but I do know well that disobedience to a person better than myself, either God or man, is both an evil and a shame ; nor will I ever embrace evil certain, in order to escape evil which may, for aught I know, be a good. PerhajDS you may feel indignant at the resolute tone of my defense ; you may have expected that I should do as most others do in less dangerous trials than mine ; that I should weep, beg, and entreat for my life, and bring forward my children and relatives to do the same. I have relatives, like other men, and three children ; but not one of them shall appear before you for any such purpose. Not from any insolent disposition on my part, nor any wish to put a slight upon you, but because I hold such conduct to be degrading to the reputation which I enjoy ; for I have a reputation for superiority among you, deserved or undeserved as it may be. It is a disgrace to Athens when her esteemed men lower themselves, as they do but too often, by such mean and cowardly supplications ; and you, Judges, instead of being prompted thereby to spare them, ought rather to condemn them the more for so dishonoring the city. Apart from any reputation of mine, too, I should be a guilty man if I sought to bias you by suppli- cations. My duty is to instruct and persuade you, if I can ; but you have sworn to follow your convictions in judging according to the laws, not to make the laws bend to your partiality ; and it is your duty so to do. Far be it from me to habituate you to perjury ; far be it from you to contract any such habit. Do not, therefore, require of me proceedings dishonorable in reference to myself, as well as criminal and impious in regard to you, especially at a moment when I am myself rebutting an accusation of impiety advanced by Melitus. Tetje Gkeatness. Grandeur of character lies wholly in force of soul — that is, in force of thought, moral principle, and love — and this may be found in the 378 REPORTING -STYLE "WRITING EXERCISES. humblest condition of life. A man brought up to an obscure trade, and hemmed in by the wants of a growing family, may in his narrow sphere perceive more clearly, discriminate more keenly, weigh evidence more wisely, seize on the right means more decisively, and have more presence of mind in difficulty, than another who has accumulated vast stores of knowledge by laborious study ; and he has more of intellectual greatness. It is force of thoiight which measures intellectual, and so it is force of principle which measures moral, greatness — that highest of human endowments, that brightest manifestation of the Divinity. The greatest man is he who chooses the right with invincible resolution, who resists the sorest tempta- tions from within and without, who bears the heaviest burdens cheerfully, who is calmest in storms, and most fearless under menace and frowns, whose reliance on truth, on virtue, on God is most unfaltering.— -C/iannin^, THE PHONOGRAPHIC ORTHOGRAPHER. 379 PART IV. THE Phonographic Orthographer; AN EXPOSITOR OF PRINCIPLES FOK THE Ascertainment of the Best Phonographic Outlines. PRELIMINARY REMARKS. The previously unsettled state of phonography, in respect of the outlines or words, may be very properly compared with the chaotic condition of English spelling when each writer spelled to suit his own taste, good sense, or whims. English orthography has finally been made to depend, not upon the observance of natural principles of representing language, but upon the authority of lexicog- raphers. To this method of settling English spelling corresponds precisely the attempted method of settling phonographic orthography by the authority of ' ' phono- graphic vocabularies. " The writer, without the guidance of general principles, feels himself continually subjected to the restraint of authority, even when he has reason to doubt its correctness. Even rules of writing which are dictated by an author's phonographic experience and taste, are felt to be little better than arbitrary authority, until their dependence upon general principles can be perceived; and even then they must be regarded as statements of their author's opinion of the results or demands of such general principles, rather than as impera- tive laws. The object of this treatise is to furnish a statement of certain laws of speed, vocalization, and legibility, by refer- 380 THE PHONOGRAPHIC ORTHOGRAPHER. ence to which phonographers will be enabled to determine for themselves the best phonographic outlines, and free themselves from the drudgery of thumbing "vocabu- laries." The selection of outlines by reference to these principles, may at first seem slow and irksome ; but after a short time, the mind, having become accustomed to the process, seems no longer to consider particulars, to compare different modes of writing and estimate their differences, but it soon arrives, without apparent exertion, at results which will, as a general thing, withstand the severest crit- icism. The phonographer thus furnished with criteria of judgment and taught self-reliance, is prepared to receive the suggestions of a phonographic vocabulary, or of other phonographers, in respect of phonographic outline, with- out liability of injury to his writing. ANDREW J. GRAHAM. Phonetic Depot, New Yoke, July 20th, 1858. § 1. Phonographic Orthography Defined. — The term Or- thography (derived from the Greek dpBoi, correct, and ypacpr], writing) is used to signify the writing of words with the proper letters. In the common orthography, the propriety of the use of the letters is determined to a great extent by arbitrary custom, and not, as would be the case in a rational orthography, by the fixed and invariable values of letters. The term Phonographic Orthography is here used to signify the writing of those outlines which, all things considered, are found to be best. § 2. Conditions of Phonographic Orthography. — A care- ful investigation has shown that Phonographic Orthog- raphy depends upon the requirements or laws of THE PHONOGRAPHIC ORTHOGRAPHEK 381 vocalization, speed, and legibility, which will next be considered. REQUIREMENTS OF VOCALIZATION. § 3. The requirements of vocalization are — 1. That when there is an initial or final vowel, the consonant next following the initial, or the consonant next preceding the final, shall be so written as to permit the easy expression of such vowel in its proper order and relation to the consonant ; thus : Es-Kay, ask ; Zee-Ray, Ezra ; Ray-Es, racy ; Way-Kay, awake ; Yay-Ar, oyer ; Hay-Dee, ahead ; Pee-En, penny ; Chay-Ef, chaffy ; En-Ter, entry ; Sen-Der, sundry ; En-Dee, needy ; En-Tee, into. 2. That generally such outlines shall be employed as will permit the easy and distinct expression of the principal medial vowels ; thus : Bee-Lay, ball, bail, below, Ballou, etc. ; Dee-Lay, deal, dull, dally, dahlia, etc. ; Kay-Tee, quiet ; Kay-Es, chaos, acquiesce ; Es-Ens, science ; Tee-Eu-Shen, continuation. Rem. 1. The first requirement of vocalization is absolute in the Corresponding Style ; and a departure from it in the Reporting Style is allowable in those cases only where a stroke may be saved by, and illegibility not result from, expressing the last consonant so that a final vowel could not be written after it ; as in writing Pret^ for pretty ; Bed' for body. Rem. 2. The second requirement of vocalization demands that a stroke-sign should be used for both the consonant preceding and the one following two concurrent vowels which cannot be expressed by a single sign ; as ao in chaos, io in lion, ua in contimiation, ewe in Jewelt. This is to secure two strokes between which the vowels may be divided, instead of both having to be written in u confused manner beside one. 382 THE PHONOGRAPHIC ORTHOGRAPHER. REQUIREMENTS OF SPEED. § 4. Speed of writing phonographically depends chiefly upon the following-mentioned conditions : 1. The use, if permitted by other principles, of the briefest signs for the expression of sounds. 2. The use, so far as allowed by other principles, of tlie most readily made junctions. 3. Accordance with the laws of analogy. 4. The use, so far as possible, of signs which can be readily joined to a preceding or a followh,,g word ; that is, accordance with the requirements of phrase-writing. 5. The use of forms favoring lineality of writing. Rem. By the briefest letters or signs are to be understood those simple or group consonant signs which require for their execution the least time. A subsequent table shows the comparative brevity of different modes of expressing given sounds, by reference to which table, when the opportunity for a choice is presented, the writer may determine with mathematical precision the most rapid signs. Another table furnishes a statement of the comparative speed and ease with which different kinds of joinings of letters may be effected. By reference to that statement a choice as to the best joining may be readily made. REQUIREMENTS OF LEGIBILITY. § 5. Legibility, in addition to good penmanship, depends chiefly upon the following-specified conditions : 1. Writing the consonants, so far as possible, in a manner to denote the vowel-relations of the words, 2. Accordance with the laws of analogy. THE PHONOGRAPHIC ORTHOGRA P H E R . 383 3. Distinguishing between words of the same consonants. 4. The number and relation of the consonants. 5. The rehxtion of the words to tlie sentence — that is, the context. Rem. 1. (rt) The fii'st requirement of legibility is couii^lied with to nearly its fullest extent by observing the laws of vocalization and speed ; these securing such distinctions as the following : Es-Pee- Shel, especial : Spee-Shel, special. Eay-Zee, rosy ; Rays, rose. Em-Es, massy ; Ems, mass. Kay-Es, chaos ; Kays, case. Es-Ens. science, essence. Sens, signs, sense, etc, Way-Kay, awoke ; Wuh- Kay, woke. Yay-Ar, oyer ; Yuh-Eay, yore. Hay-Dee, ahead ; h-tick- Dee, head. Chay-Ef, chaffy ; Chef, chaff. Pee-En, penny ; Pen, pen, pain, etc. Em-Pee, map, etc. ; Emp, hemp, etc. En-Ter, entry ; Enter, enter. En-Dee. needy. Ned, need, etc. En-Tees, notice ; Nets, notes, {b) In some other cases, it is necessary, or at least ad- vantageous, to resort to other methods of indicating the different vowel-relations of such words as ' ' hot, haughty ; Hague, Hugo (see the Compendium, § 149, 3) ; night, unite; bed, abed; foot, afoot; caught, acute (see the ComiDendium, § 220, b, 2) ; led, allied ; sold, solid ; rolled, rallied ; marred, married ; ruined, renewed (see the Compendium, § 220, b, 3) ; quite, quiet ; pad, poet; Jude, Jewett" (see the Compendium, § 220, b, 4) in which cases a distinction is naturally effected by giving a short form to the shorter word, and a longer form to the word of the greater number of syllables, (c) The fact that the stroke-signs for I and r may or must be written in differ- ent directions, may be availed of to a considerable advantage, when these consonants are represented by strokes, to indicate the different vowel-relations in such words as "like, alike; lime, alum; rail, rely ; vale, valley ; ark, rack ; air, ray ; fire, fury." The plan of, and cases for, making this distinction are particularly stated in the Compendium, Sections 152-156, and in general terms, in the follow- ing remarks (2 and 3). Rem. 2. Uses of El, and Lay. — L, when it is the first or last conso- nant of a word, and when it is to be expressed by a stroke, may usually be rej^resented — (a) By Lay, when it commences a word, or precedes a final vowel. {b) By El, when it follows an initial vowel and is not the only stroke in the word ; and when it ends a word composed of more than one stroke, unless preceded by some letter (as Pee, Tee, Cha3% Kay, Ar) to which Lay is joined more conveniently. Bem. 3. Uses of Ar and Bay. — JR, when it is the first or last conso- 38.4 THE PHONOGRArHIC ORTHOGRAPHER. nant in a word, and when it is to be expressed by a stroke, may generally be represented — (a) By Eay, when it begins a word, or precedes a final vowel. (b) By Ar, when it ends a word, or follows an initial vowel. Rem. 4. The required distinction between words of the same consonants is secured in most cases by the indication of the vowel- relations of words, in accordance with the first requirement of legi- bility. In other cases, a distinction may usually be made by observ- ing the rule of position, especially in the Reporting Style, though in a very few instances there must be a resort to vocalization. (See the Compendium §§ 276 ; 256-261.) Rkm. 5. Analogy of writing is of so much importance as a condition of both speed and legibility, that it will be fully defined and its laws stated in subsequent sections. Rem. 6. As a general rule, the greater the number of consonants in a word the greater its legibility ; for the number of chances that a given word should contain the same consonants as some other word is inversely proportioned to the number of its consonants. The chances are still further lessened in proportion to the pecul- iarity of the relation of the consonants. Hence, of words of the same number of consonants, those which are composed in part of common prefixes or affixes are, as a general thing, less legible than the others. LAWS OF ANALOGY. § 6. Analogy Defined. — Analogy may be defined as an agreement or likeness between things in certain respects, when they are otherwise entirely different. To illustrate — there is an analogy, in respect of the principal portion of the forms or outlines, between the outline of one and of any other of the following words : Def-En, define ; Def- Enshon, definition ; Def-En-Tef, definitive ; Def-Net, definite; Def-En- A r, definer ; but there is want of such analogy between Def-Net, definite, and End-Ef-Net, indefi- nite. So there is an analogy between Pen-Ens, openness, and Bees-Ens, baseless — in respect of the mode of ex- THE PHONOGRAPHIC ORTHOGRAPHER. 385 pressing the terminations ; and between Pers-Vee. per- ceive, and Perf-Ket, perfect — in respect of the mode of expressing their initial parts. § 7. The laws of analogy are the three following : 1. Derivatives, as a general rule, should be written in analogy with the form of the primitive. 2. Generally, the forms of compound words should follow the analogy of the component words. 3. Generally, classes of words agreeing in certain par- ticulars should be written in analogy in respect of those particulars. Rem. The demands of analogy are so strong that the form of the primitive is sometimes determined with reference to the con- venience of writing the derivatives, even in violation of some other principle of speed. To illustrate — to secure an analogical and con- venient mode of writing comforted, the primitive must be written "com":Ef-Ret, instead of Fret, which would be best for speed. The first form is also required by considerations r.rising from another principle of legibility. In the Corresponding Style, invert, convert, must be written En-Vee-Ret, " con":Vee-Ret, on account of inverted, converted, which are most conveniently written En-Vee-Ray- Ted, "con":Vee-Ray-Ted ; but on the other hand, considerations of speed, overruling the law of analogy, require that inversion, conver- sion, should be written En-Vershon, "con":Vershon, instead of En- Vee-Rayshon, " con":Vee-Rayshon. In the Reporting Style, where the past tense or perfect participle is expressed, if more convenient, by the form of the present tense, the laws of both analogy and sjjeed are more fully complied with by wi'iting En-Vert, invert-ed ; En- Vershon, inversion; "con": Vert, convert-ed ; " con":Vershon, con- version. COMPARATIVE BREVITY. § 8. By the comparative brevity of a sign is understood its brevity as compared with another sign of equivalent 25 386 THE PHONOGRAPHIC ORTHOGRAPHER. signification. The comparative brevity of the Tiv-hook, for instance, is its brevity as compared with equivalent signs for the same sounds, as Tee-Vee, Tee-Ef, Tef, or Ef or Vee with the preceding t expressed by halv- ing. B.EM. 1. The terms brief and brevity refer adjectively and substan- tively to shortness in respect of either space or time. They are here applied to signs with respect to the time occupied in their forma- tion ; and not with reference to the space occupied by them, for it is not invariably true, though nearly so, that the briefest signs in respect of space are also briefest in respect of time. Brief Way and Yay are properly designated thus, because they are briefer than the Way and Yay stroke as to both space and time. Rem. 2. Faster Than, As Fast As. — If A can be written once and a half while B is being written once, then A is once and a half as fast as, but only one half faster than B. If A can be written four times while B is being written once, then A is four times as fast as, but only three times faster than, B. The words as fast as express the proportion between the signs, either as to the number of times that each may be written in the same period of time, or as to the amount of time occupied in writing each the same number of times. The words faster than express the proportion of gain by the faster over the slower sign, either as to the number of times that the signs may be written in a given period of time, or as to the time occupied in writing them a certain number of times. Rem. 3. (a) The first column of figures in the following tables of Comparative Brevity shows in units and hundredths how many times the first sign compared may be written while the second is being written once, or, the separatrix (.) being omitted, how many times the first sign may be written while the second sign is being written one hundred times. The gain in times of the first over the second sign may be ascertained by subtracting from the numbers of the first column 1.00 or 100, according as the numbers are taken with or with- out the decimal point, (b) The second column of figures in the following tables shows in units and hundredths what proportion of the time is required to write the first sign as many times as the second. The percentage of time gained by the first over the second sign may be ascertained by subtracting the numbers of the second column from 1.00 or 100, according as they are taken with or without the decimal point. THE PHONOGRAPHIC ORTHOGRAPHER. 381 § 9. Table showing the Comparative Brevity of Different Fhonogi'aphs. Straight and Curved Lines — Times. Time. Tee, Chay, Kay ; Ith, Es, Ish, Em 1.06 .95 Light and Heavy Lines — Tee, Chay, Kay, Ef ; Dee, Jay, Gay, Vee - - - 1.06 .95 Downward and Upward Lines — Chay, Ish, El ; Ray, Shay, Lay 1.10 .92 Modes of Representing S, St, and Str — Iss-Tee, Tee-Iss ; Es-Tee, Tee-Es 1.14 .88 Ses-Tee, Tee-Ses ; Es-Iss-Tee, Tee-Iss-Es, Tee-Es-Iss - 1.16 .86 Steh-Pee, Steh-Kay, Steh-Em, Peest, Kayst, Teest; Stee- Pee, Stee-Kay, Stee-Em, Pee-Stee, Kay-Stee, Tee-Stee 1.28 .78 Bee'ster, Dee'ster, Kay'ster ; Bees-Tee-Ar, Dees-Tee-Ar, Kays-Tee-Ar - - - - - - - - 1.46 .68 Bee'ster, Dee'ster, Kay'ster; Bees-Ter, Dees-Ter, Kays-Ter 1.14 .88 Modes of Representing L and Lr — Pel, Tel, Fel ; Pee-Lay, Tee-Lay, Ef-Lay - - - 1.25 .80 Pier, Tier, Fler ; Pel-Ar, Tel- Ar, Fel-Ar - - - - 1.75 .57 Modes of Representing R and Rl — Per, Ter, Ker ; Pee-Ar, Tee-Ar, Kay-Ar ... - 1.31 .76 Pee-Ray, Tee-Ray, Kay-Ray - - - 1.22 .83 Prel, Trel, Frel ; Per-Lay, Ter-Lay, Fer-Lay - - - 1.75 .57 Modes of Representing Initial Ins, Ens, and Uns — In-Sper, In-Ster, In-Sker ; En-Sper, En-Ster, En-Sker - 1.67 .60 Ins-Lent; Ens-Elent - - - - - - - .00 .00 In-Slay-Vee ; En-Slay-Vee 1.22 .83 Modf^ of Representing F and V — Pef, Tef, Chef, Kef ; Pee-Ef, Tee-Ef, Chay-Ef, Kay-Ef - 1.44 .70 Pef, Tef, Kef ; Pee-Vee, Tee-Vee, Kay-Vee - - - 1.33 .75 Modes of Representing N, Ns, Nss, Nst, and Nstr — Pen, Ten, Chen, Ken, Fen, Len, Men ; Pee-En, Tee-En, Chay-En, Kay-En, Ef-En, Lay-En, Em-En - - 1.37 .73 Pens, Tens, Kens, Fens ; Pee-Ens, Tee-Ens, Kay-Ens, Ef-Ens - - - 1.31 .76 Pen'ses, Ten'ses, Ken'ses ; Pee-En'ses, Tee-En'ses, Kay- En'ses 1.31 .76 Penst, Tenst, Chenst, Kenst ; Pee-Enst, Tee-Enst, Chay- Enst, Kay-Enst - - - - - - - - 1.40 .71 Penster, Tenster, Chenster, Kenster; Pee-Enster, Tee- Enster, Chay-Enster, Kay-Enster .... 1.40 .71 388 THE PHONOaRAPHIC OKTHOGRAPHER. Modes of Representing -Tion, -Cian, etc. — Times. Time. Peeshon, Teeshon, Kayslion, Efshon ; Pee-Shen, Tee- Shayn, Kay-Shen, Ef-Shen 1.67 .60 Modes of Representing Tiv — Peetiv, Deetiv, Kaytiv; Pee-Tee-Vee, Dee-Tee-Vee, Kay- Tee-Vee 2.00 .50 Peetiv, Deetiv, Kaytiv ; Pet-Vee, Det-Vee, Ket-Vee - 1.70 .58 Pee-Tef, Dee-Tef, Kay-Tef - 1.40 .71 Modes of Representing Mp and Mb — Emp ; Em-Pee 1.40 .71 Emb , Em-Bee 1.51 .66 Modes of Representing Ter, Der, Ther, and Dher — Layter, Emter, Efter, Enter ; Lay-Tee-Ar, Em-Tee-Ar, Ef-Tee-Ar, En-Tee-Ar 2.18 .46 Layter, Emter, etc.— Lay-Ter, Em-Ter, etc. - - - 2.00 .50 " " Let-Ray, Emt-Ray, etc. - - 2.08 .48 '< Lay-Dee-Ar, Em-Dee-Ar, etc. - 2.32 .43 " " Lay-Der, Em-Der, etc. - - - 2.18 .46 " Eld-Ar, Emd-Ray, etc. - - - 1.92 .52 Layther, Emther, etc. • Lay-Ther, Em-Ther, etc. - - 2.08 .48 Modes of Repeesenting T and D. Pet, Tet, Ket, Fet, etc. ; Pee-Tee, Tee-Tee, Kay-Tee, Ef-Tee, etc. - - ^ Ped, Ted, Ked, Fed; Pee-Dee, Tee-Dee. Kay-Dee, Ef-Dee Bet, Det, Get, Vet; Bee-Tee, Dee-Tee, Gay-Tee, Vee-Tee Bed, Ded, Ged, Ved ; Bee-Dee, Dee-Dee, Gay-Dee, Vee- Dee --------- - 1.78 .56 Rem. 1. The estimates in the preceding table have been made from the data furnished by numerous and laborious experiments by different writers. Though slight discrepancies may be discovered, it is believed that the estimates are very near the exact truth. The advantages here shown are averages. In some cases they are much greater, and in other cases much less, than here stated. Rem. 2. In accordance with the directions of a subsequent section, the phonographer may determine for himself many other questions of brevity in the Corresponding or Eeoorting Style. The mode of determining speed here pointed out might be employed to demon- strate mathematically the great superiority of Standard Phonography over any other system of stenography, phonetic or otherwise. 1,92 .52 2.18 .46 2.00 .50 THE PHONOGRAPHIC ORTHOGRAPHER. 389 § 10. Table showing the Comparative Brevity of Different Joinings. With and Without Angles — Times. Time. Ef-Ar, En-Em, Lay-Ar ; Ef-Ef, En-En, Lay-Lay - - 1.31 -76 En-Ray ; En-Kay - 1.25 .80 Tee-Tee ; Tee-Kay -------- 2.00 .50 Average ...-- 1.40 .71 With Acute or Right Angles — Ray-Chay, Chay-Ray ; Ray-Pee, Chay-Pee - - - 1.44 .70 Ray-Tee, Chay-Kay ; Ray-Pee, Chay-Pee - - - 1.22 .83 With Right or Obtuse Angles — Tee-Kay ; Tee-Chay, Tee-Pee, Pee-Kay - - - - 1.31 .76 Kem. 1. Variation of Inclination and Curvature. — The ease of junction may frequently be increased considerably by varying the inclination of the sloping letters and the curvature of the curve-signs. (See the Compendium, § 25.) Mode of Determining Comparative Brevity. § 11. The comparative brevity of different signs may be determined thus : Determine the utmost number of times that each of the signs to be compared may be writ- ten in 100 seconds. Say that the briefer sign is written A times and the other B times. Then B divided by A will give, in hundredths, the proportion of time required for making A as many times as B. And A divided by B will give, in units and hundredths, the number of times that A may be written while B is being written once. SPECIFIC BREVITY. § 12. The specific brevity of a sign is its brevity as compared with that of some other sign, as Pee, Tee, Chay, or Kay, taken as a standard of measurement. Specific brevity is determined thus : Write Tee or Chay, and the sign to be compared with it, each 100 seconds. Say that Tee or Chay is written A times, and that the other is 390 THE PHONOGRAPHIC ORTHOGRAPHER. written B times. Then A divided by B gives the specific temporal brevity of the sign compared with the Tee or Chay ; that is, shows what proportion of time is required to write it as many times as Tee or Chay. B divided by A gives the specific numerical brevity of the sign com- pared with the Tee or Dee ; that is, shows how often it may be written while Tee or Chay is being written once. § 13. Table showing the Specific Bremty of Certain Signs. Times. Time Tee, Pee, Chay, or Kay— the standard of measurement - 1.00 1.00 Dee, Bee, Jay, or Gay .95 1.06 Tee-Tee, Pee-Pee .95 1.06 Tet, Pet, Chet 1.06 .95 Ith, Es, etc. .95 1.06 Eem. 1. Large aiul Small Writing. — The diiference between Tee and Tee-Tee shows that very much may be lost in respect of speed by making the consonant-strokes too long. The best length for the primary strokes (Pee, Tee, etc.) is about one-eighth of an inch. This enables them to be distinguished easily and certainly from the half-lengths on one side, and from the double-lengths on the other, without making the half-lengths so short as to render them illegible, and without requiring inconveniently long and ungainly double-lengths. Rem. 2. The difference between Tee and Dee shows that it is a disadvantage to write with a heavy hand— that the heavy lines should be barely distinguished from the light lines, which should be made very light. ORTHOGRAPHICAL PARSING. § 14. Orthographical Parsing is of two kinds — 1. Determining, by reference to the conditions or principles of Phonographic Orthography, the best outlines for words. 2. Determining whether a given form is the best one for the word for which it has been employed. THE PHONOGRAPHIC ORTHOGRAPHER. 391 The former is called Orthographical Synthesis; the latter, Orthographical Analysis. Examples of Orthographic Synthesis. § 15. Determine the forms for ''bear, brow, burned, blind." 1. Bear.— The second principle of vocalization demands two consonant-strokes. The first principle of speed suggests Ray as the sign of the r, being six per cent, faster than Ar ; but the third princi- ple of speed and the first principle of legibility require Ar, Therefore the best form for this word is Bee-Ar. 2. Brow. — The requirements of vocalization are met by any possible outline ; that is, by Bee-Ray, Bee- Ar, or Ber. Speed demands Ber, because of its being faster than Bee-Ar or Bee-Ray, and this form meeting the requirements of legibility, is the best outline for this word. 3. Burned. — The second principle of vocalization demands that the second consonant should be expressed by a stroke. The three consonants following the vowel may be most readily expressed by Rend. Therefore, the principles of legibility not contradicting, the best outline for burned is Bee-Rend. 4. Blind. — The briefest sign for the consonants of this word is Blend. This meets the second require- ment of vocalization, and the requirements of legibility, and is therefore the best form for this word. Examples of Orthographic Analysis. § 16. Determine whether or not the best outlines for 392 THE PHONOGRAPHIC ORTHOGRAPHER. indicate, activity, render are End-Ket, Ket-Vee-Tee, Ray- Ender. 1. End-Ket. — This form as an outline for indicate consists of the briefest signs of the consonants expressed, permits the proper expression of the vowels, and conflicts with none of the principles of legibility. It must therefore be approved as the outline for this word. 2. Ket-Vee-Tee. — This form as an outline for activity complies with the requirements of vocalization, but it violates analogy, not being analogous to Kaytiv, the best form for the primitive word ; and it also violates the second requirement of speed. Kay'tiv-Tee, meeting all the requirements of orthographic principles, is the best form for this word. 3. Ray-Ender. — This form is the briefest for the conso- nants of render, and, complying with the require- ments of vocalization and legibility, must be approved as the best outline for this word. GENERAL INDEX TO WHICH IS APPKNDED A BRIEF PHONOGRAPHIC DICTIONARY. •™^» PAGE Accent 77 "Administer" and "Distract" dis- tinguished 315 AfiBx-Contractions 210 '• " Exorcise on 217 AfBx-Signs, Joining of 225 Alfixes 94 Sign- 216 " Ah I " How -n-ritten 57 "All" added 311 " El-hook for 148 " " " Exercise on 151 " AU-thr " 314 Alphabet, Standard-Phonographic . 24 Amanuensis List of Contractions . . 282 Phrase-Signs .. 283 Word-Signs 278 " Keporting 278 Analogy, Laws of 362 Analysis, Orthographical 391 A-n-d-Tick 69 Ar, Uses of 121 " " Exercise on 123 "Are" added 311 Ar-hook for 148 " Two ways of writing 46 Ar-hook for " Are " 148 " " Exercise on 151 for "Our" 148 " " Exercise on. .. . 151 " Contractions 148 " " Exercise on.. 151 Sign-Words 149 Ar-hooks 133 " Exercise on 138 " Iss prefixed to 140 " " " Exercise on 143 ■ " Ses prefixed to 140 " " " Exercise on 14:i " Steh prefixed to 140 " " " Exercise on 143 "Art," "Hast," "Wert," "Shalt," etc 312 Aspirate 16 Aspiration 115 ofBrief-Way 117 " " " Exercise on 120 " of Diphthongs 115 " of Simple Vowels 115 A. — Continued. vagk Aspiration of the Way-stroke 117 " " " Exercise on 120 " As " prefixed 314 B. Breves 24 Brevity, Comparative 385 " " Mode of determining 389 " of certain Signs 387 Specific 389 " " of certain Signs . . 390 Brief Signs for S and Z 37 Brief- Way, Aspiration of 117 " " " Exercise on 120 Ef-hookon 313 Enlarged 271 " Exercise on 102 " Method of reading 100 " Uses of joined 101 Brief- Yay, Ef-hook on 313 Enlarged 273 " Exercise on 102 " Joining of 100 " Method of reading 100 " Uses of joined 101 C. Capitals 77 Chays and Iss-Hay, Distinction be- tween 38 Chay and Ray 29 Circle enlarged to add S or Z 39 " joined. Vocalizing Stroke with 66 " Joining the 37 " " between two Strokes 38 " " Exercise on 50 to Curves 38 toH-hook 38 " " to Straight Lines 37 " Large 39 in the middle of Words 41 Name of 39 S and Z added to 41 Uses of 65 Vocalization of 65 " made heavy. One side of 39 " Rule for reading 63 Consonants, Nominal 66 394 GENERAL INDEX. C. — Continued. page Consonants, Omission of . , 218 " " Exercise on 226 Simple 23 " Vowel-Signs joined to. 225 " Words of several 93 Consonant-Signs, Arrangement of. . 18 " " Manner of writing 27 Consonant-Strokes, Joining 31 " " Repeating 31 Size of 30 " Word-Signs, List of Simple 44 Continuants 15 Contraction for a Verb employed as a sign for the Actor 316 Contractions 197 Affix 210 " and.Word-Signs distin- guished 88 Ar-hook and El-hook.. 148 " •' Exercise on. . . 151 " Exercise on 248 Final-hook 169 " " Exercise on 170 Half-Length 192 " How to form 221 " Index to partial Lists. 248 " Legibility of 222 List of Ill, 247, 316 " " Amanuensis . . . 282 " " Reporting 315 " List of Words repre- sented by 112 " Mode of learning 285 Past Tense of 248 Prefix 199 " Reporting 284 Special 220 " with Diphthongs 88 Curves, Circle joined to 38 " En-hook on 152 " Heavy, joined to heavy straight lines 34 D. Dashes, Heavy and Light 17 Position of 67 Dash-Vowels 52 Derivatives. . 49, 68, 87, 112, 149. 161, 163, 167, 190, 214, 245, 248, 269, 270, 316 Derivatives, Word-Sign 245 Dhr-tick, The 275 Different directions of the stroke for L . . 28, 124 SH. 28, 127 " modes of expressing R. . . 121 Wand T 98, 103, 109 " Signs and Directions 97 Diphthongs 81 " Aspiration of 115 Close 81 " Contractions with 88 " Definition of 81 " Different kinds of 81 1>, — Continued. pack Diphthongs joined 86 Open 83 Reading Exercises on . 89 Diphthong Word-Signs 86 Direction of " On " and " Should '. 70 Signs 97 " Strokes, Illustration of 29 Directions of L-stroke 124 SH-stroke 127 Disjoining letters 185 Distinctions 147, 191, 246, 312, 319 "Distract" and "Administer" dis- tinguished 315 "D" Omitted 313 Dot Lines 42 " Manner of placing H- 116 " -Vowels 52 Dots, Heavy and Light 17 " Position of 67 Double Letters 42 Doubt 277 Ef-hook 152 Exercise on 157 for "Have," "If," "Of.".. 167 " in the middle of words. . . 157 Iss added to 154 on Brief-Way and Yay 313 on Curves 153,311 on Straight Lines 152 " Vocalization of Signs with 153 "Ehl" 67 El and Lay distinguished 28 El, Exercise on 128 " Uses of 126 El-hook Contractions 148 Exercise on.. 151 for "All" and "Will" 148 Iss prefixed to 140 " Exercise on 143 on Em, En, Ray 132 Sign-Words 149 Signs, Use and Vocaliza- tion of 135 El-hooks 131 Exercise on 137 Emb 171 " Exercise on 173 " Vocalization of 172 Emp 171 " Exercise on 173 " Vocalization of 172 " Word-Signs 172 " " Exercise on 173 Emphasis 77 Enlarged Brief-Way and Yay.. 271, 272 En -hook 152 Eshon added to' 311 " Exercise on 158 for "Not" 168 for "Own" 168 for "Than" 168 for "What" 168 GENERAL INDEX. 395 E. — Continued. pJ^QJ, En-hook for '• Would " 168 " in the middle of words. . .».157 " Iss added to 154 on Curves 152 Is8 added to .. . 156 " on Straight Lines 152 " Vocalization of Signs with 153 Ses added to 154 " " Exercise on . 158 Steh added to 155 " " Exercise on. 158 " Ster added to 155 " " Exercise on. 158 Eshon added to the En-hook 311 Eshon-hook 164 " Vocalization of 166 Exercise on Afl&x Contractions 217 " Ar-hook for " Our " 150 " " Contractions.. 151 Ar-hooks 138 " Aspiration of the Way- stroke and Brief-Way 120 Brief- Way and Yay 102 Contracted Prefixes ... 208 " Contractions 249 " Different Directions of stroke for L 128 " Different Directions of SH-stroke 128 " Different modes of ex- pressing R 123 " Different modes of ex- pressing S 72 " Different modes of ex- pressing Wand Y. 102, 113 Diphthongs 89 Ef-hook 157 " El-hook Contractions . . 151 " for "All," "Will" 151 Emb 173 Emp 173 " Word-Signs 173 En-hook 158 " Eshon-hook 170 " Einal-hookContractions 170 Word-Signs. 170 Final-hooks 157 Halving 194 Hay 120 H-dot and H-tick 120 In-hook 150 " Initial-hook Word-Signs 151 " Ibs added to Ef-hook . . 158 En-hook.. 158 " Iss prefixed to Ar-hook 143 El-hook 143 " joining the Circle 50 " Lengthening 177 ' ' Omission of Consonants 226 Vowels 226 Words .... 235 Phrase-Writing 235 " Punctuation 80 " Reading Vowels 60 " Reporting Ler-hook . . . 150 E. — Continued. page Exercise on Reporting Rel-hook . . . 150 SesaddedtoN-hook... 158 " prefixed to Ar-hook 143 Shon-hook 163 •' Simple Consonants. .. . 35 Steh added to En-hook. 158 " " prefixed to the Ar- book 143 Ster added to En -hook. 158 Tiv-hook 164 Uses of At 123 El 128 Hay 120 Ish 129 Lay 128 Bay 123 Shay 129 V-hook 157 " Vocalization of Conso- nant-Strokes with Cir- cles or Loops attached 72 " Vocalization of Initial- hook Signs 138 " Vowel Word-Signs 74 " Vowels between two Strokes 95 " W and Y with Vowels and Diphthongs. . . 113 W and Y Word-Signs . . 114 Way and Yay 102 Word-Signs 249 Exercises, General Reading 250 of the Reporting Style 329 Key to Reading 333 Writing 333 Exhibit of Reporting - Style Posi- tion 269 Expedients 197 F. Final-hook Contractions 169 " " Exercise on 170 Word-Signs 166 " " Exercise on. 170 Final-hooks 152, 159, 164 " Exercise on 157 " Forth " 313 -Ful-ness 316 G. Group-Consonant Signs 130 H. H, Different modes of representing. 115 Half-length Contractions 192 " Derivatives 190 Sign-Words 191 Word-Signs 189 Half-lengths, Disjoining of 185 Joining of 185 •• Names of 183 Position of 186 " Vocalization of 183 Halving 179 396 GENERAL INDEX. H, — Contintted. page Halving, Exercise on 194 Use of 187 Words added by 191 "Has," Method of writing 46 "Hast" "Wert," "Shalt," etc 312 " Have '• added by Ef-hook 167 Hay, Exercise on 120 " Uses of 118 H-dot 116 Exercise on 120 " Manner of placing 116 " omitted by the Reporter 116 H-tick 116 " used f or " He " • • 116 Heavy and Light Signs joined 33 " Circle, The 39 " curves joined to heavy straight lines 34 " dashes and dots 17 " loops 40 " His," Method of writing 46 Hook, Ar- 133 Exercise on 138 " Iss prefixed to 140 " " Exercise on 143 " Ses prefixed to 140 " " Exercise on 143 " Steh prefixed to 140 " " Exercise on 143 Hook, Ef- 152 " Exercise on 157 " not written on curves ex- cept in the reporting style 152 " on straight lines 152 " Vocalization of 153 Hook, El- 131 " Exercise on 138 " Iss prefixed to 140 " " Exercise on 143 Hook, En- 152 " Exercise on 158 " on curves 152 " on straight lines 152 " Vocalization of 153 Hook, Eshon- 164 " Exercise on 170 " Vocalization of 166 Hook, In- 144 " Exercise on 150 Hook of H, Joining Circle to 38 Hook, Reporting Ler- and Eel- 145 " " Exercise on 150 Hook, Shon 159 " Exercise on 163 " Iss added to 162 " Vocalization of 162 Hook, Tiv- 159 " Exercise on 163 " Iss added to 162 " Vocalization of 162 Hook, Vee- 152 " Exercise on 157 " on straight lines 152 " Vocalization of 153 H. — Continued. p^g. Hook, " We " prefixed by a 311 " " You " joined as a 311 Hooks, Final 152, 159, 164 Exercises on 157, 163, 170 Initial 131, 140 " " General use of 135 " " Vocalization, General rule of 135 " " Vocalization, Special rule of 136 omitted 312 H-tick 116 " Exercise on 120 I. " I " abbreviated 87 " between words 88 " joined 87 " Reporting sign for 88 "I have" 167 "If," Ef-hook for.; 167 " In," " In as," " In his," etc., pre- fixed 312 Index to different classes of Word- Signs 246 -Ing a-n-d 95 -Ing the 94 In-hook 144 " Exercise on 150 Initial-hook Word-Signs 146 " Exercise on 150 Initial Hooks 131, 140, 144 Initials 78 " Is," "As," etc., prefixed 314 Ish and Shay distinguished 28 Ish, Exercise on 129 " Uses of 127 Iss added to Ef-hook 154 Exercise on.. 158 En-hook 154 " " Exercise on . . 158 Shon-hookandTiv-hook 162 Iss-Hay and Chays distinguished . . 38 " not used instead of Ish 39 Iss joined to Word-Signs 46 " used for "Self " 47 " prefixed to Ar-hook 140 " " " Exercise on 143 El-hook 140 " " " Exercise on 143 Iss-Ray and Iss-Hay distinguished. 38 "It ought to have" 313 " It would have " 313 J. Joining abbreviated 1 87 Affix-Signs 225 Brief-Way 99 Brief- Yay 100 Circle 37 " between two strokes. 38 " " " Exercise on 50 " " to curves 38 " to H-hook 38 " " to straight lines 37 GENERAL INDEX. 397 J, — Conlinued. face Joining Consonant strokes 31 Eshon to En-hook 311 Half-lengths 185 " heavy curves to heavy straight lines 34 " Iss to Word-Signs 46 " large Circle 39 " " Exercise on . . . 50 Loop 39 " " Exercise on 50 " Prefix-Signs 225 " S or Z to large Circle 41 " " Loop 41 " Vowel-Signs to Consonants. 225 " "You "as a hook 311 K. Key to Eeading Exercises 333 L, Different directions of stroke for 28, 124 Large Circle 39 " in middle of word 41 " Joining the 39 " " Exercise on 50 S or Z added to 41 " Uses of 65 " Vocalization of 65 Large Loop 40 Laws of Analogy 384 Lay distinguished from El 28 " Exercise on 128 " Uses of 125 Legibility, Requirements of 382 Lengthened-curve Word-Signs .... 176 curves. Position of 176 " " Vocalization of 175 " straight lines 273 Lengthening 174 " Exercise on 177 " to add "Their," "There," " "They are" 177 Ler-hook, Reporting 145 " " Exercise on... 150 Letters disjoined 185 Double- 42 Light and Heav v Signs joined 33 Lines, Dot- 42 " Light 15 Liquids 16 List of Amanuensis Contractions . . 282 Phrase-Signs .. 283 Word-Signs 278 " Contractions 247 " Reporting Contractions 316 " Reporting Word-Signs 287 Sign-Words 242 " Simple -Consonant Word- Signs 44 " Simple-Vowel Word-Signs . . 67 " Words distinguished by dif- ference of Outline or Position 319 Ij,— Continued. p^^^ List of Words, represented by Con- tractions, in Cor. -Style. . 247 Word-Signs 236 Lists of Contractions, Index to par- tial 248 Loop for St 39 " forStr 39 " " never used at the com- mencement of a word 40 " joined. Rule for Vocalizing stroke with 66 " Joining the 39 Exercise on 50 " made heavy 40 " Name of large 40 " " small 40 " Rules for reading 61, 63 " S or Z added to 41 Loops and Large Circles 37 " in middle of Words 41 Materials for writing 18 Method of holding the Pen 19 study 19 Mnemonic assistance in learning the Consonant-Signs 25 Mutes 14 N. N added to curves 152 Nasals 16 " Never " 313 Nominal Consonants 56 " Not " added by En-hook 168 Numbers 78, 275 O. " Of," Ef-hook for 167 Omission of Consonants 218 " " Exercise on 226 Vowels 222 " " Exercise on 226 Words 232 " " Exercise on 235 Omissions, How to indicate 276 " On," direction of ... 70 " One " added 312 Open Diphthongs 83 Optional Vowel Scheme 54 Order of reading strokes 32 Orthographic Analysis 391 Synthesis 391 Orthography, Phonographic 379 " Our," Ar-hook for 148, 311 " Our " written with Ray 314 Outline,; Words distinguished by difference of 319 "Own," En-hook for 168 P. Paper, Triple-Line 43 Parsing, Orthographical 390 Past Tense 245, 248, 312 Pel-Signs 135 398 GENERAL INDEX. P. — Continued. ^^^^ Pel-Signs, Exercise on 138 Pen, Method of holding the 19 Per-Signs 135 Exercise on 138 Phonetic Principles li Shorthand 14 Phonetics, Phonics, Phonograph .. . 13 Phonographer H Phonographic Nomenclature 30 Orthography 380 Phonography 13 " Elements of 14 Speed of 17 Phonology, Phonotypy 13 Phrase-Signs 229 " Amanuensis 283 Position of 229 Phrase-writing 227 " Exercise on 235 Plurals 46 Position denoted by figiire 267 " Exceptions to Kule of . . 59, 268 of Dashes 67 of Dots 67 of Half-lengths 186 of Dash- Vowel Word-Signs 70 of Words 32, 57 of Word-Sign Prefixes .. .205 of Word-Signs 42 " " Illustration of 44 Reporter's Rule of 58, 265 Reporting-Style, Exhibit of 269 Rules of 43 " Vowels distinguished by . . 17 Possessive 46 Pi'efix-Contractions 199 " -Signs, Joining of 225 Prefixes 93 " Contracted 198 " " Exercise on . . . 208 Sign- 206 Primitive words sometimes inserted 315 Proper Names 79 Punctuation 75, 277 " Reading Exercise on. . 80 R. R added to M and N 133 " Different modes of representing. 121 Ray, Exercise on 123 " Uses of 122 Reading Circle, Rules for 61, 63 Loop, Rules for 61, 63 " Vowels, Order of 55 References, Making 276 Repeating Consonant-Strokes 31 Repetitions of clauses.Setc 276 Reporting, Amanuensis ... 278 " Contractions, List of 316 " " Principle of making 315 -Style 261 Exercises of 329 " Position, Exhibitof 269 << " Principles of 261 Rt— Continued, p^g. Reporting Word-Signs 287 " and Contrac- tions ... 284 List of 287 Requirements of Legibility 382 Speed 382 " " Vocalization 381 Rules for Position of Word-Signs . . 42 Words 57 Reading the Circle... 61, 63 Loop 61, 63 S added to Large Circle 41 Loop 41 S at the beginning of a word 62 " end of a word 64 S, Exercise on 72 S sometimes omiltted 316 Semi-Vowels 16 Ses 39 " added to En-hook 154 " " " Exercise on. . 158 " prefixed to Ar-hook 140 " " " Exercise on. 143 "Shalt," "Art," "Hast," etc 312 Shay and Ish distinguished 28 " Exercise on 128 " Uses of 127 Shel and Zhel, why written upward 132 Shon-hook 159 " Exercise on 163 Vocalization of 162 Shon, Iss added to 162 SH-strokes, Different directions of. 127 " Exercise on 128 ' ' Should," Direction of 70 Sign-Affixes 216 " Prefixes 206 Signs 97 " Direction of 97 " for S and Z, Brief 37 " for Vowel Diphthongs 17 " for W and V 98 Joining 99 " Group-Consonant 130 " joined. Light and Heavy 33 " Mnemonic assistance in learn- ing the Consonant- 25 " Names of Vowel- 55 Sign-Words, Derivatives from 49 Final-hook 169 Half-length 191 " Initial-hook 149 List of 242 " sometimes written in full 314 Simple Consonant-Signs and their powers. 23 " " Exercise on 35 Simple Consonant Word-Signs, List of 44 Simple Vowels, Aspiration of 115 " Mode of writing. . . 55 Size of Consonant-Strokes 30 GENERAL INDEX, 399 Sm— Continued. p^^j. Sonants 15 Specific Brevity 389 " of certain Signs. .. . 390 Speed of Phonography 17, 31 " Requirements of 382 Sper distinguished from Spee 142 " " Exercise on H3 Standard-Phonographic Alphabet . . 24 Standard Vowel Scheme 53 Steh added to En-hook 155 Exercise on 158 Steh prefixed to Ar-hook 140 Exercise on 143 Ster added to En-hook 155 " " Exercise on 158 St-loop 39 Str-loop 39 never prefixed to an Ar- hook sign 142 Straight lines. En-hook on 152 " Heavy curves joined to heavy 34 " Joining the Circle to. 37 Lengthened 273 " Vee-hook on 152 Strokes, Circle between two 38 " Illustration of direction of 29 " Joining Consonant- 31 " Mode of joining certain. . . 33 " Order of reading 32 " Position of Lengthened . . . 176 " " Words with slanting 32 " Repeating 31 " Vocalization of lengthened 175 Study, Method of 19 Synthesis, Orthographic 391 T. " T " omitted 313 Table showing Comparative Brevity of certain Signs 387 Termination " -ly" 311 " Than " added by En-hook 168 The-tick 68 " Their," Lengthening to add 177 "There," " " 177 "They are," " " 177 Tick, bhr 275 Tick for a-n-d 69 H 116 " " Exercise on 120 the 68 Titles, How to write 78 Tiv-hook 159 " Exercise on 163 Iss added to 162 " Vocalization of 162 " To " added by Halving 313 Triple-line Paper 43 Two ways of writing "Are " 46 U. Unaccented Vowels 70 Quality of 71 U. — Continued. ^^^^j. Unaccented Vowels, Quantity of . . . 71 " Us " added 314 V. Variation of Inclination and Curv- ature 34 Vocalization 81 " and Use of Initial-hook Signs 135 " Definition of 51 Vocalization, Violation of the rule of, is sometimes advantageous 91 Vocalization of Consonant-Strokes with Circles or Loops attached 61, 66 Vocalization of Ef-hook Signs 153 Emb 172 Emp 172 En-hook Signs 1.53 Eshon-hook 164 Half-lengths 183 " Large Circle 65 " Lengthened strokes 175 Pel Signs 135 " " Exercise on 138 Per Signs 135 " " Exercise on 138 Shon-hook 162 " Stroke with Circle or Loop joined . . 66 Tiv-hook 162 Vocalization, Requirements of 381 Vowel Diphthongs, Signs for 83 Word-Signs 66 " " Exercise on 74 List of 67 Position of 70 Vowel-Scheme, Optional 54 Standard 53 Vowel-Signs joined to Consonants . 225 " " Names of 55 Vowels, Aspiration of 115 " between two strokes 90 " " " Exercise on 95 " Concurrent 85 " " between strokes 92 Dash- 62 " distinguished by Poisition . . 17 Dot- 52 Dots and Dashes for 17 " Position of 67 " Exercise on , 60 Manner of writing Single. . 56 " Mnemonic lines for learning 63 Omission of 222 " " Exercise on. . . 226 " Order of writing and reading 55 " Semi- 16 *' Simple 51 " Unaccented 70 " " Quality of ... . 71 " " Quantity of. . . 71 W. W, Brief Signs for 90 400 GENERAL INDEX W, — Continued. pj^^j. W, Different modes of expressing . . 98, 103, 100 " ExerciBe on 102, 113 " Joining Brief Signs for 99 Way, Aspiration of Brief 117 " " " Exercise on 120 " Brief, in vowel places 103 " Ef-hook on Brief 313 " Enlarged Brief 271 " joinedatanangle.Usesof Brief 101 " Metliod of reading Brief 100 " Sign-Words Ill " Stroke, Aspiration of 117 " " " Exercise on 120 " Word-Signs 110 Way-hook, Uses of 100 " We " prefixed by a Hook 311 " Wert," " Shalt," " Art," etc 312 " What " added 168 Whispers 15 Widening 171 " Will " added 311 " El-hook for. 148 "With all" 314 Words added by Halving 191 Words of similar consonants dis- tinguished by difference of Outline or Position, List of 319 Words, Half-length Sign- 191 List of Sign- 242 " of several Consonants, How to read 93 Omission of 232 " " Exercise on 235 " Primitive, sometimes in- serted in Lists 315 " represented in Cor. -Style by Contractions, List of. . . 247 " Sign-, sometimes written in full 314 Word-Sign Affixes 215 " Derivatives 245 Prefixes 205 Word-Signs, Advantages of 41 " Amanuensis List of .. . 278 " and Contractions dis- tinguished 88 W. — Continued. p^^j. Word-Signs, Definition of 41 Diphthong 86 •' Exercise on 248 Index to different kinds 246 List of 236 Keporting 287 " " Simple Consonant 44 Method of learning 44, 285 Past Tense of 245 Position of 42 " " Illustration of 44 " Kemarks concerning Reporting 284 " Words added to 245 ■• Would " added 168 Writing Exercises 333 Y. Y, Brief Signs for 99 " " Joining 100 y. Different modes of expressing 98, 103 " Exercise on 102, 113 " Ya " used for " la " 107 Yay, Brief, in vowel places 103 " Ef-hook on Brief 313 " Enlarged Brief 272 " Exercise on 102 Brief 102 •• Joining Brief. . 100, 106 " Method of reading Brief 100 " Sign-Words Ill " Uses of Brief 101, 107 '• Word-Signs 110 " Yoo " distinguished from " Ew ". . 108 "You" joined as a Hook 311 Z. Z added to Large Circle 41 Loop 41 Z at the beginning of a word 62 " end of a word 64 Z, Brief Signs for 37 " Exercise on 72-74 Zhel the only exception to the rule that all heavy strokes must be written downward, , ,,,,,. 29 GENERAL INDEX. 401 BRIEF PHONOGRAPHIC DICTIONARY; Containing all the Beporting Sigii- Words and Contractions of the Com- pendium, and additional matter compiled from the Standard-Phono- graphic Dictionary. Key to the Contractions, Etc., used in the following pages. NOMENCLATUEE. Ar, downward curve for r. See Ray. B, denotes widening of Em to add b. -D or -ED, denoting shortening to add d. -DER, denotes lengthening to add dr. -DHEB, denotes lengthening to add dltr. -DHERDHER, douotes trebling to add dhrd)ir. -DHER-DHERDHER, denotes quadrupling to add dhrdhrdhr. -ED or -D, denotes shortening to add d. -EF or -F, denotes an Ef-hook to add / or V. Er, the stroke for/. -EL, denotes the El-hook. El, downward curve-sign for I. 12, 3. Em, stroke for m. En, stroke for n. [181 ; 182. -EN or -N, usually denotes the En-hook. -ER, denotes the Ar-hook. See Ler. Es, stroke for s. See /ss. Eses = Es-Iss. Es-EF, Es with Ef-hook. 182. Es-en, Es with En-hook. Sen= Iss-En. ESH-ON or -ESHON, Small Shon-hook after circle, loop, or hook. 197. Est, shortened Es, downward. See 1st. -ET or -T, denotes shortening to add t. 212 ; 213. -F or -EF, denotes Ef-hook. -GER, denotes lengthening to add gr. -KER, denotes lengthening to add kr. 175. = Ish- -LER, denotes the Ler-hook. In, denotes In-hook. IsH, downward sh. 12. 2. IsHes = Iss. Iss or -s, small circle. See Es. 1st, shortened Es, upward. See Est. Lay, curve-sign for I, written upward. See El. -p, denotes widening of Em to add p. Ray, straight r, always upward. See.4r. -REL or -KL, denotes the Kel-hook. 175. Rel, Ray with large initial hook for I. -5 or S-, small circle. See Es and Iss. Sef = Iss-Ef . See Esef. Ses or -SES, large circle. Ses-is, treble-size circle. Shay, upward sh : do. with En-hook, Shayn ; do. shortened, Shayt. Shen or IsH-EN, downward Ish and En- hook. -SHON, denotes large Shon-hook. 190. -ST, St-, or Steh. small loop. Stef, Iss-Tef. Sten, Iss-Ten. Ster, Iss-Ter. -steb, large loop. -TEB, denotes lengthening to add tr. -theb, denotes lengthening to add thr. -Tiv, denotes Tiv-hook. Wayn, Way with En-hook. Wel, Wem, Wen, Wer, Lay, Em, En, Ray with the Way-hook. CONTRACTIONS. a, advanced. c, corresponding. en, contraction. d. derivative, do., ditto. fr, frequent-ly. plir, phraseography, or phrase-writing. ps, phrase-sign. pw, phrase-writing. r, reporting. s, sign, sp, special. thr, there, their, etc. See Dhr in the Standard-Phonographic Dictionary, ths — this, these, those, or thus. w, word w, with. W., Webster, wh, which, wt, without. COMBINATIONS. acs, advanced-corresponding style. rs, reporting style. ars, advanced-reporting style. rcn, reporting contraction. C2>s, corresponding phrase-sign. MIS, word-sign. dws, derivative word-sign. cws, corresponding word-sign. rws, reporting word-sign. cs, corresponding style. References are to the Compendium (Part II. of the Hand-Book), unless other- wise stated ; and to the sections, unless otherwise specitied. The first form given after a word is understood to be for the cs, unless other- wise specified. The form for the rs is the same as for the cs, unless differently indicated. The phrase-signs are for the rs, unless otherwise stated in connection with the phrase. 26 402 GENERAL INDEX. The position of a form is generally left to be determined by the rules of posi- tion, except in case of word-signs, contractions, and phrase-signs, in which the figures 1, 2, 3, 4, are used to denote respectively the first, second, third, and fourth position. LETTERS DISJOINED, OR CROSSING, ETC. (a) To indicate that a sign is to be written disjoined near the other portion of the word, it is preceded or followed by a colon. En:Beest, indicates that En is to be written near, but not joined, to Beest. {b) In phrase-forms a letter without a position-figure and preceded by the colon is meant to overlap the preceding letter (as Ted overlaps Ter or Dee in Dated and Treated in Section 218 of the Compend- ium) ; thus, by " At what time, TetsiTee (or :Teei)," it is denoted that Tee for time may be written so as to overlap Tets (at what), or it may be separated from Tets by the usual word-space and written in its proper position as a word-sign. The dagger (t) is printed between two signs to indicate that the character fol- lowing it is to be written through the pi-eceding one ; thus, "EnjEf " indicates that the Ef is to be written through the En. By inclosing one or more letters (not vowels) in curves, it is indicated that the ■writer may, if he choose, dispense with the sign or signs for such letters. Vowels are printed with small letters ; with a hyphen if they are to be joined ; thus, I-Dee, Bet-ou ; or, if to be detached, in curves usually ; thus, (l)Dee, (a)Dee, Tee(a). When a vowel is printed in a reporting word-form or phrase-sign, the insertion of that vowel (for the sake of distinction) is denoted to be quite desir- able if it is printed in curves ; thus, Es(a), (i)Em ; but if the vowel is printed in brackets, [ ], it is indicated that the practiced reporter may omit it with entire safety ; thus, Met[a], Tet [a], Bee-[ou]. A. A-. (1.) A prefix to many English ■words, as in asleep, awake, ahead, afoot, abed. (2.) Words with this prefix are usually distinguished from those with- out it—a,ssleep,iualce, head, foot, bed — by a difference of outline resulting from the requirements of vocalization, speed, and legibility. See Orth., §§ 3, 4, and 5 Abandon, Ben-Den Abandoned, Ben-Dend. See Abundant Ability, Bee-Lay-Tee; rs, do., orBleti Abject, Bee-Jay-Ket ; rs, Bee2-Jay Able to, Bled2. 274, E. 14 Able to be, Bels-Bee. 250, 2 Able to come, Bela-Kay Able to have, Blof3. 201, R. 4 About that, Bet3-Dhet About them, Bets-Dhee About which thr, Bets-Chavdher Above all, Bee-Vel. 178, R. 4 Above all its, Bee-Velts. 221, R. 4 Abridgment, Ber-Jay-Ment ; rs, Ben-Jay Abroad, Bred ; rtvs, Bredi ABRUPT-LY-NESS, rs, Bee'2-Rav-Pet ABSCOND-ed-ee, rs, Beesi-Kend ABSTAIN-iNENT-iNENCE, Ts, Bees2-Ten Abstinent, Bees-Ten-Ent, rs, Bees2-Ten ABSTRACT-ed-ly-ee, rs, Beess-Ter Abstraction, Bees-Ter-Kayshon ; acs, Bees-Tershon ; rs, Bees:i-Ter.shon Abstractive, Bees-Ter-Kaytiv ; rs, Bees:!-Trcf ABSURD-ity-ly, rs, Bees2-Ard ABUNDANT-ly-ce, rivs, Bend2. See Abandoned Abundant, Bend-Ent; rws, Bend2 Academical-ly, Ket-Em-Kel; rs, Ket2-Em ACADEMY-ic-iCAr, rs, Ket2-Em. ACCEPT-ed-ation-ance, rws, Spets Acceptable, Kays-Pet-Bel, rs, Spets-Bel Acceptance, Kays-Pet:Ens ; rivs, Spets Acceptation, Kays-Pee-Teeshon ; rws, Speto AccEPTEE, Kays-Pee-Ter ; rs, Spees-Ter. or Spets. p. 316, R. 6 ACCIDENT-al-ly, rivs, Sdents Accidental, Kays-Dent2-El ; rws, Sdent2 Acclivity, Kel-Vee-Tee; rs, Kel-Vee-Tee; rs, Kel-Veti, if frequently occurring ACCORD-ing-ingly-ed-ance, rws, Kreti Accordance, Kreti-Ens; rs, do.,orKreti Accorded, Ker-Dedi ; rs, Kreti Account, ws, Kent2 On account, Chetoidi-Kent On all accounts, Cheltoidi-Kents On his account, Retsoidi-Kent On our account, Chertoidi-Kent On their account, Retoidi-Jedoid-Kent Accuracy, Kay-Ray-Es or aKer-Es2. The latter form is preferable, because it is the one which is contracted in the rs. It will be sufiiciently vocal- ized if a be inserted, rws, Kers Accurate, Kay-Ret, but rather Kret voc. with a (see Accuracy) ; rws, Kreta ACQTJAINT-ed-ance, rs. Kay2-Net Acquaintance, Kay -Net-Ens ; rs, Kay2- Net Acquisition, Kayseshom, See Accession and Accusation Acquit, Kay-Tee. 220, b, 2 Acquittal, Kay-Tee-Lay Act of Congress, Ket^-Gers ACTIVE-ly-ity, rtvs, Kaytivs Actively, Kavtiv:Lay, or simply Kay- tiv ; rws, Kaytivs. 232, E. 3, c Actor, Kay-Ter The sign for a verb employed as a sign for the actor, p. 316, R. 6 GENERAL INDEX. 403 In many words, in which a straight- fine consonant precedes the termination ter or tor — such as "blotter, platter, spatter, strutter, traitor, editor, chatter, scatter, actor, gaiter," — the t might be expressed by halving, and the r added by Ar or Ray. But it is better, as a general rule, to write the termination of such words with Ter ; 1, because they are then analogous to " keeper, teacher, baker, broker, begger" (Orth., 7, 3), in ■which the }• is expressed by an r hook ; 2, because Ter is usually the briefest sign for r after a straight-line conso- nant ; 3, because the other mode of ex- pressing tr, in such case, may be resort- ed to for the purpose of distinction ; as between actor, Kay-Ter, and actuari/, Ket-Ray ADAPT-ED-ATION, rs, Dees-Pet Addition, Deeshon ; rws, Deeshons Admeasurement, Dee-Em-Zher-Ment ; rs, Dee">-Zher Administer, Dee-Men-Ester ; rs, Dees- Iss-Ter, the circle written distinctly within the hook. (Distract, Dee-Ster. p. 315, R. i.) Administbation, Dee-Men-Es-Tershon ; dcs, Dee-Meu-Es-tershon ; rs, Deos- Iss-Tershon Administrative, Dee-Men-Ester-Tef ; rs, Dee3-Iss-Tertlv Administrator, Dee-Men-Ester-Ter; rs, Dee3-Iss-Ter-Ter, or, if frequent, Dee3- Iss-Tret(er) Administratrix, Dee-Men-Ester-Ter- Kays ; rs, Dees-Iss-Tret-Eays ADMIT-ED-ANCE, rs, Deei-Met Admittance, Dee-Em-Tens; rs, Deei-Met ADMONISH-ED-iTioN, rs, Dees-Men. Diminish-ed-ution, Dee3-Men The general rule observed by the au- thor in devising contractions for a word and one or more of its derivatives is to go only so far in their expression as they coincide ; and sometimes to stoj) short of that if the words are very long and a suggestive contraction can be secured without. In other words, the rule is to express so much and only so much of a word to be contracted as is necessary to suggest the entire word and distin- guish it from others {2'M, R. 4). Admon- ish and ADMONifion coincide in the syl- lables atlmo7i. The expression of this common part of the two words consti- tutes their contraction, and also that of admonished, inasmuch as the reporter writes the past tense or perfect partici- ple the same as the present tense when- ever a stroke or more can be saved thereby (253, R. 2 ; p. 312, R. 8). The syllables admon are expressed by Dee- Men (instead of Dee-Em-En, the signs used in the full expression), because that is the briefest expression Admonish, Dee-Em-En-Ish Adolescence, Dels-Ens Adoration, Dee-Rayshon. (rs, Derision, Dershoni ; Duration, Dershons.) Adriatic, Drct-Kay, or Der-Tee-Kay Adulation, Dee-Layshon ; rs, Dee2- Layshon; dilution, delusion, Delshons Adult, Dee-Let ; dilute, delude. Diets Adulteration, Dee-Let-Rayshon, or Dee-Lay -tershon Advance, Def-Ens ; rws, Defs Advancement, Def-Ens:Ment ; rcn, Dees3->Ient. So written in the rs to distinguish it from the noun advana ADVENTITIOUS-LT-NEss, r5,Def-Ent-Ish ADVENTURE-D-R, rs, Defs-Enter Adventure, Def-Ent-Ar Adventurer, Def-Ent-Ray-Eay ; rs, Defs-Enter ADYERT-ED-ENCE-ENCY-ENT-ENTLY, ars, Def2-Ret AD'S'ERTISE-D-MENT-EB, rs. Dees Advertise, Def-Ray-Tees ; rs. Dees. Affect, Ef-Kay-Tee ; rs, Efs. ()s. Fact, Ef2 ; effect-ed, Ef2-Kay.) Affectation, Ef-Kay-Teeshon Affection, Ef-Kayshon ; rs, Ef shons. (Fashion, rs, Efshon2.) Affectionate, Ef-Kay-Ish-Net ; rs, Efshons AGGREGATE-D-iON, rs, Ger2-Gay Agriculture, Ger-Kel-Ter; rs, Ger2-Kel Agriculturist, Ger-Kel-Terst; rs, Ger2- Kelst AhI iih, (a)Hay. El, R. 4 Ahead, Hay-Dee. 149, 2 : Orth., 3, 1 Alcoholic, El-Kay-Lay-Kay Alike, El-Kay. (Like, Lay-Kay.) Alel\li, El-Kel. See Alcohol. (PI, Al- kalies.) All, tos, Bedoidi ; rs, do., when it is not better to express all by a stroke I, as in all thr. Laj'dheri, — all its, Letsi, or by an El-hook, as in bi/ all, Beli,— /or all, Fel2. 178, R. 4 ; p.' 314, K. 20 Expressed by an El-hook 178, R. 4 How written when used as a prefix 229, R. 2 Sometimes expressed, in the rs, by Lay p. 314, R. 20 Allliave, 'air-Vee, orBeftoidi. 201, R. 4 All its, Letsi, or 'all'-Tees All of, Beftoidi All of its, Letsi, or 'all'-Vets All of our, Bredoidi, or Beftoid-Ars All of their, Laydheri, or 'all'-Veedher All of us, 'all'-Iss, or Beftsoidi All our, Bredoidi, or 'all'-Ars All our own, Brentoidi, or 'all'-Arns All will, 'all'-Lav, or Bledoidi All would, Bontbidi. 201, R. 6 ALLEGORY-ic-ical, rs, El2-Ger ALLOPATHY-ic-ist-ically, rs, Lay-Pee- (Ith) ALPHABET-ic-ical, rs, Lay-Ef-Bet Altitude, Let-Tee-Dee. See Latitude Amalgamate, Em-Lay-Gay-Met ; acs, Mel-Gay-Met ; rs, Mel2-Gay 404 GENERAL INDEX. AMAXiGAM-ATE-ATED-ATlON, rs, Mel2-Gay Amanuensis, Em-En-Enses. {PI, Aman- uenses.) Ambiguity, Emb-Gay-Tee; rs, Embi-Gay AMBITIOUS-LY-NESS, rs, Einb-Ishi Ameliorate, Em-Lay-Ret; rs, Mel-Kets. See Meliorate America, Em-Ray -Kay ; rs, Em2-Kay American, Em-Kay-Ken ; rs, Em2-Ken Amiable, Em-Eel2. See Humble ANATOMY-ic-ical-ly, rs, En-Tee- Em ANCESTOR-tby-tral, rs, En-Es-ster Ancestor, En-Es-ster Ancestral, En-Es-Iss-Ter-Lay ; rs, En- Es-ster Ancestry, En-Es-Iss-Ter ; rs, do., or And all, Kletoid2 [En-Es-ster And are, KretQid2 And if, Ketoid-Efi, or Keft-oid2 And of, Keftoid2 And of a, Keftoid2-Ketoid And of the, Keftoid2-Retoid And our, Kretoid2 And our own, Krentoida And what, Kentoidi And will, Ketoid-Lay2, or Kletoida And would, Kentoid2 Angel, En-Jel. 164,andR. 1,6; rr««, Jel2 Angelic, En-Jel-Kay ; rs. Jel2-Kay A-Nglo-Saxon, Ing-Gel-Skays-En ; rs, Ingses2-En (Ang'-Sa'son) Animal. En-Em-Lay ; rs, En-Mel Animal kingdom, En2-Kay Animal world, En2-Eld Anniversary, En-Vers-Ray; 7-s,Vers2-Ray Annual, En-El ; rws, Nel;i Another, ws, Endher2. See Any other and No other (264, R. 3) Another is sometimes added, in the rs, by the lengthening principle ; thus, Schayder, ' such another"; Beedheri, 'by another;' Efdher,'foranother;' Teedher, ' to another.' See under Dhr in the S.- P. Dict'y and in the Reporter's List Another one, Endhern2. See No other one. 264, R. 3 Antagonism, Ent-Gens-Em, 187, E. 2, c ; rs, Ent:!-Gay-(Sem) Antagonist, Ent-Gay-Enst; rs, Ents-Gay Antagonistic, Ent-Gay-Ens-Tee-Kay, or Ent-Gay-Ens-Kay (236, 3); rs, Ents-Gay ANTAGONIST-ic-ism-ize-ed, rs,Ent3-Gay Anterior, En-Tee-Ray-Ray ; acs, Eut- Ray-Ray ; rws. Nets Anticipate, Ents-Pet. 216, a Anticipated, Ents-Pee-Ted; rs,Ents-Peti Anticipation, Ents-Peeshon ; rs, do.. Antique, Ent-Kay [or Ents-Peei Antiquity, Ent-Kay-Tee ; rs, Enti-Kay Any body, rs, Em-Bed. (No body, Ens- Any how, Em -Hay [Bed.) Any one, Neni, or Eni-Wen Any other, Endheri Any other one, Endherni Anything, ps, Eni-Ing Anything can, Em-Ing-Ken Anything does, Eni-Ing-Dees Appear, Per ; rws. Peri Appearance, Prens ; rws, Prensi Appeared, Pret ; rws, Preti Appliance, Plens ; rws, Plenss APPLICABLE-Y-IUTY, rs, Pel3-Kay Applicant, Pel-Kent ; rws, Plents Application, Pel-Kayshon; j-w«,Pelshon3 Applied, Pled ; rws, Pleds Apply, Pel ; rws. Pels Apprehend, Per-En-Dee ; rws, Prends. See Comprehend Apprehensible, Per-Ens-Bee ; rws, Prenss. See Comprehensible Apprehension, Per-Enshon; rw^.Prens. See Comprehension Apprehensive, Per-Ens-Vee; ru)s,Pren3. See Comprehensive The publisher of Standard Phonogra- phy, in devising contractions, has con- stantly kept in view the principle of making analogous contractions for anal- ogous words ; so that one contraction familiarized usually indicates or sug- gests the contractions for several other words. (This is only one of many things as to which Standard Phonography pos- sesses invaluable advantages over the Old Phonogi-aphy.) Many contractions are formed in analogy with the contrac- tions for apprehensive-sion ; apprehensi- ble : as, Sten, for extensive-sion ; Stens, for extensible; Ses-Pen, suspension-sive; Spen2, expensive-ness ; Spens, expan- sive-sion ; Spenss, expansible ; Dee- Klen, declension; Rays-Pen, responsive; Rays-Pens, responsible-ility Approachable, Per-Chay-Bel ; rs, Pera- Chay Approval, Pref-Lay; J-ws.Prefs. See Proof Approve, Pref ; rivs. PrefS. See Prove Approximate, Per-Kays-Met ; rs, do., or Persi-Met Approximation, Per-Kays-Emshon; rs, do., or Persi-Emshon Arbitrament. Ar-Bet-Ray-.Ment ; rs, Ar-Bet-Ray (237, R. 1, 6) Aebitrarily, Ar-Bet-Ray-Ray-Lay; acs, Ar-Bet-Ray-Rel ; rs. Ars-Bet Arbitraky, Ar-Bet-Ray ; rs, Ar3-Bet Arbitrate, Ar-Bet-Ret; rs,do.,or Ars-Bet Archangel, Ar-Kay-En-Jel (164, R. 1);, rs, Ar2-Jel Archbishop, Ray-Ohay-Bee-Ish-Pee; rs, Ray2-Chay-Bee Architect, Ar-Ket:Ket ; rs, Ars-Ket Architectural, Ar-Ket:Kay-Ter-Lay ; rs, Ar2-Ket Architecture, Ar-Ket:Kay-Ter ; rs, Ar2-Ket Are having, Arf2:'ing,' or Ref2:'ing' Are of, Ref3 Are thr, Ardher2, or Raydher2 Are to have, Ref2 Aristocracy, Ar-Stee-Ker-Es; rs,Ar2-Stee Aristocrat, Ar-Stee-Kret ; rs, Ar2-Stee Aristocratic, Ar-Stee-Kret:Kay ; rs, Ar2-Stee GENERAL INDEX. 405 Abistocratical, Ar-Stee-Kret-Kel ; rs, Ar2-Stee AElSTOCRAT-ic-iCAL-CT, rs, Ar2-Stee ARITHMETIC-AL-L^N, rs, Eay2-Ith-Met Arithmetic, Ray2-Itli-Met-Kay ; rs, wt Kay Aeithmeticai, Eay2-Ith-Met-Kel ; rs, wt Kel Arithmetician, Eay-Itli-Em-Teeshoii ; rs, Ray2-Ith-Met Abound, Arnd ; rs, Arnd^. See Ke- porter's List, pp. 531-2 Around and around, Ariid:>-Arnd Around thr, Arnd3-Jed'oid Arrange, Ray-En-Jay; ?-s, Ray2-(En)-Jay Arrangement, Ray2-En-Jay-Ment ; rs, Ray2-{En)-Jay ArriVal, Ref-Lay ; rws, Eefi Arrive, Eef ; rws, Ref i Arrived, Reft ; rws, Refti Art, the second person of the substan- tive verb ; dws, Art (p. 245, R. 2); rs, do., or the same as are. Sometimes added by Ret, or by Ar-hook and shortening. Seep. 312, R. 7. R.L.,p.526 Artlficul, Ret-Ef-Shel ; rs, Reti-Ef Artificiality, Ret-Ef-Shel-Tee ; rs, Reti-Ef As a-n, Sketoid2 As far as I am concerned, Sef s3-Tet'oid- Ems-Rend As far as possible, Sefss-Pees As far as have been, Sefss-Ben As fast as can, Sefses-Ken As fast as possibly can, Sefses- Pees-Ken As great as possible, Sgreds2-Pees As has been, Ses2-Ben As has never been, Ses2-En-Ben (or Ses2- En-Ven — been expressed by En-hook) Ashe, Sehetoid2, sometimes Iss-Retoid2, or Spetoid2, -when joined to a follow- ing word As I, Sket-oidi, or Stet-oidi As I have been, Steft-oidi-Ben As it appears to me, Zet2-Pers-Eiii As it had, Iss-Teds As it had not, Iss-Tent3 As it ought, Iss-TetL As it ought not, Iss-Tenti As it ought to have, Iss-Tefi As it ought to have been, Iss-Teti-Ben As it ought to have had, Iss-Tefti As it were, Iss2-Ter As it would, Iss-Ted3 As it would have, Iss-Tef.^ As it would have been, Iss-Teds-Ben As it would have had, Iss-Tefts As it would not, Iss-Tents As large as can, Sjays3-Ken As little, Sleti As little as possible, Sletsi-Pees As long, Iss2-Ing As long as possible, Iss2-Ings-Pees As long as the other, I8s2-Ings-Dheedher As much, Schay3 As much of, Schefs As much of it, Schefts As soon, Se.s2-Eu As soonasconvenient, Ses2-Ens-Ven-Ent. See S.-P. Dict'y, pp. 23-5; R. L., p. 772 As the, Iss2-Chet'oid. See As to the and As thr, Zeedhers [Asa As to, Iss-Petoid2 As to a-n, Iss2-Tet-oid. See As a-n As to his, Iss-Petsoid2 As to how, Iss2 Chetoid4 As to it, Iss2-Tee As to our own, Sxirentoids As to the, Iss2-Petoid. See As to and As to thr, Iss-Teedher2 [As the As to their own. Iss-Teedhern2 As to what, Spentoid2 As to what is or has, Spentsoid3 As to which, Iss2-Chay As well, Iss-Lay2 As well as possible, Slays2-Pees In such phrases as ' as far as you (he, I, we, or they) can,' ' as near as you can,' the pronoun ' I, we, you, ye, he, or they ' may usually be expressed with convenience ; but the experienced re- porter may omit it in sucli phrases with entire saf ety,easily supplying the proper pronoun by the context and memory. In the above phrases a dash is substi- tuted for these pronouns ; ' As far as can ' =' As far as I (we, you, he, or they) can.' ASCEND-ED-ANCY, rs, Es2-End Asqendant, Es-End-Ent ; rs, Es2-Nent Ascendancy, Es-End-En-Es; rs. Es2-End Ascribe, Es-Ker-Bee ,• rs, Es2-Ker Ascription, Es-Ker-Peeshon ; rs, Es2- Eershon Aspect, Es-Pee-Ket ; rs, Es3-Pee Aspiration, Es-Pershon ; rs, do., orEsz- AspntE. Es-Per [Per Assemble, Es-Em-Bel ; rs, Es2-Em Assembly, Es-Em-Bel ; rs, Es2-Era ASSEMBLE-d-y-age, rs, Es2-Em Assign, Es-en Assignable, Es-en-Bee Assignee, Es-En Assignment, Es-eniMent; rs, Esi-Ment, or Es-eni Assimilate, Es-Em-Let ; rs, Esi-Em Assimilation, Es-Em-Layshon ; rs, Esi- ASSIMILATE-d-ion, rs, Esi-Em [Em Assist, Es-Steh ; rws, Es2-Steh Assistance, Es-Iss-Tens ; rws, Es2-Steh Assistant, Es-Iss-Tent ; rs, do., or E82- Steh Assurance, (u)Sher2-Ens ; rdws, Sher2- Ena Assure, Sher2, voc with a only, to dis- tinguish it from sure ; rws, Sher2 Assured, (u)Sherd2 ; rws, Sherd2 Assuredly, (a)Sherd2:Lay ; rs, Sherd2: Lay, or Sherds simply Assuredness, (a)Sherd2-Ens; rs, Sherds- Ens Assurer, (a)Sher2-Ar ; rs, Sher2-Ar Astronomer, Ester-En-Mer; rf ,Esteri-En I 406 GENERAL INDEX. AsTEONOMicAL, Ester-En-Em-Kel ; r$, Esteri-En AsTEONOiynf, Ester-En-Em; rs, Esten-En ASTKONOMY-iCAL-EE, rs, Estcri-Eu At all events, Telft-Euts At all its, Telts:; At all our. Tiers At all seasons, Telsess-Ens At all times, Telto-Ems, or Teltss At the first, Teests At hand, Tents At his, Tees3 At his house. Teesess At it, Tets At length, Tlens At one, rws. Tens At once, rws, Tenss At our, rws, Ters At our own, rws, Trens At some time, Teess-Met At their, Teedhers At their own, Teedherns At what, Tets Atheism, Itha-Sem Atheist, Ithsta. See Tlieist Atheistical-ly, Iths2-(Tee)-Kel: rs, do. Atlantic, Tee-Lent-Kay Atlantic Ocean, Tee2-Lent-Kayshon Atmospheke, Tee-Ems-Fer ; rs, Tees2- Fer Atmospheeio, Tee-Ems-Fer-Kay ; rs, Tees2-Fer AtmospheeicaXi, Tee-Ems-Fer-Kel ; rs, Tees2-Fer Atonement, Ten:Ment; rs, Tee2-Ment Attain, Ten ; rws, Tens Attainable, Ten-Bee ; rs, Tens-Bee Attained, Tend ; rws. Tends Attainment, Ten:Ment; rs, Tees-Ment Atteact, Ter-Ket ; rivs, Ters Atteacted, Ter-Kay-Ted ; rtvs, Ters Atteaction, Ter-Kayshon ; acs, Ter- shon ; rws, Tershons Attraction of gravitation, Ters-Ger ATTBACTrvE, Ter-Kaytiv ; rws, Trefs Audaciously, Dee-Shays :Lay ; rs, Dee- ATJDACIOUS-ly-ness, rs, r)ee2-Shay AUDITOB, Deti-Ar Augment, Gay-Ment Augmentation, Gay-Men-Teeshon ; rs, Gay2-Ment Augmentative, Gay-Ment-Tef ; rs,Gay2- Ment AUGMENT-ED-ATioN-ATrvE, rs, Gay2- Ment AuspiciousNESS, Es-Pee-Shays-Ens ; rs, Esi-Pee AUSPICIOUS-LY-NESS, rs, Esi-Pee Authentic, Thent-Kay; rs,Thent2-(Kay) Authenticity, Thent-Es-Tee; rs,Theut2- AuTHENTicATE, Tbent-Ket [(Est) Authentication, Thent-Kayshon Authoritative, Ith-Ret-Tef; acs, Thret- Tef ; rs, Threti Authority, Ith-Ray-Tee ; acs, Ther- Tee ; rs, Threti AUTHORITY-attve-ly, rs, Threti Authorization, Therseshon AUTOBIOGRAPHY-ee-ic-al, rs, Tee- AvAiL, Vel. (Value, Vel"..) [Bee-Ger Avaeiciousness, Ver-Shays-Ens; rs,Ver- Shay(s-Eus). See Voraciousness AVAR'iCIOUS-ly-ness, rs, Ver-Shay Avenge, Vee-En-Jay; rs, Vee2-Jay. See A uerage Average, Vee-Ray-Jay; rs, Vees-Jay. See Averse, Vers; rws, Yersi [Avenge Aversion, Vershon ; rws, Vershons Avert, Vee-Ret ; rivs. Verts Averted, Vee-Ray-Ted ; rws. Verts Averter, Verier : rdws, Verters Avocation, Vee-Kayshon; rws, Veeshons Avoidance, Ved-Ens ; rws, Vedi AVOID-ed-ance, rws, Vedi Aware, ws, Wers Aware of, rws, Werfs, or Of may be implied Aware of that, Wers-Dhet Aware of thr, Wers-Veedher ; ars, Werdhers Awed, Dee, voc. with o ; rs, Dedoidi AWFUL-ly-ness, awe of, rs, Deftoidi B. Bachelor, Bee-Chel-Ar ; rws, Chlers Back, Bee-Kay ; rs, Bees-Kay, or Bees Backgammon, Bee-Kay-Gay-Men ; rs, Bees-Gay-Men Background, Bee-Kay-Grend ; rs, Bees- Grend Bad, Bed ; rs. Bed through the line Bankable, Bee-Ing-Kay-Bel ; rs, Bees- Ing-Bee Bankrupt, Bee-Ingker-Pet; rs, Bees-Ing Bankruptcy, Bee-Ingker-Pet-Es ; rs, Bees-Ing BANK-rupt-euptct, Bees-Ing Baptism, Bee-Pee-Tees-Em: rs, Bees-Pee Baptismal, Bee-Pee-Tees-Em-Lay ; rs, Bee3-Pee Baptistic, Bee-Pee-Teest-Kay; rs, Bees- Pee-(Teest) Baptize, Bee-Pee-Tees ; rs, Bees-Pee BAPTIZE-D-R-ISM-ISMAL-IST - ISTIC - ISTIC- AL, rs, Bees-Pee B.u^BARiTT, Ber-Ber-Tee ; rs, Ber2-Bret Barometer, Ber-Emter; rs, Ber2-Emter BiVROMETRiCAL, Ber-Emter-Kel; rs. Ber2- Be it, rws, Bet2 [Emter Be had, rws, Bed2 Be not, Bent2 Be therefore, Beedherf2 Beautiful, Bet-Eel ; 7-s, do., or Beta BEAUTY-iFUL-LY, rws, Bet2 Because hehas been, Kay si-Chetsoid-Ben Because I, Kaysi-Tetoid (or -Ketoid frequently when joined to a follow- ing word) Because thr, Kaysi-Jedoid (or -Bedoid, if more convenient when joined to a following word) Because there are, Kaysi-Jedoid-Ar Been done, Beu2-Den GENERAL INDEX, 407 Been said, Bees2.Dee. P. 312, R. 12 Been thr, rivs, Becdher2 Before anotlior, Bef2-Endher Before having been, BefJ-Veu Before lie, Bef2-Ketoid (sometimes -Pet- oi(i when joined to a following word) Before it, rws, Beft2 Before it was. Beft2-Zee Before ths, Bef--Dhees Began, Bee-Gen ; rws, Gen3 Begin, Bee-Gen; »-u)s,Geni. {Pt, Began, Bee-Gen ; rws. Gens ; pp. Begun, Bee- Gen ; rws, Gen2) Beginnek, Bee-Gen-Ar ; dws, Geni-Ar Beginning, Bee-Gen:'ing'; rws, Geni Behind, Bee-En-Dee ; acs. Bend, voc. with i ; rzvs, Beudi Behold, Bee-Eld ; ?'?os, Beld2. (Z'iand pp, beheld', Bee-Eld ; rws, Beld2.) Beholder. Bee-Layder; rdws, Beld2-Ar Belief. Blef ; rws, Blefa Believable, Blef2-Bee Believe, Blef2 ; rivs, Bel2 Believed, Blefti ; rws, Bel2 Believer, Blef2-Ray Belong, Bel-Ing ; rws. Bell Belonged, Bel-Ing-Dee ; rws, Beli Benefaction, Bee-En-Ef-Kayshon; acs, Bee-En-Ef shon ; rs, Bee:i-En-Ef shon Benefactor, Bee-En-Ef-Kay-Ter ; rs, Bee3-En-Ef Benefactress, Bee-En-Ef-Kay-Ters ; rs, Bee3-En-Ef-Ters Beneficence, Bee-En-Efs-Ens ; rcn, Ben2-Ef (with the En-hook so as to dis- tinguish it from the cm tov be^ievolence) Beneficent, Bee-En-Efs-Ent; rcn, Ben2- Ef (with the En-hook, to distinguish it from the en for benevolent) Beneficial, Bee-En-Ef-Shel; rcn. Beei- En-Ef . See Benevolent and Beneficent Benevolence, Bee-En- Vee-Lens ; rcn, Bee2-En-Vee. See Beneficial and Be- neficence Benevolent, Bee-En-Vee-Lent ; rcn, Bee2-En-Vee. See Beneficial and Benefi- cent Benignant, Bee-En-Gay-Nent; rcn,Bee2- En-Gay Benjamin, Bee-En-Jay-Men ; rs, Bee- En -Jay Bespeak, Bee-Spee-Kay ; rcn, Beei-Spee Betake, Bet2-Kay Betoken, Bet-Ken Beyond my (him, or me), Yuhi-Em Beyond the, Ynhi-lletoid Beyond their, Yuh-I)her2 Bibliographer, Bee-Bel-Gref-Ray ; rs, Bee-Bel-Ger BIBLIOGRAPHY-ER-ic-iCAl,, rs. Bee- Bel-Ger Bigot, Bee-Get ; rs, Beei-Get Bigoted, Bee-Gay-Ted ; rs, Beei-Get Bigotry, Bee-Get-Ray ; rs, Beei-Get BIGOT-ED-BY, rs, Beei-Get Billingsgate, Bel-Ings-Get; »-,'!,Belsi-Get BiOGBAPHEB. Bee-Gref-Ray; rs, Bee2-Ger Biographic, Bee-Gref-Kay ; rs, Bee2-Ger Biographical, Bee-Gref -Kay-El ; rs, Bee2-Ger Biography, Bee-Ger-Ef ; rs, Bee2-Ger BIOGRAPHY-ER-ic-iCAL, rs, Bee2-Ger Bishop, Bee-Ish-Pee ; rs, Bee2-l8h Bishopric, Bee-Ish-Pee-Ray-Kay ; rs, do., or, if fr., Bee2-Ish Blindfold, Bled-Feld. 236, 4 Body, Bee-Dee ; rius, Bedi Body and soul, Bedi-Sel Everybody, Ver2-Bed Bold, Beld : rws, Beld2 Boldness, Beld:Ens(or -Ens)* rws, Belds Bombastic, Bee-Embs-Tee-Kay; rs, Bee- Embst BOMBAST-ic-icALLY, rs, Bee-Embst BouNTiFUL-LY, Bee-En-Tee-Fel ; rws. Bents BouNTiFCLNEss, Bee-En-Tee:'fulness' ; rws. Bents Bounty, Bee-En-Tee ; nvs. Bents Brethren, (npl of Brother), Ber-Dhern; rws, Bren3 British America, rs, Breti-Em Broad, Bred. (Broader, Bred-Ar ; Broadest, Bredst.) Broken-hearted, Ber-Ken-Ray-Ted; rs, Ber-Ken-Art Brother, Ber-Dher ; rws, Bers. (PI, Brothers or Brethren, which see) Brotherhood, Ber-Dhred ; rws, Bers My dear brother, Emder-Ber Brothee-in-law, Ber-Dher-En-El ; acs, Ber-Dher-Nel, or Ber3-Nel; rs, Bers-Nel Brotherly love, Ber3-(Lay)-Lay-Vee Brought. (p< and p/> of Bring), Bret Build, Beld ; rws, Beldi Building, Beld:'ing' ; rws, Beldi Built, Belt ; rws, Belti Bulk, Bee-Lay-Kay Burdensome, Ber-Dees-Em ; rs, do., or Berds2-Em Burning-glass, Bee-Ren-Ing-Gels ; rs, Bee2-Ray-Gels Busy-body. Bees-Bee-Dee; rs, Beesi-Bed But all, Telt-oid2 But are, Tret'oid2, or 'but'-Ar But are not, Trent'oids But are not so, Trent-oid2-Es But are of, Treftoida But are having, Treftoid2:'ing' But have, Teft-oid2 But he, Tet-oid2-Retoid But I am, Tetoid2-Ketoid-Em But I have. Tet-oid2-Ketoid-Vee But I have been, Tet-oid2-Ketoid-Ben (or But if, Toft-oid2 [-Yen) But it, Tetoid2-Tee But not, Tent-oid2 But of, Teft-oid2 But our, Tretoid2, or Tetoid2-Ar But we were (or would), Tetoids-Wayweh But will, Tetoid2-Lay, or Telt-oid2 But will not, Tlentoid2 But you think, Tetoida-Yuh-Ith By all. Bell 408 GENERAL INDEX, By all of, Belfi By all of our. Belfi-Ar, or Bleri By having, Befi:'ing' By it, Beti By no possibility, Beei-En-Pees By other, Beedheri By other persons, Beedheri-Perses By our, Beri By some other, Beei-Semdher By their, Beedheri By their own, Beedherni By what, rws, Beti By your own, Beei-Yayn C. Calculable, Kel-Kel-Bel ; rdws, Kels- Bel (or -Bee) Calculate, Kel-Klet ; r%vs, Kels Calculated, Kel-Kel-Ted ; rws, Kel3 Calculation, Kel-Kelshon ; rws, K.el3 Calculatok, Kel-Kel-Ter; rs, Kel3:(Ar) CAIiCULATE-D-lON-OR, rs, Kel3 Callfoenlv, Keif-Ray-En; rs, Klef-Rayi Call forth, rws. Keif i Can, ws, Ken2 ; in the rs without the hook whenever it would prevent the formation of a desirable phrase-sign. P. 312, E. 12 Can be said, Ken2-Bees-Dee Can be there, Ken2-Beedher Can he, Ken2-Petoid (usually -Retold when joined to a following word) Can I, Ken2-Ketoid (sometimes -Tetoid when joined to a following word) Can thr, Kaydher2 Can we do it, Kay2-'we'-Det Can we give, Kay2-Weh-Gay Can we know, Kay2-'Wen Can we say, Kay2-'we'-Es(a) Can we wonder that, Kay2-'we'- Wender-Dhet Can you, Kay-Yuh (or -Yeh when joined to a following word, if more convenient, or if i^referred for legi- „billty). P. 311. R. 2 Cakon [Sp.], Kay-En-Yayn Canon (a rule or law), Kay-Nen ; rs, Kay2-Nen Canonical, Kay-En-En-Kel ; rs, Kay2- Nen Capacious, Kay-Pee-Ish-Iss; rs, Kay-Pee2 Capacity. Kay-Pees-Tee ; rs, Kay-Pee2 Capeiciods, Kay-Per-Ish-Iss ; rs, Kay- Peri Capriciously, Kay-Per-Ish-Iss:Lay ; rs, Kay-Perl Capkiciousness, Kay-Per-Ish-Iss-Ens — Iss on the back of En ; rs, Kav-Peri CAPRICIOUS-LY-NESs, rs, Kay-Pen Captiousness, Kay-Pee-Ish-Iss-Ens — Iss on the back of En ; rs, Kay-Pee-Ish CAPTIOUS-LY-NESS, rs, Kay-Pee-Ish Caepentee, Ker-Pent-Ar ; rs, Ker-Pent2 Caepentey, Ker-Pent-Ray; rs, Ker-Pent2 Casuist, Kay8-Est2 Casuistic, Kays-Est-Kay ; rs, Kay8-Est2 Casuistby, Kays-Est-Ray; rs, Kays-Esta Categorical, Ket-Ger-Kel; rs, Ket2-Ger Categoey, Ket2-Ger Catholic, Kay-Ith-Lay-Kay, rs, Kay-Iths Catholicism, Kay-Ith-Layses-Em ; rs, Kay-Ith2 CATHOLIC-iSM-iTY, rs. Kay-Ith2 CAUTIOUS-ly-ness, rs, Kay-Ishi Celestlal, Slays-Tee-Lay ; rs, Slay-Es2 Ceetatn, Iss-Ret-En ; rws, Iss-Ret2, sometimes Sart in pkr Certainly, Iss-Ret-En-El; riw, Iss-Ret2 Ceetainty, Iss-Ret-En-Tee ; rws, Iss- Ret2, sometimes Sart, in phr Ceetificate, Iss-Eay-Tef-Ket ; rs, lis- Reti-Ef Cessation, Es-Iss-Eshon ; rws, Es2- Isseshon. See Secession Chaie, Cher ; rtvs, Cher2 Ceallenge, Chel-En-Jay; r«, Chel2-Jay Challenged, Chel-En-Jed; rs, Chel2-Jay Challengee, Chel-En-Jer; rs, Chel2-Jer Chamber, Chay-Em-Ber; rs, Chay2-Ber Change, Chay-En-Jay ; rws, Chay2 Changed, Chay -En-Jed ; rws, Chay2 Changeable, Chay-En-Jay-Bel ; rs, Chay2-Bel Chapter, Chay-Pee-Ter; rs, Chays-(Pet) Mode of indicating chapters shown ,267 Chaeacter, Ker-Kay-Ter ; rs, Ker2-Kay Characteristic, Ker-Kay-Terst (or Ters)- Kay ; rs, Ker2-Kay8t Chaeacteeistics, Ker-Kay-Terst (or Ters)-Kays ; rs, Ker2-Kayses Characteeises, Ker-Kay-Terses ; rs, Ker2-Kayses Chaege, Chay-Bay-Jay ; rws, Chays Chargeable. Chay -Ray -Jay-Bel ; rs, Chay::-Bel (or -Bee) Charitable. Chay-Ret-Bel; rws, Cherts Chaeity, Chay-Ray-Tee ; rws. Cherts Chaste, Chayst Chastity, Chays-Tee-Tee, or as a rws, Chaysta Cheer, Cher ; rws, Chen Cheeeful, Cher-Eel ; acs, Cherf ; rws, Cherfi Cheeefulness, Cher-.'fulness' ; acs, Cherf -Ens ; rivs, Cherfi Chemical, Kay-Em-Kel ; rs, Kay2-Em Chemically, like Chemical Chemistry, Kay-Ems-Ter; rs, Kay2-Em Child, Cheld : rws, Cheldi Childhood, Ch eld-Dee; rws, Cheldi Children, Chel-Dren ; rws, Chel2 Chimera, Kay-Mer ; rs, Kayi-Mer Chimehically, Kay-Mer-Kel ; rs, Kayi- Mer Chirogeaphical, Ker-Gref -Kay-El ; rs, Keri-Ger Chirography, Ker-Ger-Ef ; rs, Keri-Ger CHIROGRAPHY-ic-ical, rs, Keri-Ger Christian, Kers-Ten ; rws, Kreni, in phr, sometimes Ker Christian church, Kreni-Cher-Chayj Christian religion, Kreni-Jen Christian world, KrenUEld; or, it fr., Ken -Eld. 236, i GENERAL INDEX. 409 Chbistianity, Kers-Ten-Tee; rws, Kreni Cheistiahize, Kers-Tee-Eus; rws, Krensi Circumstance, ' circum' :Steus ; rws, Stenss CiRCDMSTANTiAL-LT, 'circum' :Stee-Eii- Shel ; rws, Stens Citizen, Stees-Eu ; rivs. Steel Claibvotance, Kel-Kay-Vee-Ens ; acs, Kler-Vee-Ens ; rws. Klerfi Clairvoyant, Kel-Ray-Yee-Ent ; acs, Kler-Vee-Ent ; rivs, Klcrf i Cleab, Kel-Ar ; rws, Kleri Cleared, Kel-Ked (or -Ard ; 213, R. 1); rws, Klei'i Clearer, Kel-Eay-Kay ; rs, Klori-Ray Clearing house, Kel-Ar:ing Hays ; rs, Klen-Hays Clearness, Kel-Ar-Ens ; rws, Kleri Clear-sighted, Kel-Ar-Iss-Ted ; rs, Klen-Sted Clerical, Kel-Ray-Kel ; rs, Kler2-(Kel) Clerk, Kel-Ar-Kay ; rws, Kler2 Collateral-ly, Kay-Layter-Lay ; rs, Kay-Laytcr2 Collect, Kel-Kay-Tee ; rs, Kel2-Kay Collected, Kel-Kay-Ted; rs, Kel2-Kay Collection, Kel-Kayshon ; rs, Kel2- CoLOB, Kel-Ar ; rws, Kler2 [Kay(sboii) Colorable, Kel-Ar-Bel ; rs, Kler2-Bel (or -Bee) Colorific, Kel-Ray-Ef-Kay; rws, Klerf2 Colorless, Kel-Ar-Lays; rdws, Kler2-Els Combination, 'coia':Bee-En'shoii; rws, Beni Combine, 'com':Ben ; rws, Beni Combined, ■com' :Bend ; ?-h)5, Bendi Comfortable, 'com':Ef-Eet-Bel ; . ?•«, Ef2-Ret. See Fortunate Commence, 'com' :Ens ; rws, Ens2 Commenced, 'com':Enst2 ; rius, Enst2 Commencement, 'com':Eiis:Meut ; rws, Ens2. (Commencements, rs, Enses2.) CoMMERClAL-LY, Kay2-Mer-Shel ; rs. Commonest, Kaysti [Kay2-Mer Complete, 'com':Plet; rws. Pleti Completely, 'com':Plet-El; rtus, Pleti- (El) Completion, 'com':Pel'slion ; rws, Pelshoui Complexion, 'com':Pel-Kayshon; rivs, Pel"shon2 Compliance, 'com':Plens; rit's, Plensi Compliant, 'com':Plent; rws, Plenti Complied, 'com':Pled; rws, Pledi Comply, 'com' :Pel ; rius, Peli Comprehend, 'com':Per-En-Dee ; rius, Prend2 Comprehended, 'com':Per-En-Ded; rws, Prend2 Compbehensibility, 'com':Per-Ens:Bee; rws, Prens2 Comprehensible, 'com':Per-Ens-Bee ; rws, Prens2 Comprehension, 'com'rPer-Enshon; rtt's, Pren2 CoMPREHENSrvE, 'com':Per-Ens-Vee ; rws, Preni Concern, 'con':Sarn; rws, Sarnz, Bome- times Iss-Ren in phr Concerned, 'con':Sarnd; rws, Sarnds, sometimes IssRend in plir Conclude, 'con':Kled ; riis, KledJ Concluded, 'con':Kel-Ded; rws, Kleds Conclusion, 'con'iKelshon ; rws, Kel- shon3 Conclusive, 'con':Kels-"Vee; rws, Kelss Conclusiveness, ' con'iKels-Vee-Ens ; rws, Kels3 Condition, •con':Dee'slion ; rws, Dee- shon2. See Addition and Contradiction Conditional, 'con' :Deesh on-Lay (195, R. 1); rws, Deeshon2. See Additional Conditioned, 'con':Deeshond ; rws, Deeshondi Conform, 'con':Fer-Em; rws, 'con':reri Conformable, 'con':Fer-Em-Bel ; rdws, Fen-Bee Conjectural, 'con': Jay-Kay -Ter-Lay ; rs, Jay2-Kay Conjecture, 'con':Jay-Kay-Ter ; rs, Jay2-Kay Conjunctive, 'con':Jay-Ing-Kaytiv; rs, Jay2-Ing Conjuncture, 'con' : Jay-Ing-(Kay)-Ter; rs, Jay2-Ing Conscientious, 'con':Ish-En-Ish-Iss ; rs, Ish2-En Conscientiously, 'con':Ish-En-Ish-Iss: Lay ; rs, Isli2-En Consequence, 'con':Skens; rws, Skensl Consequent, *con':Stent; rws, Skenti Consequential, 'con' :Skay-En-Shel ; rs, Skcni Consequentialness, 'con' :Skay-En-Sh el- Ens ; rws, Skeni Conservative, 'con' :Iss-Ray-Vee-Tef ; rs, Iss-Ray2-Vee Consider, 'con' :Sder ; rws, Sder2 Considerable, 'con':Sder-Bel ; rws, Sder2 Considebableness, 'con':Sder:'bleness'; rws, Sder2 Considerate, 'cod' :Sdret; rws, Sdreti Considerateness, 'con'-Sdret-Ens; rws. Sdreti Consideration, 'con':Sdershon; rivs, Sdershon2 Considered, 'con':Sdret; rws. Sdreti Consist, "con'iSes-Tee ; rrt's, Ses-Teei Consistence, 'con':Ses-Teus; rws, Ses- Tensi Consistency, 'con':Ses-Ten-Es ; rws, Ses-Teni Consistent, 'con':Ses-Tent ; rws, Ses- Tcnti Conspicuous, 'con':Spee-Kays; rs, Speei- Kays Conspicuously, 'con'-Spee-Kays-Lay ; rs, Speei-Kays Constancy, 'con' :Sten-Es : rws, Steni Constant, 'con'rStent; rws, Stenti Constituency, 'con':Steh-Ten-Es ; r», Steh-Teni [Steh-Tenti Constituent, 'con' iSteh-Tent ; rws, 410 GENERAL INDEX. Constitute, 'con':Steh-Tct; ruis, Steh- Teti Constitution, 'coii':Steh-Teeshoii; rws, Steh-Teeshons CoNSTlTDTioNAi, 'con'-Steh-Teeshon- Lay ; rws, Steh-Teeshon2 Constitutionality, 'coii':Steh-Teeslioii- Lay-Tee ; rdws, Steli-Teeslion2-Tce Constitutive, 'con'rSteh-Teetiv ; rws, Steh-Teetiv2 Construct, 'con':Ster-Ket ; rws, Ster2 Constructed, 'con':Ster-Kay-Ted; rws, Ster2 Construction, 'con':Ster-Kayslion; acs, 'con' iSterslion ; rws, Stershon2 Constructive, 'con':Ster-Kaytiv ; rws, Stref2 Consume, 'coii':Sein ; rws, Seras Consumed, 'con':Semd; rws, Semd'' Consumption, 'con':Iss-Em-shon ; rws, Iss-Emslioii2 Contain, 'con' :Ten ; rws, Teni Contained, 'con':Tcncl ; rios, Tendi Contaminate, 'con':Tee-Eiii-En-Tee, rs, Tee2-Men Contaminated, 'cou':Tee-Em-En-Ted ; rs, Tee2-Men Contamination, 'con':Tee-Em-Enshon; rs, Tee2-Men CONTAMINATE-D-ION, rs, Tee2-Men Contemplate, 'con' :Tee-Emp-Let ; rs, Tee2-En]p Contemplated, 'con' :Tee-Emp-Lay-Ted; rs, Tee2-Emp Contemplation, 'con':Tee-Emp-Lay- shon ; rs, Tce2-Emp CONTEMPLATE-d-ion, rs, Tee2-Emp Contemplative, 'con' :Tee-Emp-Lay-Tef; rs, Tee2-Emp-(Lay-Tef) CONTEMPLATIVE-LY-NESS, rs, Tee2- Emp-(Lay-Tef) Contiguity, 'con':Tee-Gay-Tee ; rs, Tee2-Gay Contingency, 'con':Tpe-En-Jay-En-Es ; rs, Tee2-En-Jcn Contract, v, 'con':Ter-Ket ; rws, Tcr2 CoNTKACT, n, 'con':Ter-Ket; rs, Tei'2-(Ket) Contraction, 'con':Ter-Kayslion; acs, 'con':Terslion ; rs, Tershou2 Contractive, 'con':Ter-Kaytiv ; rws, Tref2. See Attractive Contradict, 'contra' -.Dee-Ket; rws, Deei Contradiction, 'contra' :Dee-Kayshon; rws, Deeshoni Contradictory, 'contra' :Dee-Ket-Kay ; rs, Deei-Ket Conteadistinct, 'contra' :Deest-Ing-Ket; rs, Deesti Contradistinction, 'contra' :Deest-Ing- shon ; rs, Deesti CoNTRADisTiNCTivE, 'contra' :Deest-Ing- Kaytiv ; rs, Deesti-Vee Contradistinguish, 'con tra' : Deest-In g- Gay-Ish ; rs, Deestl-Ing Contrivance, 'con':Tret-Ens; rws, Trefi Contrive, 'con'VXrcf ; rws, Xi'cf i CoNTEXVED, 'con':Treft ; riD5, Trefti Control, 'con':Ter-Lay ; rws, Trel2 Contumacious, 'con':Tee-Em-Isli-Iss ; rs, Tee2-Em-Ish. Contumaciously, 'con':Tee-Em-Ish-Iss: Lay ; rs, Tee2-Ein-Ish Conversant, 'con':Vers-Ent; rws, Versi CoN^'ERSE, 'con':Vors; rios, Versi Conversion, 'con':Ver'slion ; rws, Ver- shoni Convert, n, Kon-v6rt; v, konvert- ; 'con':Vee-Eet ; rius, Verti Conviction, 'con' :Vee-Kayshon ; acs, 'con'iVeeshon ; rs, Veeshoni Correct, Ker-Kay-Tee ; rws. Ken Correction, Ker-Eayshon;rius,Kershonl Corrective, Ker-Kaytiv ; rivs, Kref i Correctness, Ker-Kay-Tee-Ens;rws,Keri Corresponded, Kers-Pen-Ded ; rs, Kers-Pendi COKKESPOND-ed-ent-ence, ts, Kers- Pendi CORRUPT-ED-LY-NESS, rs, Ker-Pet Could, ws, Ked2 Could have, Kef2. voc, or Kefs, or Ked2-Vee. 274, R. 13, c. Could have been, Ked2-Ben (or -Ven) Could have been thr, Ked2-Beedher Could thr, Kaydher2, or, as more distinct, Kaydhers Countenance, Kent-En-Ens; rws, Kents Countenanced, Kent-En-Enst;rM.'s,Kent3 Country, Kent-Ray; rivs, Kay 2 Countryman, Kent-Ray :Men2; rws,Ken5 Countrysien, Kent-Ray :Meni; rws,Kcn2 County, Kay -En-Tee; i-ivs. Ken t2 (some- times Kay in phr) County-court, Kay-En-Tee-Kret ; rs, Kent2-Kay Course, Kers ; rws, Kers2 Court, Kert, sometimes Kay m phr Court of chancery, Kert2-Chay(s-Ray) Courtof common pleas, Kert2:Kay-Pels Court of general sessions, Kret2:Jens- eshou(s) Court of justice, Kcrt2-Jay(st) Court of sessions, Kertseshon(8)2 Cover, Kef -Ray ; rws, Kef2 Creation, Kershon (voc. w ya for ea — 136) ; rs, Kershon2 Creative, Kertiv (voc. with ya); rws, Kertiv2 Creature, Kret-Ray ; rws, Kreti. See Actor Ceuhnal, Ker-Em-En-El; acs, KerEm- Nel ; rs, Ken-Men (or -Em sometimes in phr) Criminate, Ker-Em-En-Tee;rs, Ken-Men Criminated, Ker-Em-En-Ted; rs, Ken- Men Crimination, Ker-Em-Enshon; rs, Ken- Men CRIMINAL-ly-ity-ate-ated-ation, rs, Keri-Men Cross-esamtnation, Kers-Kay-Sem- Enshon : rdivs, Ker2-Smon Cross-examine, Kers-Kay-Smen ; rdws, Ker2-Smen GENERAL INDEX. 411 CROSS-EXAjnNED, Kers-Kay-Smend ;r(fit)s, Ker2-Smend Culpability, Kel-Pee:Bee; rs, Kel-Pee2 Culpable, Kel-Pee-Bel; rs. Kel-Pee2 CULPABLE-BLY-BILITY, rs, Kel-Pee2 Cupidity, Kay-Ped-Tee ; rs, Kay-Pedi Cure, Kay-Ar; acs, Ker ; rivs, Kera CuKED, Kay-Red (or -Ard— 213, B. 1); acs, Kerd ; rivs, Kerdi CuBious, Kay-Rays; acs, Kers; rws, Kers3 D. DANGER,Dee-En-Jer;acs,Dee-Jer;rn)S,Jer2 Dangeeous, Dee-En-Jers; acs, Dee-Jers; Dark, Der-Kay ; rws, Dera [rws, Jers2 Darken, Der-Ken ; rws, Drens Darkness, Der-Kay-Ens ; rws, Drens3 Daughter, Doe-Ter ; rs, Deei-Ter Dear, ws, Deri Dear friend, Deri-Frend Dear Sir, Der2-Sar 'Dear' maybe expressed by length- ening in a few phrases of frequent use, especially in correspondence, as, Em- deri-Frend, my dear friend ; Emder- Iss-Ray ; my dear sir ; Emderi-Weh-Ef, my dear wife Debenture, Dee-Bent-Ar; rs, Dee2-Bent Debilitate, Dee-Belt-Tee: rs. Dee-Belti Debility, Dee:Bee ; rs, Deei-Bee (or Deei-Blet) Decapitate, Dee-Kay-Pet-Tee; rs, Dee2- Kay-Pet Decatitation, Dee-Kay-Pee-Teeshon ; rs, Dee2-Kay-Pet December, Dees-Em-Ber; rs, Dees2-Em Deception, Dees-Peeshon ; rs, Dees2- Pee(shon) Deceptive, Dees-Peetiv ; rs, Dees2- Pee(tiv) Declaim, Dee-Kel-Em ; rs, Dee2-Kel Declamation, Dee-Kel-Emshon ; rs, Dee2-Kel Declamatory, Dee-Kel-Met-Kay ; rs, Dee2-Kel DECLAIM-ed-ant-er-ation-atoey, 7-s, De82-Kel Declaration, Dee-Kel-Arshon ; rs, Dee2-Kler Declare, Dee-Kel-Ar ; rs, Dee2-Kler Declared, Dee-Kel-Red (or -Ard — 213, Jl. 1); acs, Dee-Klerd; rs, Dee^-Kler DECLARE-d-ation-(ative)-atoky, rs, Dee2-Klcr Declension, Dee-Kel-Enshon; 7-s, Dee2- Klen Declinable, Dee-Klen-Bee;rs,Deei-Klen Declination, Dee-Kel-Enshon; rs, Deei- Klen Decline, Dee-Klen ; rs, Deei-Klen DECLINE-ABLE-ATiON, rs, Deei-Klen Declivity, Dee-Kel-Vee-Tee ; rs, Deei- Kel-(Vet) Defamatory, Dee-Ef-Met-Kay; rs, Dee2- Defame, Dee-Ef-Em [Ef-Met Defamer, Dee-Ef-Mer Default, Dee-Felt Defaulter, Dee-Felter Defence. See Defense Defendant, Def -End-Net ; rws, Dee2 Defense, Def-Ens ; rws, Def2 Defensive, Def-Ens-Vee ; rws, Def2 Deficiency, Dee-Ef-Shay-En-Es ; rs, Dee2-Ef-Shay Deficient, Dee-Ef-Shay-Ent ; rs, Dee2- Ef-Shav DEFICIENT-LY-CE-CY, rs, Dee2-Ef-Shay Deform, Dee-Fer-Em ; rs, Deei-Fer DEFORM-ed-ity-ation, rs, Deei-Fer Degenerate, Dee-Jay-Nert ; rs, do., or Dee2-Jen Degeneration, Dee-Jay-Nershon ; rs, Dee2-Jayshon DEGRADE-d-ation, rs, Dee2-Gred Degree, Dee-Ger ; rws, Geri Deject, Dee-Jay-Ket ; rs, Dee2-Jay Dejectedly, Dee-Jay -Kay-Ted-Lay ; rs, Dee2-Jay:(Lay) DEJECT-ed-(edly)-ion, rs, Dee2-Jay Delicacy, Del-Kay-Es ; rs, Del2-Kay Delicate, Del-Ket Delicateness, Del-Ket-Ens; rs, Del2-Ket Deliciously, Del-Shays:Lay ; rs, Del- Shay(s) DELICiaUS-LT-NESs, rs, Del-Shay Delight, Delt ; nvs, Delti Delighted, DehTed (218) ; rws, Deltl Delinquency, Del-En-Ken-Es; rws, Dlenl Delinquent, Del-En-Kent ; rws, Dleni Deliver-y, Delf-Ray ; rws, Del2 Deliverance, Delf-Rens ; rws, Dlensa Delivered, Delf-Red ; rws, Del2 Delude, Died ; rs, Dled3 Democracy, Dee-Em-Ker-Es; rs, Dee2-Em Democratic, Dee-Em-Kret:Kay ; rs, Dee2-Em DEMOCRAT-ic-CY, rs, Dee2-Em Denmark, Dee-En-Em-Ray-Kay ; rs, Dee2-Em-Ray-Kay Denominate, Dee-En-Em-En-Tee ; rws, Deni Denomination, Dee-En-Em-Enshon ; rws, Deni Denunciation, Dee-En-Enseshon ; rs, Dee2-Nen Denunciatory, Dee-En-En-Isht-Ray ; rs, Dee2-Nen DENUNCIATE-d-ion-or-ort, rs, Dee2- Nen Depart, Dee-Pret ; rs, Dee2-Pret Departed, Dee-Per-Ted ; rs, Dee2-Pret Department, Dee-Pret-Ment ; rs, Dee2- Pret DEPART-ed-ment-ure, rs, Dee2-Pret Depended, Dee-Pen-Ded ; rs, Dee2-Pend Dependence, Dee-Pend-Ens ; rs, Dee2- Pend Dependency, Dee-Pend-En-Es; rs, Dees- Pend DEPEND-ed-ence-ency-ent, rs, Dee2- Pend Deplorable, Dee-Pel-Ray-Bel ; rs, Dee2-Pler DKFiiOBE. Dee-Pel-Ar ; rs, Dee2-Pler 412 GENERAL INDEX, Deploeed, Dee-Pel-Ard ; rs, Dee2-Pler Deponent, Dee-Pen-Ent ; rs, Dee2-Pen Depravity, Dee-Pref-Tee; rs, Dees-Pref Deprecated, Dee-Per-Kay-Ted ; rs, Dee2-Per Deprecation, Dee-Per-Kayshon ; rs, Dee2-Per DEPRECATE-D-iON, rs, Dee2-Per Depeivation, Dee-Per-Veeshon ; rs, Dee2-Pref Depth, Dee-Pee-Ith ; rs, Dee2-Pee DEPUTE-d-ation-y, rs, Dee-Pet Derange, Der2-En-Jay, Deeangement, Der2-En-Jay-Ment ; rs, ■Deeide, Dred; rws, Dredi [Der2-En-Jay Deeided, DeriDed (218); rws, Dredi Derision, Dershon ; rws, Dershoni Deriyation, Der-Veeshon ; rws, Dref i Derivative, Dref-Tef ; rws, Dref ti Derive, Dref ; rws, Dref i Derived, Dref t ; rws, Dreftt Derogation, Der-Gayshon ; rs, Der2- Gay(shon) Deeogatoeily, Der-Get-Kay-Lay ; acs, Der-Get-Eel ; rs, Der2-Get DEROGATE-D-OEY-ORiLY, rs, Der2-Get Descendant, Dees-End-Ent ; rs, Dees2- Nent Describe, Dee-Sker-Bee (171, 3, and R. 3) ; rws, Skeri Description, Dee-Sker-Peeshon (171, 3, and E. 3) ; rws, Skershoni Descriptive, Dee-Sker-Peetiv (171, 3, and E. 3) ; rws, Skref i Deserve, Dees-Eef ; rs, Dee82-Eay Deservedly, Dees-Ray-Ved-Lay ; acs, Dees-Eef t-Lay ; rs, Dees-Eay:(Lay) Desideratum, Dees-Dret-Em'; rs, Dees2- Dret Designation, Dees-Gay-Enshon ; rs, Dees2-Gay DESIGNATE-D-iON-(iVE), rs, Dees2-Gay Desieable, Dees-Ar-Bel; rs, Dee82-Ar Desolate, Dees2-Let. See Dissolute. Desolated, Dees-Lay-Ted; rs, Dees2-Lpt Desolation, Dees2-Layshon. See £>is- Despaieed, Dees-Pee-Ard [solution Desperado, Dees-Per-Dee Desperate, Dees-Pret Desperation, Dees-Pershon Despicable, Dees-Pee-Kay-Bel ; rs, Dees2-Pee-Kay Despicableness, Dees-Pee-Kay : 'ble- ness'; rs, Dees2-Pee-Kay Despoil, Dees-Pee-Lay Despoiled, Dees-Pee-Eld Despoiler, Dees-Pee-Lay-Ar Despondency, Dees-Pend-En-Es ; rs, Dees2-Pend Despondent, Dees-Pend-Ent; rs, Dees2- Pend Despondently, Dees-Pend-Ent-El ; rs, Dees2-Pend DESPOND-ed-enct-ent-ently, rs, Dees2- Pend Despotic, Dees-Pet-Kay ; rs, Dee82-Pet Despoticai,, Dees-Pet-Kel; rs, Dees2-Pet Destritctible, Dee-Ster-Ket-Bel ; rs, Dee2-Ster. 171, 2 Destruction, Dee-Ster-Kayshon ; acs and rs, Dee2-Stershon. 171, 2 Destructiveness, Dee-Ster-Kaytiv-Ens; rs, Dee2-Stref. 171, 2 Determinable, Dee-Ter-Men-Bee ; rs, Dee2-Tren Determination, Dee-Ter-Em-Enshon ; rs, Dee2-Tren Determine, Dee-Ter-Men; rs, Dee2-Tren Determined, Dee-Ter-Mend ; rs, Dee2- Trend Detestation, Dets-Teeshon (216, a); rs, Dets2-Tee(shon) Detested, Dee-Tees-Ted ; acs and rs, Dets2-Ted Detract, Dee-Ter-Ket ; rs, Dees-Ter Detraction, Dee-Ter-Kayshon; rs, Dee3- Tershon Deteactor, Dee-Ter-Kay-Ter; rs, Dee3- Ter-(Ter) Deteiment, Dee-Ter-Ment; rs, Dee2-Ter DETEiMENTAL,Dee-Ter:Meut;rs,Dee2-Ter Develop, Dee-Vel-Pce ; rs, Def2-Pee Development, Dee-Vel-Pee-Ment ; rs, Def2-Pee Devolve, Dee-Vel-Vee ; rs, Def2-Vee Desteeity, Dee-Kays:Tee ; rs, -Tee Dlvmetee, Dee2-Emter Dl\metrical-ly, Dee-Emter-Kel ; rs, Dee2-Emter DIAMETEE-EICAL-RICALLT-(EAL),rS,Dee2- Dictate, Dee-Ket-Tee [Emter Dictator, Dee-Ket-Ter Dictatorial, Dee-Ket-Ter-Lay; rs, Dee- Dictatory, Dee-Ket-Ter " [Ket-Trel Dictionary, Dee-Kayshon-Ray ; acs and Did, rws, Dedi [rs, Deeshon-Ray Did expect, Dedi-Spee Did have thr, Defi-Bedoid. P. 313, E. Did he find, Dedi-Eetoid-Fend [13,6. Did he have, Dedi-Retoid-Vee (or -Eeftoid) Did I understand, Dedi-Ketoid-Ends- Didn't I, Denti-Tetoid [Tend Didn't I know, Denti-Tetoid-En Did you not know, Dedi-Yuh-Net-En Did you say, Dedi-Yuh-Es(a) Did you understand, Dedi-Yuh-Ends- Tend DiFFEEENTiAL, Def-Eay-Eu-Shel ; rs, Def2-Een Digestibility, Dee-Jayst:Bee ; rs, do., or Dee-Jays-Bee Digestion, Dee-Jayst-En ; rs, Dee- Jayst-(En) Dignify, Dee-6ay-En-Ef ; rs, Dee2-Gay DIGNnrY-FiED-(TAEY)-TY, rs, Dee2-Gay Dilapidate, Del-Pet-Tee ; rs, Del2-Pet DILAPIDATE-D-ION, rs, Del2-Pet DiLATOET, Dee-Let-Eay; rs, Deei-Let-Ray Dilemma, Del-Em Diligence, Del-Jens Dilute, Diet ; rs. Diets Dilution, Delshon ; rs, Delshons Dimension, Dee-Em-Enshon GENERAL INDEX. 413 Diminish, Dee-Em-En-Ish; rs, Dee2-Men DiMiNDXiON, Dee-Em-En-Shen; ts, Dee2- Men DiPLOsiACT, Dee-Pel-Em-Es ; rs, Dee- Pel-(Em-Es) DIPLOMAT-ic-lST, rs, Deei-Pel-Met Direct, Der-Ket ; ncs, Der2 DiEECTED, Der-Kay-Ted ; rws, Der Direction, Der-Kayshon; acs, Dershon; rws, Dershons Directness, Der-Ket-Ens ; rws, Drens2 Director, Der-Kay-Ter ; rxvs, Der^-Ter Directors, Der-Ket-Kay ; rs, Der2-Ket DiREFUL-LY, Dee-Ar-Eel ; acs and rs, Dee-Kef DisAGEEEABLE, Dees-Ger-Bel; rs, Deesi- Ger Disappointment, Dees-Pent:Ment (or -Ment); rs, Deesi-Peiit DIS.iPPOINT-ED-siENT. rs, Deesi-Pent Disbelief, Dees-Blef Disbelieve, Dees-Blef ; rs, Dees2-Bel DiscHAKGE, Dees-Chay-Kay-Jay ; rs, Dees2-Cliay Disclaim, Decs-Kel-Em ; rs, Dees2-Kel Discordance, Dees-ELred-Ens; is, Deesi- Kred DISCORD-ant-ance-ancy, rs, Deesi-Kred Discountenance, Dees-Rent-En-Ens ; rs, Dees3-Kent Discover, Dees-Kef-Kay; rs, Dees2-Kef Discoverable, Dees-Kef-Kay-Bel ; rs, Dees2-Kef-Bee DISCOVER-ed-ery-(ekee), rs, Dees2-Kef Discrepancy, Dees-Ker-Pee-En-Es (171, 3); rs, Dees2-Kay-Pee Discriminate, Dees-Ker-Em-En-Tee; rs, Dees2-Kay Discrimination, Dees-Ker-Em-Enshon ; rs, Dees2-Kay DISCRIMrNATE-D-LY-iON-(nrE),M,Dees2- Kay Disdainful-lt, Dees-Den:Fel; rs, Dees2- Den Disenchantment, Dees-En-Chent:Ment; rs, Dees-En-Chent DISENCHANT-ed-ment, rs, Dees2-En- Chent Disentangle, Dees-Ent-Ing-Gel ; rs, Dees2-Ent-Ing DISENTANGLE-d-ment, rs, Dees2-Ent- iDg DiSGRACEFUL-LY, Dees-Gers-Fcl (164); rs, Dees-Gers-(or -Gaysi-Ef Dishonorable, Dees-Ner-Bel; rs, Deesi- Ner Disinterestedly. Dees2-Eiits-Ted-Lay; rs, do., or Dees2-Ent Disinthralled, Dees-En-Ther-Eld ; rs, Dees-En-Threl DISINTHKAEL-ED-MENT, rs, Dees-En- Threl Disjunctive, Dees-Jay-Ing-Kaytiv; rs, Dee82-Jay-Ing Disorganization, Dees-Ar-Gay-Ens- eshon ; acs, Dees-Ar-Geiiseshon-, rs, Deesi-Genseshon Dispahage, Dees-Pee-Ray-Jay, rs, Dees2- Pee-Jay DISPARAGE-MENT, rs, Dees2-Pee-Jay Displeasure, dcji, Dees2-Zher Disqualification, Dees-Kel-Ef-Kay- shon; acs, Dees-Kel-Efshon; ?-s, Deesi- Kel-(EfKhon) Dissatisfy, Dees-Tees-Ef ; rs, Deess-Tee Disseminate, Dees-Em-En-Tee ; rs, Dees2-Men Dissimilar, Deeses-Em-Lay-Ar ; rs, Deeses2-Em Dissimilakity, Deeses-Em:Lay ; rs, Deeses2-Era Dissolute, Dees-Elt. See Desolate Dissolution, Dees-Elshon. See Deso- lation Dlstinct, Deest-Ing-Ket ; rws, Deest2 Distinction, Dcest-Ingshon; j-ws, Deest2 Distinctive, Deest-Ing-Kaytiv ; rs, Deest2-Vee Distinguish, Deest-Ing-Gay-Isli ; acs, Dcest2-Ing-Ish ; rs, Deest2-Ing Distinguishable, Deest-Ing-Gay-Ish- Bel (or -Bee) ; acs, Vit Gay ; rs, Deest2- Ing-Bel (or -Bee) Distinguished citizens, Deest2-Ina- Tees Distinguished honor, Deest2-Ing-Ner Distinguished men, Deest2-Ing-Men Distort, Dees-Tee-Ret; rs, do. Distortion, Dees-Tee-Bayshon Distract, Dees-Ter-Ket ; rs, Dees3-Ter Distraction, Dees-Ter-Kayshon ; acs, Dees-Tershon ; rs, Dees3-Ter(shon) Distribute, Deester-Bet ; rs, Deestera- Bet , rs, Deester2-Bet or Deester2 Distribution, Deester-Beeshon ; s, Deester2-Beeshon or Deester2 District, Dees-Ter-Ket; rs, do., or sometimes Dees or Dee in phr, as in Sdhen2-Dees-En-Yay, Southern Dis- trict of New York District court, Dees-Kret District of Columbia, Dees2-Kel Divination, Def-Enshon; rs, Defi- DiviNE, Def-En ; rs, Def i [Eshon Divine Being, Defi-Bee-(Ing) Divine judgments, Def i-Jay-Jays Divine mind, Defi-Mend Divine service, Defsi-Ray-(Vees) Divine worship, Def i-Wer-Ish Diviner, Def-En-Ar ; rs, Def i-Ray DiviNEST, Def-En-Est ; rs, Defi-Est Divinity, Def -En-Tee ; rs, Defi Divulge, Dee-Vel-Jay ; rs, Def2-Jay Do therefore, Deedherf2 Do you know, Dee2-Yuh-En Do you not, Dee2-Yuh-Net Do you understand, Dee3-Yuh-Ends- DocTOR, Dee-Kay -Ter; rtus, Deri [Tend DocTRiNAL-LY, Dee-Kay -Ter-En-El; acs, Dee-Kay-Ter-Nel ; rs, Dreni Does he expect, Dees2-Chetoid(or-Petoidl Does your honor, Dees2-Yayn [-Spee Dollar, Dee-Lay-Ar ; rs, Deei Domestic, Dee-Ems-Kay 414 GENERAL INDEX. DoMiNAST, Dee-Men-Ent ; rs, Deei-Men. See Diminish Dominate, Dee-Em-En-Tee ; rs, Deei- Men. See Diminish. Domination, Dee-Em-Enshon ; rs, Deei-Men. See Diminution DOMINATE-D-ANT-ION, rs, Deei-Men Done it, Dent2 Done thr, rws, Deedlier2. 264, K. 2 Down thr, Deedher^ Downcast, Dee-En-Kayst; rs, Dee3-(En)- Kayst Downfall, Dee-En-Fel ; rs, Dees-Fel Down-heabted, Den3:Hay-Ray-Ted; rs, Dens-Art Downright, Dee-Nert ; rs, Dee3-Nert Downtrodden, Dee-En-Ter-Den ; rs, Ders-Tred Downward, Dens-Ard ; rs, Dees-Ard Dramatic, Der-Met-Kay ; rs, Ders-Met Dread, Dred ; rws, Dred2 Dreaded, Der:Ded ; rs, Dred2 Duration, Dee-Rayshon ; rs, Dershons During, ws, Ders During it, Drets During most, Der"-Emst During our, Der'-Ar During thr, Derdhers Dwelling-house, Dee-Lay-Ing-Hays; rs, Dee-Lay-Hays Dwelling-place, Dee-Lay-Ing-Pels; rs, Dee2-Lay-Pels Dtspepsia, Dees-Pee-Pee-Es ; rs, Dees2- Pee-Pee Dyspeptic, Dees-Pee-Pee-Tee-Kay ; rs, Dees2-Pee-Pee E. Each, ws, Chayi Each are, rws, Cheri Each of, Chefi Each of them. Chef i-Dhee Each one, rws, Cheni Each will, rws, Cheli Earnestly, Kay-Ens :E1. See Errone- East, Est; rws.Esti [ously Eastern, Estern ; rws, Estemi Eccentric, E.ays-Enter-Kay ; rs, Kays^- Enter Eccentricity, Kays-Enters-Tee ; rs, Kayss-Enter ECCENTRIC-al-ity, rs, Kays2-Enter Ecclesiastical, Kelses-Tee-Kel ; rs, Kelses2-Tee Eclectic, Kel-Kay-Tee-Kay ; rs, do., or Kel-Kay-(Kay) EcoNOMiCAL-LY,Ken-Em-Kel:rs,Keni-Em ECONOaiY-ic-iCAL-icALLY, rs, Keni-Em Editor, Dee-Ter. See Auditor and Daughter Effect, Ef-Kay-Tee ; rs, Ef 2-Kay. See Fact and AffeH Effected, Ef-Kay-Ted ; rs, Ef2-Kay Effeminate, Ef-Men-Tee ; rs, Ef2-Men EFFEMINATE-NEss-LY-ACY, rs, Ef2-Men Efficaciously, Ef-Kay-Ish-Iss:Lay; rs, Ef2-Kay-Ish Efficiency, Ef-Shay-En-Es ; rs, Ef 2-Shay EFFICIENT-ly-ce-cy, rs, Ef2-Shay Eh, eHay. 51, R. i Electrical, El-Kay-Ter-Kel; rs, El2-Kay ELECTRIC-al-ity-(ian) and electro, rs, El2-Kay Electrotype, El-Kav-Tret-Pee; rs, do., or El-Kay-Tret-(Pee)' Elemental, El :Ment ; rs, El2-Ment Elsewhere, Lays-Ar Elucidate, Lays-Det Embargo, Emb-Ray-Gay Emblematic. Emb-Bel-Met-Kay ; rs, do., or wt Kay Emit, Em-Tee Empanel, Emp-En-El ; rs, Emp-Nel Emphatic, Em-Fet:Kay ; rs, Em-Fet2 Encyclopedia or v-je-, Ens-Kel-Pee-Dee Endanger, En-Dee-En-Jer ; rs, En-Jer2 Engagement, En-Gay-Jay -Ment ; rs, do., or wt Ment Engender, En-.Jay-Ender England, Ing-Glend ; nvs, Ingendi English, Ing-Gel-Ish ; rws, Ingi Enlarged, En-Lay-Ar-Jed ; rs, En-Jed3 Enlargement, En-Lay-Ar-Jay-Ment; rs, En-Jay3 Enlightenment, En-Lay -Ten :Ment ; acs. Nel-Ten:Ment ; rs, Nel-Ten Enlist, En-Layst ; acs and rs, Nelst Enormity, Ner-Em-Tee ; rs, Neri-Em Entangle, Ent-Ing-Gel ; rs, Ent2-Ing ENTANGLE-D-MENT, rs, Ent2-Ing Entertainment, 'enter'-Ten:Ment ; rs, Ent-Tee2-Ment Enthusiasm, En-Ith-Zee-Sem ; rs, En- Ithses2 Enthusiastic, En-Ithses-Tee-Kay ; rs, En-Ithses2 ENTHUSIAST-ic-ical-ically-m, rs, En- Ithses2 Entomological, En-Tee-Em: Jay -Kel (or Entrance, en-trans, Enter-Ens [-Jay-) Entrance, entrans', En-Trens Envelop, n and v, En-Vel-Pee ; rs, do., or En-Vee-Pee Epidemic, Ped-Em-Kay ; rs, do., or, if fr.,Ped-Em Epidermic, Pee-Der-Em-Kay Episcopal-ly, Pees-Kay-Pel ;rs,Pees2-Kay Episocpalianism, Pees-Kay-Pee-Lens- Em ; rs, Pees2-Kay EPISCOPAL-ly-ian-ianism-cy, rs, Pees2- Kay Epistle, Pee-Slay ; rs, Peei-Slay. See Apostle Equinoctial, Kay-En-Kay-Shel; rs, Kayi- En-Kay Equivalent, Kay-Vee-Lent; rs, Kay-Vee2 Erroneously, Ray-Ens-Lay. See Ear- iiestli/ Escape, Es-Kay-Pee; rs, Es2-Kay-(Pee) Esophagus, Es-Ef-Gavs ; rs, do., or, if fr., Es-Ef EsFEciAL-LY, Es-Pee-Shel ; rs, Es2-Pee Essential-ly, Es-En-Shel ; rs, Es2-En Etebnality, Ter:En ; rs, Tren2-Tee GENERAL INDEX. 415 Etebnai,-ly, Ter-En-El ; acs, Ter-Nel ; rs, Tren2 Eternal condemnation, Tren2:Dee-Em- Enshon Eternal existence, Ter2-Ses-Tens Eternal life, Tren2-Ef Eternity, Ter-En-Tee ; rs, Tren2 Ethnologist, Ith-En:.Jayst (or -Jayst) ETHNOGRAPHY-EB-ic-lCAi, rs, Ith-En- Ger Ethnological, Ith-En: Jay-Eel (or -Jay-) Etymological, Tee-Em :Jay-Kel(or -Jay-) Eulogist, Yuh-Lay-Jayst Euphony. Yeh-Ef-En Evangelical, Vee-En-Jel-Kel; rws, Jels Evangelist, ■Vee-En-Jelst(lG4);rM)S,Jelst3 Evangelize, Vee-En-Jels (164); rios, Jels3 Evaporation, Vee-Pershon ; rs, do., or if fr., Vee2-Pee Evening, n, Ven-.'ing'; rs, Veni Evening-star, Ven:'ing':Steh-Ar ; rs. Event, Vee-Ent [Veni-Ingster Eventual-ly, Vee-Ent-El ; rs, Vee^-Ent E^^:BLASTING, Veei-Layst:'ing'; w, Veei- Layst Everlasting death, Veei-Lays-Dee- Ith. 236, 3 Everlasting life, Veei-Lays-Lay-Ef Evert, ws, Ver2 Every one, ■Vem2, or Ver2-'n'en Every one of its, Vern2-Yets, or Vera- Wen-Vets Every one of thr, Vem2-Veedher, or Everywhere, Ver2-Ar fYer2-Wenuher Evidence, Ved-Eus ; rivs, Ved2 Evident, Ved-Ent ; rivs, Veda Ex [L.], a prefix, signifying out of or from ; Kays Most dictionaries give egz as the pro- nunciation of this prefix when preceding a vowel. This may, in consequence of Buch erroneous guidance, have become the pronunciation of the majority ; but the Author doubts whether any good reason can be assigned for the change from eks to egz,. To him the i^ronunci- ation ' ek.zam-in, ek.zakt-, ex.zam-pel,' seems easier for the oi-gans of speech and more pleasant to the ear than ' eg.- zam'in, eg.zakt-, eg.zam-pel.' In these and similar words an original Es sound is changed, as in many other cases, to a Zee sound ; but allowing this substitu- tion of s for s to have taken place, there is no obvious reason for the change of Jc to g ; for the law of euphony, which frequently requires a change from a spoken to a whispered sound, or the contrary, so as to make two adjoining consonants in the same syllable both whispered or spoken, does not apply in such cases as these, where the conso- nants belong to different syllables. Then there is nothing peciiliar in the pronunciation of this prefix. The s, as in many other cases, is changed to z, and the k remains the rightful occupant of a position which has been wrongly given to g. The compend x should be understood to represent either ks or kz. Exact, Kays-Ket ; rws, Sket3 Exaction, Kays-Kayshon ; rivs, Skay- shons Exaggerate. Kays-Jert; nw, Sjert2 Exaggeration, Kays-Jershon ; rws, Sjershon- Exaggeratory, Kays-Jert-Ray ; rws, Sjert2-Kay Examination, Kays-Em-Enshon ; nvs, Smon2 Examine, Kay-Smen ; rios, Smen2 Examined, Kay-Smend ; rws, Smend2 Example, Kay-Semp-Lay ; rws, Semps Excellency, Kays-Len-Es; j-s,Kays2-Len Except, Kays-Pet ; rws, Spet2 Exceptionable, Kays-Peeshon-Bee ; rcUvs, Speeshon2-Bee Exchange, Kays-Chay-En-Jay ; rs, Kays-Chay2 Exchangeable, Kays-Chay-En-Jay-Bel; rs, Kay8-Chay2-Bel Exchanger, Kays-Chay-En-Jer ; rs, Kays-Chay2-Jer Exchequer, Kays-Chay-Ker ; rs, Kays- Chay2 Exclaim, Kays-Kel-Em ; rs, Kays2-Kel Exclamatory, Kays-Kel-Met-Ray ; rs, Kays2-Kel EXCLAIM-ED, exclamation-toby, (ex- clajiative,) rs, Kays2-Kel Exclude, Kays-Kled ; rws, Skled2 Exclusion, Kay s-Kelshon;ru»s,Skelshon2 Exclusive, Kays-Kels-Vee; rws. Skels2 Excusable, Kays-Kays-Bee ; rs, Skays* Excuse, Kays-Kays, rws, Skayss Excused, Kays-Kayst ; rdws, Skaysts Executor, Kays-Kay -Ter; rs, Kays2-Ray Executrix, Kays-Kay-Ter-Kays ; rs, Kays-Kays Exemplaby, Kays-Emp-Lay-Eay ; rs, Semp2-Lay-Ray Exemplification, Kays-Emp-Lay-Ef- Kayshon; acs, Kays-Emp-Lay-Efshon; rws, Semp2 Exercise, Kays-Rayses ; rs, do., or Kayses2 Exhibit, Kays-Bet ; rtvs, Sbeti Exhibiter or -tor, Kavs-Bee-Ter ; rs, Sbeei-Ter, or, if fr., Sbeti Exhibition, Kays-Beeshon ; rws, Sbee- shoni Exhibitive. Kays-Beetiv; rws. Sbeetivi Exhortation, Kays-Ray-Teeshon ; rs, do., or. if fr., Kays-Reti EXHORT-ED-ATION-ATIVE-ATORT,7-S,Kay8- ExiST, Kay-Ses-Tee; rws, Ses-Tee2 [Reti Existed, Kayses-Ted ; rws, Ses-Ted2 Existence, Kayses-Tens; rios, Ses-Tens2 Existent, Kayses-Tent ; rws, Ses-Tent2 Expand, Kays-Pend ; rws. Spends Expanded, Kays-Pen-Ded; rws. Spends Expanse, Kays-Pens ; rws, Spenss Expansibility, Kays-Pens:Bee ; rs, Spees3-Bee 416 GENERAL INDEX. Expansible, Kays-Pen8:Bel; rws, Spenss Expansion, Kays-Pee-Enshon; rws, Spens Expansive, Kays-Pee-Ens-Vee; rws.Spem Expect, Kays-Pee-Ket ; rws, Spee2 Expectation, Kays-Pee-Kay-Xeeshon ; rws, Spee2 EXPECT-ED-ATION-(ANCE-ANCY-ANT-EE) rS, Spee2 Expedient, Kays-Pee-Dent ; rs, (Kay)- ExpEDiTE, Kays-Ped-Tee [Speti EXPEDIENT-lt-ce-cy and Expedition, rs, (Kay)-Speti Expeditious, Kays-Ped-Ish-Iss ; rs, (Kay)-Speti-Ish Expend, Kays-Pend ; rws, Spenda Expended, Kays-Pen-Ded; rws, Spend2 Expenditure, Kays-Pend-Tec-Ilay; rws. Spends Expense, Kays-Pens ; rws, Spens2 Expensive, Kays-Pee-Ens-Vee :7-«)5,Spen2 Experience, Kay-Spreiis; rws, Sprens2 Experienced, Kay-Sprenst; n«s,Sprenst2 Experimental, Kay-Sper:Ment; rs, Sper2-Ment Expert, rs, (Kay-)Spert2. See Export Expire, Kay-Spee-Ar ; acs and rs, Kay- Sper Explain, Kay-Splen ; rws, Splens. 164 Explainable, Kay-Splen-Bee ; rdws, Splen2-Bee Explained, Kay Splend ; rws, Splend2 Explanation, Kay-Spel-Enshon ; rws, Splen2 Explanatory, Kay-Splen-Tee-Eay; rws, Splen2 Explicit, Kay-Spels-Tee; 7-ws, Spelsi Explicitness, Kay-Spels-Tee-Ens; rws, Spelsi Exploration, Kay-Spel-Arshon ; rws, Spler2 Explore, Kay-Spel-Ar ; rws. Spler2 Explored, Kay-Spel-Ard ; invs, Spler2 Explorer, Kay-Spel-Kay-Ray ; rws, 8pler2-Ar Export, Kays-Pee-Eet See Expert Exportation. Kays-Pee-Eay-Teeshon ; rs, do., or Kays-Pee-Eet EXPOET-ed-ation, rs, Kays-Pee-Eet Express, Kay-Spers ; rws, Spersi Expressed, Kay-Sperst ; rivs, Spersti Expression, Kay-Spershon ; rws, Sper- shoni Expressive, Kay-Spers-Vee; rws, Spersi Exquisite, Kays-Kay-Tee ; rws. Skaysi Exquisiteness, Kays-Tee-Ens, rws.Skaysi Extemporaneous, Kays-Tee-Emp-Eay- Ens ; rws, Stemp2 ExTEMPORANEOUSLT.Kays-Tee-Emp-Eay- Ens-El ; rws, Stemp2 Extemporary, Kays-Tee-Emp-Eay-Eay; rws, Steinp2-Eay-Eay Extemporize. Kays-Tee-Emp-Eays; rs, Stemp2-Ray8 Extended, Kays-Ten-Ded ; rws, Stend2 Extensible, Kays-Tens :Bel; rws, Stens2 Extensibility, Kays-Tens:Bee;rs,Stees2- Bee Extension, Kays-Tee-Enshon; rws, Sten2 Extensive, Kays-Tee-Ens-Vee; rws.Hteni Extent, Kays-Tent ; rws, Stent2 Extenuate, Kays-Tee-En-Tee; rs, Sten2 Tee Extenuation, Kays-Tee-En-Shen— 191, E. 2, c ; rs. Sten2-Shen Exterior, Kays-Tee-Eay-Eay ; rws, Kayst2 Exterminate, Kay-Ster-Em-En-Tee; rs, Ster2-Men EXTEEMINATE-D-lON, rs, Ster2-Men External, Kay-Ster-En-El ; acs, Kay- Ster-Nel ; rws, Steri Externality, Kay-Ster:En ; rs, Steri Extinct, Kays-Tee-Ing-Ket;rs,Kays-Tee2 Extinguishable, Kays-Tee-Ing-Gay-Ish- Bel ; acs, Kays-Tee-Ing-Ish-Bel ; rs, Kays-Tee2:(Bel) EXTlNCT-ioN and Extinguish-ed- (ment), rs, Kays-Tee2 ExT(5RTi0N, Kays-Tee-Rayshon; rs, do., or, if fr., Kays-Teeshon Extortionate, Kays-Tee-Eay-Ish-Net ; rs, do., or, if fr., Kays-Teeshon-Tee Extract, Kays-Ter-Ket ; rws, Ster3 Extraction, Kay-Ster-Kayshon ; acs, Kay-Ster-shon ; rws, Stershons Extractive, Kay-Ster-Kaytiv ; rws, Stertiv3 Extraordinary, Kay-Ster-Ard-Ner ; rs, Ster2-Ard Extravagance, Kay-Stref-Qens ; rws, Strefs Extreme, Kay-Ster-Em : rws, Ster2 Extremity, Kay-Ster-Em-Tee ; rws, Ster2-Tee Extrinsic, Kay-Ster-Ens-Kay ; rws, Streni F. Facetious. Efs-Shays ; rs, Efs2-Shay FACETIOUS-LY-NESS, rs, Efs2-Shay Fact, Ef-Kay-Tee; ?-j/)s,Ef2. See Effect FACTIOUS-LY-NESs, rs. Ef3-Kav Faculty, Ef-Kel-Tee ; rs, Ef2-klet Fail, Fel ; rws, FeVi Failed, Feld ; rws, Feld2 Failure, Fel-Ar ; rws, Fler2 Faint-hearted, Fent-Eay-Ted ; rs, Fent-Eet Fall, Fel ; rtus. Fell Fallacious, Fel-Shays; rs, Fel-Shay-(Iss) FALLACIOUS-LY-NEss, rs, Fel2-Shay Fallen, Flen ; rws, Fleni Falsification, Fels-Ef-Kayshon ; rws, Felseshoni Family, Ef-Em-Lay ; nvs, Mel3 Fanatic, Ef-Net-Kay ; rs, Efs-Net Fanaticism, Ef-Net-Es-Ses-Em ; rs, do., or Ef 3-Net FANATIC-al-ally-ism, rs, Ef3-Net Fanciful-ly, Ef-En-Es-Fel ; rs, Ef- Ens-Ef Fantasm, Fent-Zee-Em ; rs, Fent2-Zee Fantastic, Fent-Est-Kay; rs, Fent2-Est FANTASXIC-al-ally, Fent2-Est GENERAL INDEX. 417 Fashion, Efshon ; rws, Efshon2. See Affection Fashionable, Efshon-Bee; rs, Efshons- Bee Fastidiousness, Efs-Tee-Dees-Ens ; rs, Efs2-Ted Father-in-law, Efdher-En-El ; ncs aud Fault, Felt; rivs, Felti [rs, Efdlier-Nel Faulty, Fel-Tee ; rws, Felti Favor, Ef-Ver ; itvs. Vers Favobable-bly Ef-Ver-Bel; rs, Vers-Bee Favored, Ef-Verd ; rs. Vera Favorite, Ef-Vert; rs, Ef2-Vert. See Feature, Ef-Tcr ; rtt),'!, Feti [Favored February, Ef-Bee-Ray-Eajs rs, Ef2-Bee Feel, Fel ; rws. Fell Feeler, Fel-Ar ; rws, Feli-Ar Fell, Fel ; rws, Fel2 Fell in, rws, rien2 Fellow, Fel ; rws, Fel2 Fellow-creature, Fel-Kret-Ray ; rs, Fel2-Kret Fellow-feeling, Fel2-Fel-Ing Felt, Felt ; rios, Felt2 Female, Ef -Em-Lay. See Family Fence, Ef-Ens Fenced, Ef-Eust Fermentation, Fer-Men-Teeshon ; rs, Fer-Ment FERMENT-ed-ation-ative, r«,Fer2-Ment Fern, Ef-Ren Ferocious, Ef-Kay-Ish-Iss; rs, Ef-Eay2- Ish(s) FEROCIOUS-LY-NESS, rs, Ef-Eay2-Ish Fertile, Fe'rt-Lay Fertility, Fert-Lay-Tee ; rs, do., or Fert-Let Fervently, Ef -Ray -Vent-Lay (or -.Lay); rs, do., or wt Lay Feverish, Ef-Ver-Shay Fiction, Ef-Kayshon ; rws, Efshoni Fictitious, Ef -Kay-Tee-Shays ; rs, Ef- Kav-Tec-Shav(s) FICTITIOUS-LY-NESS, rs, Ef-Kay-Tee- FiDDLER, Ef-Del-Ar; rs, Ef-Dler [Shay Fidelity, Ef.Dee Fierce, Ef-Ar-Iss File, Ef-El Filed, Ef-Eld Filial, Ef-Lay-Lay Fill, Fel ; rws. Fell Filled, Feld ; rws, Feldi Filter, Felter Filtrated, Felter-Ted Filtration, Fel-Tershon ; acs and rs, Feltershon Financial, Fen-En-Shel ; rs, Fen2-Eu Financial affairs, ren2-En-Ef-Ars Financial committee, Fen2-En-Kay Finger, Ef-Ingger Finish, Fen -Shay First, ws, Steh-loop on the line in the direction of Chay ; rs, do. ; sometimes Efs or Ef in phr, as in En-Ef-Pel, ' in the first place ' First-born, Fers-Bee-Ren First-rate, Fers-Ray-Tee Fish, Ef-Shay Fished, Ef-Isht Fisher, Ef-Shcr Fish-hook, Ef-Shay-Kay [Ish(s) Flagitious. Fel-.Jay-l8h-Iss; 7.5, Fel-Jay- FLAGITIOUS-LY-NESs, rs, Fel-Jay-lsh Flesh, Fel-Shay Flexible, Fel-Kays-Bel ; rs, Fel.2-Bee Flexion, Fel-Kayshon ; rs, Felshou2 Flint, Flent Flinty, Fel-En-Tee Flirted, Fel-Eay-Ted ; rs, Fel-Ret Flirteb, Fel-Arter; rs, dc.or Flerter Flourish, Fel-Ar-Shay ; rs, Fler-Ish Flourished, Fel-Ar-Shayt; rs, Fler-Isht Flustered, Fels-Tee-Ard ; rs, Felster Folded, Fel-Ded ; rs, Feld Folder, Felder Folio. Ef-Lay A 'folio,' in the language of reporters, is one hundred words Follow, Fel ; r^vs, Fell Followed, Fled ; rws, Fledi Follower, Fel-Ar ; rws. Fieri Fool, Fel ; rws, FeU Foot-step, Fet-Stee-Pee ; 7-ws, Fetsts For, u's, Ef2 For all, rivs, Fel2 For all had, Fled2 For all its, Flets2 For all of thr, Fel2-Veedher, or Fel- For all our, rws, Fler2 [dher2 For instance, Ef2-Stens For it, rws, Fet2 For one, rws, Fen2, or Ef2-Wen For our, rws, Fers, or Ef 2-Ar For what, rws, Fet2 Forehead, Ef-Ray-Dee Foreign, Ef-Een; rs, do.,or, if fr.,Feni Forge. Ef -Ray-Jay ; rs, Ef2-Jay FoRGER-Y, Ef-Ar-Jer ; rs, Ef 2-Jer Form, Fer-Em ; rs, Feri Formal, Fer-Em -Lay ; rs. Feri-Lay Formality, rer:Em ; rs, Feri-Let Formation, Fer-Emshon ; rs, Fershoni Formerly, Fer-Mer-Lay (164); »-s,Feri-Ar Formless, Fer- Em-Lays ; rs, Fen-Lays Forth, Ef-Ray-Ith ; acs and rs, Ef-Ith. Modes of representing Forth in the rs, p. 313, R. 16 Fortunate, Ef-Ret->fet ; rs, Ef i-Ret Found, Fend ; rws. Fends Foundation, Ef-En-Deeshon; rros, Fends Founded, Ef-En-Ded ; rivs. Fends Founder-y, Feiid-Ray; rs, Fends-Ray Foundling, Ef-End-El-Ing Fraction, Fer-Kayshon ; rs, Fershon2 FRACTIOUS-ly-ness, rs, Fer-Kay-Ish Fragile, Fer-Jel Fragmentary, Fer-Gay-Ment-Eay ; rs, Fers-Gay Frank, Fer-Ing-Kay ; rs, Fers-Kay Franklin, Fer-Ing-Klen ; rs. Fer:t-Klen Frankly, Fer-Iiig-Kel : rs, Fer-i-Kel Frantic, Fren-Tee-Kay ; rs, Fret=-Kay Fbaternal-ly, Fret-Ren-Lay ; rs, Fret2-Ren, or Ferteru2 27 418 GENEKAL INDEX. Free, Fer ; rws, Fer2 Feeedom, Fredi-Em Freedom of communication, Fredi- Em:En-Kayshon Freedom of speech, Fredi-Em-Spee- Freely, Fer-Lay ; rs, Fer2-Lay [Chay Free-trader, Fer-Tred-Ar Frequency, Fer-Ken-Es ; rws, Freni Frequent, Fer-Kent; jios, Frenti Frigidity, Fer-Jed-Tee ; rs, Fen-Jed From, ws, Fer2 From, sometimes omitted, 250, 3 From all, rtvs, FreU From all his, Frels2 From amongst, Fer2-Em-Ingst From amongst his (or us), Fer2-Em- Ingses , It will be better to write among, etc., for amongst, whenever this obsolescent word is used by the speaker From it, rws, Fret2 [Frets2-Pees Frontispiece, Fren-Tees-Pees ; rs. Fruition, Fershon ; rs, Fershons. See Fraction and Formation Fugitive, Ef-Jaytiv Fugitive slave law, Ef2-Jays-Lay Full, ws. Fel2 Full of it, Fel2-Vet Full of your, Fel2-Yay Fuller, cfws, Fel2-Ar ; rws, Fler2 Fulminate, Fel-Em-En-Tee2; «, do.,or Fel2-Men _, , .. FTILMINATE-D-ION-(ORY), rs, Fel2-Men Furious, Ef-Rays. See Fierce Furnish, Fren-Ish ; rws, Fren2 Furniture, Fren-Tee-Eay ; rs, Fren2 Future, Ef -Tee-Kay ; r«)s, 1 ets Future state, Fet^-Stet Future time, Fet3-Tee-(Em) Futurity, Ef-Tee-Ray-Tee ; rivs, Fets G. Gallant, Glent Gallantry, Glent-Ray; rs, do., or wt GALLANT-LY-NESS-RY, rs. Glent [Ray Galvanism, Gel-Ven-Zee-Em ; rs. Gel- Galvanize, Gel-Vee-ETis [Ven-(Zee-Em) GALVANIC-isM-iST, IS, Gel-Ven Gambler, Gay-Em-Bel-Ar ; rs. Gay-Em- Gastronomic, Gays-Ter-En-Em-Kay ; rs, do.,or, if fr.,Gays-Tren GASTRONOMY-ER-iST-ic, rs, Gays-Tren Gave it, rws. Geft2 Gave it up, Geft2-Pee Generalization, dws, Jen2:Zeeshon, or Jenseshon2 ; rivs, Jenseshou2 Generalize, dius, Jen:Zee ; rios, Jens2 Gener.\lized, Jen:Zed; rws, Jenst2 Generation, Jay-Nershon; rws,Jayshon2 Geniality, Jay:En ; acs and rs. do., or Jay-Nel-Tee Genteel, Jenti-El ; rs, Jeti-El Gentile, Jent-El ; rs. Jet2-El Gentility. Jay-En:Tee (see Generality) ; rs. Jeti-Elt Gentlemen of the jury, Jeti-Jer Gentleness, Jay-En t-El-Ens; rs,Jay2-Ent Genuinely, Jay-Nen:Lay (or -Lay) GENUINE-LY-NESS, rs. Jay2-Nen Geographically, Jay-Gref-Kay-Lay ; rs, Jay2-Ger Geometrical-ly. Jay-Emter-Kel ; rs, Jay2-Emter Geometry, Jay-Emt-Ray ; rs, Jay2-Emt Glorification, Gel-Ray-Ef-Kayshon ; acs, Gel-Ray -Efshon ; rios. GelshouJ GLORY-IED-IFY-IFIED, rws, Gel2 Government, Gef-Ren-Ment GOVERN-ed-ment, rs, Gef2 Governmental, Gef-Ren:Ment ; rs, Gef2-Ment „ , „ Governor, Gef-Ren-Ar ; rs, Gef2-Ray GRACIOUS-LY-NESS, rs, Ger-Ish2 Grand, Grend ; rs, Grends In compound words grand is occa- sionally contracted to gra'd, and the POSITION of the word as a prefix may be determined : . • , . Either by phraseograplnc principles ' ("grand" taking the third-, or, as slightly more convenient, the second- position) ; ... ,, Or, by convenience of the writing the whole compound word ; as Grend=(or 2)-Emdher, grandmother Gred"(or 2)-Ter, gran' (d)aughter Gred3(or2)-Sen, gra'dson= grandson Gred2-Jer, gran' -jury Grandeur, Grend-Ar ; rs, Grends Gravitated, Ger-Vet-Ted ; rs, Ger-Vet2 GRAVITATE-d-ation, Gravity, rs, Ger- Great Britain, Gret2-Bret ^„ t}'^** Great Britain and Ireland, Gret2-Bret- Grenade, Ger-En-Dee [Rel-end Grenadier, Ger-En-Dee-Ar Griddle, Gred-Lay Guilty, Gel-Tee ; rws, Gelti H. Habeas corpus, Hay-Bees:Ker-Pees; rs. Had had, r,vs, Deds [Hay2-Ker Had it, rws. Det3 Half, Ef ; rws, Efs Halve, Vee ; rws, Vee3 Halved, Ved ; rws. Veds Happiness, Pee-Eos ; r«js, Pens3 Happy, Pee ; rivs. Pees Has known (or none), Iss2-Nen Has thr, rws, Zeedhers Have (or having) been, rivs, Ven2, whon have preceding been can not be omit- ted according to Section 249 Have had (or have it), rws, ^ ed2 Have not, or haven't (or ha'n't), rws, Vent2, when Yee-Net is not better for ioinin'g with a following word Hazardous, Zee-Ray-Det s; rs. Zee2-Ard HAZARD-ED-ous-ousLY, rs, Zee2-Ard He, ws. Hay2 ; acs, Chetoid2 ; rws Chetoid2 (in phr sometimes Petoid or Retoid) He believes, Retoid2-Bels He calls, Be £oid2-K.ela GENERAL INDEX. 419 He can learn, Chetoid2 (or Retoid)- Ken-Len He can not be, Chetoida (or Eetoid)- He has come, Ketsoid2-Kay [Kent-Bee He has not paid, Ketsoida-Net-Ped He have, Cheftoid2 He would, Bentoids, or Chetoid2-Wuh He would not do it. Rentoid2-Net-Det, or Chetoid2-Wuh-Net-Det Hekcefokth, Eus-Ef-Raj-Ith; acs, Ens- Ef-Ith ; rs, Ens-Ef2. See Forth Hebeaftek, Ai'i :Fet ; rws, Reft2 Heretofore, Ret2-Ef-Ar ; rs, Ret2-Ef Hesitation, Zee-Teeshou ; rws, Zet2 HESITATE-D-ION, Zet2 Hieroglyphic, Ar-Glef-Kay; rs, Ari-Glef Highland, Petoid-Lendi. See Land and Island HISTORY-ic-lCAL-iCAixT, rs, Esti-Ray Holiness, Hay-Lay-Ens ; rs, Hays-Ens Holy, Hay -Lay ; rws. Hays. (Holier, Hay-Lay-Ar ; rs, Hays-Ray ; Holiest, Hay-Layst ; rs. Haysts) Holy Ghost, Hays-Gay Holy Scriptures, Hays-Skers Home, Em ; rivs. Ems Homely, Em-Lay ; rs, Ems-Lay Hope-d to have, Pefs HopEFUL-LY, dws, Pces-Fel; acs and rws, Pefs Hopefulness, dws, Pee3:'fulness' ; acs, do.; rws, Pefs Horticulture, Art-Kel-Ter; rs, Arti-Kel House, n. Hays ; in rs, sometimes joined to another word by a circle or by enlarging a circle ; as, £u- Dheeses2, 'in this house'; Teesess, ' at his house' House of Lords, Hayss-Lay House of Representatives, Hayss-Ray Houses of Parliament, Haysess-Pee How, ivs, ou2 ; rws, Chetoids or when joined to a following word, Retoidi, or Peloids, i.e., Hay-tick below the line How can, Chetoids-Ken How can he, Chetoids-Ken-Petoid. See Can he How can I, Chetoids-Ken-Ketoid. See Can I Huge, rs, Retoid-(i. e., H-tick)-Jays. See Large Hugely, Jay-Lay ; rs, Retoid-Jays-Lay Human, Men ; rs. Mens Human Being, Men3-Bee-(Ing) Human character, Mens-Kay-Kay, p. 313, R. 12, U Human life, Ems-Lay-Ef Humble, Em-Bel; rs, Em-Bels. Sre HCN, Hen [Amiable Hundred, End-Red ; rs, End2 Hundredth, End-Red-Ith ; rs, End2 Hypocrisy, Pee-Ker-Es; rs, Peei-Ker Hypocritical-ly, Pee-Kret-Kel ; rs, Peei-Kret I. (a) In the cs, it is usually advantageous to join initial i to a following letter, whenever the junction would be con venient; thus, i-Vee, ivy; i-Dee, eyed. See Comp., 240, 1. (6) The reporter, of course, if he expressed the i at all, would avail himself of the joining when- ever it would be of advantage ; but he omits initial i, as well as every other vowel, whenever it is not required for the sake of legibility. In giving outlines for words commencing with i (or hi), only the consonants are expressed (ex- cept in those cases where even the reporter must insert the vowel), and the i, like any other vowel, is to be inserted according to the rales of vocalization. Identical-ly, Ded-Kel Identification, Dent-Ef-Kayshon; acs and rs, Dent-Efshou Idiosyncrasy, Dee-Sen-Ker-Es; rs, Deesi- Eu-(Ker-Es) Idiot, Det Idle, Del, rws. Deli Idleness, Del-Ens ; rws. Deli Idol, Dee-Lay Idolatrous, Dee-Lay-Ters Idolatry, Dee-Layter ; rs, Dee2-Layter Idyl, Dee-Lay If, ws, Efi If all are (or our). Fieri If one, rws, Feni, or Efi-Wen If our, Feri If your honor (or your own), Efi-Yayn Ignominy, Gen-Em-En ; rs, Geni-Em Ignorance, Gay-Nerns ; rws, Nernsi Ignorant, Gay-Nernt ; rws, Nernti Illegal, El-Gel. See Legal Illegality, El-Gel-Tee ; rs, El-Glet Illegible, El-Jay-Bel ; rs, El2-Jay ILLEGITIMATE-LY-ACT, rs, El2-Jet Illiberal, El-Ber-Lay ; rs, El2-Brel Illness, Lay-Ens Illogical, El-Jay-Kel ; rs, Eli-Jay Imaginable, Em-Jay-En-Bel ; rdws, Jens-Bee Imaginary, Em-Jay-Ner ; rws, Jens Imagination, Em-Jay-Enshon; r«)s, Jens IiHGiNATivE, Em-Jay-En-Tef ; rics. Imagine, Em-Jen ; rws, Jens [Jaytiva Imagined, Em-Jend ; rws, Jends Immaterial, ())Emter2-Lay; rs, Emteri- Lay. See Material Immaterialism, (i)Emter2-Lay8-Em; rs, Emtersi-Em. See Materialism Immaterialist, (i)Emter2-Layst ; rs, Emteri-Layst, or, if fr., Emtersti. See Materialist iMJLiTERiALiTT, (i)Emter2-Lay-Tee; rs, Emteri-Let. See Materialit'i Immeasurable, Em-Zher-Bel ; rs, Em- Zhers lMMENSUBABLE,Em-En-Sher-Bel (or -Bee) IM.MIGRATION, Em-Gershon ; rs, (i)Enii- Gershon. See Migration and £>ni- gration Immoderate, Emder-Tee; rs, Medi-Bet. See Moderate 420 GENERAL INDEX. iMMOBAii, Mer-Lay ; rws, Merli. See Immobamtt, Mer-Lay -Tee ; rws, Merli. See Morality iMMOBTAii, Mert-Lay ; rws, Merti. See Mortal Immortality, Mert-Lay-Tee; rws, 3Ierti iMMOBTAiiZE, Mert-Lays; rdws, Mertsi, or Merti-Lays Impassion, Empshon ; rs, Empshons Impassionate, Empshon-Tee; rs, Emp- shon-Tee3, or Empshons Impassioned, Emi)shond ; rws, Emp- shond3. See Impatient Impatience. Empshons; nvs, Empshons2 Impatient, Empshont; rivs, Eiupshoiit2. See Impassioned and Impassionate Impenetrable, Emp-En-Ter-Bel ; rivs, Empent2 IMPENETRABLE -blt - bilitt - bleness, rs, Empent2 Impebceptible, Em-Pers-Pet-Bel ; rs, Em-Pers2-Pet Imperfect, Em-Perf-Ket; rdws,Em-Perf i Imperfection, Em-Perf-Kaysliou; idivs, Em-Pershonl IMPERFECT-LT-NESS, rs, Em-Perfi Implacable, Em-Pel-Kay-Bel ; rs, Em- Pel2-Kay IMPLACABLE-bly-bility-bleness, rs, Em-Pel2-Kay Implicit, Em-Pels-Tee ; rs, Em-PelsT Imponderable, Emp-eiid-Ray-Bee; rws, Emp-endi IMPONDERABLE-bility-bleness, rs, Emp-endi Impoverish, Emp-Ver-Shay ; rs,Emp-Ver2 IMPRACTXCAJ3LE-BLY-BILIIY, den, Em- Per3-Ket Impregnate, Em-Per-Gay-Net; rs, Em- Per2-Gay IMPREGNATE-D-ION-BLE-BLY, rs, Em- Per2-Gay Improper, Em-Per-Per ; rdws, Em-Peri Impropriety, Em-Per-Per-Tee ; rdws, Em-Perl Improvidence, Em-Preft-Ens ; rdivs, Impugn, Emp-en; ?\s, Tef3. It would have been, Tefs-Ben It would have given, lels^ay GENERAL INDEX. 423 It would have had the, Tefts-Petoid It would have it thr, Tef3-Teedher, or Tefts-Bedoid It would not (or It had not), riws, Tents It would not do, Tents-Dee It would not have made, Tent3-Vee- Med It would notwithstanding, Teds-Ent Tee J. January, Jay-En-Eay ; rs, Jay2-En Jealous, Jels Jealousy, Jel-Es Jeffebson, Jef-Ray-Sen; rs, Je£2-(Ray)- Sen, or simply Jef2 Jehovah, Jay-Vee; rws, Jefi. See Jove and Juvenile-iiy JEOPARD-ed-(ize-ized)-y, rs, Jays-Pred Jesuit, Jays-Tee ; rs. do., or Jay-Zet JESUITIC, Jays-Tee-Kay ; rs, do., or Jay-Zet JESUIT-ic-lCAl-lCALLY-lSM, rs, Jay2-Zet Jesus, Jayses; rs, do., or, as a rws, Jayi Jesus Christ, Jay2-Kay Jesus of Nazareth, Jay2-Ens-(Ith) — i. «., J. of Naz'(eth) Joint-stock. Jay-Ent-Stee-Kay; rs, Jedi- Stee-(Kay), or, if fr., Jeusti JovE, Jef ; rws, Jef2. See Jehovah and Juvenile-ity JOYODS-LY-NESS, rs, Jayi-Es. See Re- ligiotis-ty Jed-Ket-Ray ; rs, do., or Jed-Kay-Ter; rs, Jed2-Kay Jed-Shel; rs, Jedi-Ish Jedi-Ish-Pers- Jtjdicatory, wt Ray Judicature, judicial-ly, Judicial proceedings, Dee-(Ings) Judiciary, Jedi-Sher Judicious, Jed-Ish-Iss; rs, Jedi-Shay, to distinguish it from Judicial, which see JUDICIOUS-LY-NESS, rs, Jedi-Shay. See Judicial and Judician/ Junior, Jay-En-Ar ; rws, Jer:? Jurisconsult, Jers-Kay-Eus-Elt ; rs, Jers-Kay-(Slet) Jurisdiction, Jers-Dee-Kayshon ; acs, Jers-Deeshon ; rws, Jers(eshon)i Jurisdiction of the court, Jersi-Kret (171, 3), or Jersi-Kay Jurisprudence, Jers-Per-Dens — 171, i; 7-s, Jers2-Pee Jurist, Jay-Rayst; acs, Jerst; rs, Jersts Juror, Jay-Eay-Ray ; acs, Jer-Ar ; rs, Jer3-(Ar) Jury, Jay-Ray ; acs, Jer ; rws, Jer3 Just, Jayst Just as, rws, Jayses2 Just as fast, Jaysess-Efst Just as fast as possible, Jayses2-Ef ses- Pees Just as long as it is , Jayses2-Ing8-Tee8, or JayBes2-Ing-Zets Just as well, Jayse.s2-El Just as well as another, Jayses^-Els- Eudher Justice, Jays-Tees ; rtvs, Jaysts Justice of God (or Just God), Jay8»- Ged. 236, 3 Justifiable, Jayst-Ef-Bel ; acs, Jays- Ef-Bel ; rs, Jays2-Ef Justification, Jayst-Ef-Kayshon ; acs, Jays-Efshon ; rws, Jay8eshon2 Justification by faith, Jays2-(Bee)-Ef- JUST-ly-ice-ness, rws, Jayst2 [(Ith) Juvenile, Jef-En-El ; rws, Jef3. See Jehovah and Jove Juvenility, Jef :En ; rws, Jefs JUVENILE-NESS-ITY, rws. Jefs Juxtaposition, Jay-Kays-Tee-Pees- eshon ; acs, Jay-Kays-Peeseshon ; rs, Jays2-Peeseshou K. Kingdom, ws, Kayi Kingdom of Christ, Kayi-Kerst Kingdom of God, Kef i-Ged, or Kay) ; Ged Kingdoms of the Lord, Kays-Ardi Kingdoms of this world, Kaysi-Dhees- Eld li. Labyrinth, Lay-Ber-En-Ith ; rs, Lay- Ber-(En)-Ith Ladle, Eld-El Lady, Lay -Dee ; rs, do., — in pAr, some- times JEld Ladies and gentlemen, Eld82-Jeut Land, Lend ; rs, Lend2 (ora). See Island and Highland Landau, El-En-Dee Landscape, Lend-Skay-Pee ; rs, Lend2- Skay-(Pee) Languish, El-Ing-Gay-Ish ; acs and rs, Er2-Ing-Ish Large, Lay-Ar-Jay ; rws, Jay3. (See Larger and Largest.) See Huge Large as, Jays3 Large as possible, Jayss-Pees Large as thr, Jay3-Zeedher, or Jayss- Jedoid Largely, Lay-Ar-Jel ; rs, Jays-Lay, instead of Jel3, which is Evangelical- ically Largeness, Lay-Ar-Jay-Ens, rs, Jay3- (Ens). See Hugeness Larger (comp of Large), Lay-Ar-Jer ; Larger than, Jerns [rws, Jers Larger than his, Jerns3 Larger than T (or a-n), Jerns-Tetoid Larger than thr, Jern3-Jedoid LAEGEBT(st

/ other No other one, rws, Endherna. See Another one and Any other one Nocturnal, En-Ket-Ren-Lay ; rs, En2- Ket-Ren Nomenclature, En-Em-En-Kel-Ter; rs, En2-Em-Klet Nominate, En-Em-En-Tee ; rs, do., or Em-Men NOMINATE-D-ivE-iON-(OR), rs, Em-Men NoN -conformist, Nen:Fer-Em8t; rs, NentEfst2 NoN-coNFOBMiTY, Ncn :Fer-Ein-Tee ; rt, NentEfa GENERAL INDEX. 42? Nondescript, Nen:Dee-Sker-Pet ; acs, Nen:Dee-Skay-Pet ; rs, Nendsi-Kay. See JVon Non-essential. Nen:Es-En-Shel; rs, Nen: (or -)E82-En Nob, ws, Neri Nor will, rws, Nerli North, Ner-Ith ; rs. Ner-(Ith) North America, Neri-Em North American, Nen-Em-Ken North and South, Neri-(Ith)-Sith North-easterly, Ner-Esteri-(Lay) North pole, Ner-(Ith2)-Pel Nothing, Eu-Ith-Ing ; rs. En-Ith2 NoTmcATiON, Net-Ef-Kayshon; acs and rs, Net-Efshon2 NOURISH-ABLE-MENT, rs, Ner-Ish2 Nova Scotia, En-Vee-Skay-Ish ; rs, En- Skay-Ish2 NovELTT, En-Vel-Tee; rs, do.,or En[o]- Velt. See Invalidity and Invalidation November, En-Vee-Em-Ber; rs, En-Vee2 NOXIOUS-LY-NESS, rs, En-Kay-Ish2 Nutritious, En-Ter-Shays ; rs, En-Ter- Shay(s) O. Obligation, Bel-Gayshon; rius, Belshon2 Obligatory, Bel-Get-Ray ; rs, Bel2-Get Obnoxious, Bee-En-Kay-Ishes; rs, Bee- En-Kay-(Ish) OBNOXIOUS-LY-NESS, rs, Beei(or 2)-En- Kay Obscure, Bees-Ker— 171, 3; rs, Bees2-Kay OBSCURE-LY-(NESS)-iTY, rs, Bees2-K:ay Observe, Bees-Kef ; rs, Bees2-Ray OBSERVE-d-(r)-ation-ance-ant, rs, Bees2-Ray Observe-d that, Bees2-Ray-Dhet Observe-d thr, Bees2-Raydher Obsolete, Bees-Let ; rs, Beesi-Let. See Absolute Obstinacy, Bees-Ten-Es ; rs, Beesi-Ten. See Abstinence Obstruct, Bees-Ter-Ket ; rs, Bees2-Ter. See Abstract Obstruction, Bees-Ter-Kayshon ; acs, Bees-Tershon(u) ; rs, Bees2-Tershon. See Abstraction Obstructive, Bees-Ter-Kaytiv; rs, Bees2- Tref. See Abstractive Occur, Ker ; rws, Ker2 Occurred, Kred ; rws, Kred2 Occurrence, Krens ; rws, Krens2 Ocean, Shen ; rs, do.; sometimes in phr added by a Shon-hook, thus, Tee2- Lent-Kayshon, Atlantic Ocean ; Pees2- Efshon,Pacif(ic)-Ocean; Endi-Enshon, Indian Ocean Octangular, Ket-Ing-Gel-Ar ; rs, Ket- Ing-(Gler). See Angular ODD. This word and its derivatives must be vocalized in the reporting style in order to distinguish them from other words having the same outline. See Contradict-ed, Idle, Duty, Contradistinction, Distinct-ion, Dear OF, ws, Petoidi Of all, Pletoidi Of all a-n, Pletoidi-Tetoid Of all he (or the), Pletoidi-Chetoid Of all his, Pletsoidi Of all it, Velti Of almost, Pletoldi-Emst Of all other, Veldherl Of all particulars, Pletoid-Pretsi Of it, rws, Veti Of other, rws, Veedheri Of our, acs and rs, Pretoidi Of their (or there), cs, Petoid-Dher2 ; rws, Veedheri Officious, Ef-Ishes ; rs, Ef i-Ish (in- stead of Shay, so that this word may be distinguished from Efficient [which see] by outline as well as position) OFFICIOUS-LY-NESS, rs. Efi-Ish. See Efficient-ly-cy Oftentimes, Fenti-Ems ; rs, do. Oftimes, Eft-Tee-Ems ; rs, Feti-Ems Old, Eld Old and New Testament, Let-Netst Old Testament, rws, Eldst2 OLIGARCHY-al-ical, rs, El2-Ger Omnific, Men-Ef-Kay ; rs, Men-Ef2. See Manufacture-d Omnipotence, Men-Pee-Tens ; rs, Men- Pee2 OMNIPOTENT-LY-CE-CY, rs, Men-Pee2 OirNiPRESENT, Em-En-Pers-Ent ; rs, Em-Per2 Omniscient, Men-Ish-Ent ; rs, Men-Ish2 OMNISCIENT-ly-ce-cy, rs, Men-Ish2 On, ws, Chetoidi On account, Chetoidi-Kent On all, Cheltoidi, sometimes in phr, Wertoidi On all accounts, Cheltoidi-Kents On all of its, Chetoidi-Lets, or Wert- oidi-Vets On all of our. Cheltoidi-Pretoid On all of them, Wertoid-Dhee2, or Chelftoidi-Dhee On all of you, Cheltoidi-Yuh On all questions, Cheltoidi-Kens On all that, Wertoidi-Dhet On either hand, rws, Dhrendi On our, cs, Chetoid-Ars ; ac and rws, Chertoidi On our own account, Chertoidi-En- Kent On our part. Chertoidi-Pret. See Pari On the one hand, rws, Wen'end2 On the other hand, rws, Thrend2 On 1 1 1 e other side, Retoid-Dheedher2- Sdee On the principle that, Chetoid-Per2- Dhet On the receipt, Chetoidi-Rays-Tee One, ivs, Weu2 One another, rws, Wendhers One had, rws, Wents One of our, AVen2-Pretoid One other, "VVendher2 One would (or had), rws, Wenta 428 GEITERAL INDEX. Onit, En-El2 ; ac and rws, Nel2. In phr, sometimes Eu-El Only as, rws, Nels2. See Unless Opposition, Peeseshon; rM;s,Peeseshoni. See Possession and Position Oppression, Pershon2 ; rws, Pershons. See Perfection and Operation, Or, ws, Tetoidi Or all, Teltoidi, or Tetoidi Bedoidi Or are, Tretoidi, or Tetoidi-Ar Or as (has, is, or his), Tetsoidi Or as it, Tetsoid-Tee2, or Tetoid-Zet2 Or have, Tef toidi Or if, Teftoidi Or if it, Teftoid-Tee2, or Tetoidi:Efti Or if our, Teftoidi-Kay Or not, Tentoidi Or our, Tretoidi, or Tetoid-Ars Ordain, Ked-En OKDAIN-ED-ER are distinguished, in the rs, from Itetain-ed-er by vocalizing the former vcords vs'ith o, or by writing them in the first position, i. e., Redi- Order, Arder ; rws, Arderi, sometimes Ard in phr Ordinabt, Ardi-Ner ; rws, Ardi Organ, Ar-Gen ; rws, Geni Organic, Ar-Gen-Kay ; rs, Gem-Kay Organism, Ar-Gen-Zee-Em ; acs, Ar-Gen- Sem— 187, R. 1, h ; rs, Geni-Sem Organization, Ar-Gay-Enseshon ; acs, Ar-Genseshon ; rws, Genseshoni Organize, Ar-Gay-Ens ; rws, Gensi Organized, Ar-Gay-Enst ; rws, Gensti Original, Eay -Jay-En-El ; acs, Ray-Jay- Nel ; rs, Rayi-Jen ; in phr frequently Ray-Jay. See Regenerate-d Ornamentation, Ren-Men-Teeshon ; rws, Keneshoni. P. 311, E. 4 Orthodox, Ray-Ith-Dee-Kays; rs, Eayi- Ith ORTHODOX-LY-NEss-T, rs, Rayi-Ith Orthography, Ray-Ith-Ger-Ef ; rs, Ray-Ith2-Ger ORTHOGRAPHY- ic-icai- icallt- er- ist, rs, Ray-Ith2-Ger Ostentatious, Est-Ent-Ishes ; rs, Esti- Ent OSTENTATIOUS-LY-NESS-iON, rs,Esti-Ent OoGHT, WS, Jedoidi Ought all, Jeldoidi Ought I, Jedoidi-Ketoid Ought to have, Jeftoidi Over, ws, Veri Over all, Vreli Over all his, Vrelsl Over all its, Veri-Lets Over all thr, Vreldheri Over and above, Ven-Bee-Vee Over and over, Veri-Ver Over it, rws, Verti Over the whole world, Veri-Lay-Eld Overwhelm, Veri-El-Em ; rs, Veri-El Owned. Ends, voc, or, as a dws. Ends ; rws. Ends Owner, Ners, voc., or, as a dws, Ner3 ; rwi, Ners P. Paganism, Pee-Gen-Zee-Em ; acs, Pee- Gen-Sem— 187, R. 1, b; w, do., or Pee2- Gay-Sem Painful. Pen-Ef-El ; rs, Pen2-Ef Panegyric, Pee-En-Jer-Kay; rs, Pee2-Jer PANTHEIST-ic-iCAL, rs, Pen2-Ithst Pantomime, Pent-Em-Em; «, Pent2-Em Parallel, Per-Lay-Lay ; rws, Prel2. See Preliminary and Parliament-ary Parliament, Per-Lay-Ment ; rws, Prels Partiality, Per-Shel-Tee ; rs, Per-Shelt Party, Per-Tee ; rws. Pees Party of the first part, Pee3-Ef(s)- Pee. 237, R. 2, 6 Party of the second part, Pees-Skay- Pee. 237, E. 2, 6 Passenger, Pees-En-Jer ; rs, Pees2-Jer Patent, Pee-Tent ; rws. Pees Patentable, Pee-Tent-Bee; rs, Pees-Btl Patentee, Pee-T en-Tee ; rs, Pee^-lee Paternal-ly, Pet-Ren-Lay ; rs, Pet2-Ren Paternity, Pet-Ray-En-Tee ; rs, do., or Pet2-Rent Pathetic, Pee-Thet:Kay— 218; rs, Pee2- Thet PATHETIC- AL-Ai.LY-ALNESs,rs,Pee2-Thet Pathological, Pee-Ith: Jay-Eel; rs, Pee-Ith-Jay PATHOLOGY-ic-iCAL, rs, Pee2-Ith-Jay Patronage, Pet-Ray-En-Jay ; rs, Pets- Ray- Jay, or Pets-Ren Pecuniary, Pee-Ken-Ray ; rs, Pee2-Ken Pedantic, Pee-Dent:Kay ; acs, Pee-Det- Kay ; rs, Pee-Dent Pedentry, Pee-Dee-En-Ter ; acs, Pee- Det-Ray ; rs, Pee2-Dent PEDANT-ic-ical-ically-ry, rs, Pee2- Dent Pedo-baptist, Pedi:Bee-Pee-Teest ; rs. Peevish, Pef-Shay [Pedi iBee^-Pee Peevishly, Pef-Shay-Lay; rs, Pefi-Shay Penetrable, Pent-Ray-Bel ; rs, Pent-- Peneteate, Pent-Ret. 216, a [Bee Penitential, Pee-Eu-Tee-En-Shel ; acs, Pent-En-Shel ; rs, Pent2-En-(Shel) Pennsylvania, Pee-En-Slay-Vee-En; acs, Pees-Lay-Vee-En ; rs, Pees2-(Lay)-Vee People, Pee-Pel ; ac and rws, Pel2 Peopled, Pee-Peld ; ac and rws, Pel2 Perfect, Perf-Ket ; rws, Perf i Perfected, Perf-Kay-Ted; rs, Perfi-Ket Perfection, Perf-Kayshon ; rws, Per- shoni. See Operation, Oppression, and Portion Perform, Per-Fer-Em ; rs, Per2-Fer Performance, Per-Eer-Em-Bns ; rs, Per2-Fer Permanence, Per-Men-Ens ; rs, Per2- Men. See Prominence and Pre-emi- nence Permanent, Per-Men-Ent; rs, Per2-Men. See Prominent and Pre-eminent Pernicious, Per-En-Ishes ; rws, Preni. See Comprehensive and Apprehensive Perpendicular, Per-Pee-En-Dee-Kel- Ar ; rs, Per2-Pen GENERAL INDEX. 429 Perpkndicttlakitt, Per-Pen-Dec:Kel — 232, 8 ; rs, Per2-Pen Pebpendiculablt, Per-Pee-En-Dee-Kel- Ar-Lay ; j"s, Per2-Pen Pkrpetual-ly, Pee-Ray-Pet-Lay ; rs, Pee2-Eay-Pet Persecute, Pee-Rays-Ket. See Fmse.- Peksia, Per-Ish. See Prussia [cute Persian, Pershoni. See Parisian and Prussian Person, Perss-En ; rs, do., or, as a ws, Pers2. (PI, Persons, Per82-Ens ; rs, do., or, as a dws, Persess.) Personification, Pers-En-Ef-Kayshon ; acs and rs, Pers2-En-Ef.shon Perspective, Per--Spee-Kaytiv; rs, Per2- Spef. See Prospective Perspicacious, Per-Spee-Kay-Ishes ; rs, Per2-Spee-Kay-Ish Perspicuity, Per-Spee-Kay-Tee ; rs, Per2-Spoe-Kay Pertinacious, Pee-Ret-En-Ishes ; rs, Pee^-Ret-En-Ish Pertinaciously, Pee-Ket-En-Ishes:Lay ; rs, Pee2-Ret-En-Ish Pestilential, Pees-Tee-Lay-En-Shel ; acs, Pees-Lay-Eu-Shel ; rs, Pees2-Lcn Phenomenal, Fen-Eni-En-El ; acs, Een- Em-Nel ; rs, ren2-Em PHENOMENON-A-.iL, rs, ren2-Em Philadelphia, Feld-Lay-Ef ; rs, reld2- Ef. 136 Philanthropy, Fel-Enther-Pee ; rws, Flens PHILANTHROPY-ic-ical-ist, rtvs, Flens Philosophical-ly, Fels-Ef-Kel ; rs, rels2-Ef PHIL0S0PHY-ic-iCAL-iCALLY,rs,Fels2-Ef Photography, Fet-Ger-Ef ; rs, Feti-Ger PHOTOGRAPHY-ic-iCAL-ER-iST, rs, Feti- Ger Phbenological-ly, Fren:(or -)Jay-Kel ; rs, Fren2-Jay PHRENOLOGY-IC-ICAL-ICALLT, rs, Fren2- Jay Physical-ly, Efs2-Kel ; rs, do., some- times Efs in phr Physical world, Efs2-(Kel)-Eld Physiognomy, E£s-Gen-Em ; rs, Efs2- Gay PHYSIOLOGY-ic-ical-ically, rs, Efs2- Jay. Piquancy, Pee-Ken-Es ; rs, Peei-Ken. See Pecuniary PLACABLE-BLENESS-BILITY, rs, Pel2- Kay. See Implacable, etc. Plaintiff, Plent-Ef ; rws, Plent2, fre- quently Plet in phr Plaintiffs counsel, Plets2-Eay-(Ens-El) Plaintiffs testimony, Plets2-Tees-Em Plaintiffs witnesses. Plets2-Tee-Enses Platform, Plet-Fer-Em ; rs, Plet2-Fpr Plenipotentiary, Plen-Pee-Tee-En- Sher ; rs, Plen2-Pee Plenteous, Plen-Tees ; rs, do., or, as a rws, Plent2 Plentiful-ly, Plent-Ef -El ; rws, Plents PLENTY, Plentiful-ly-ness (Plente- ous-LY-NESs), rs, Plent2 Polygamy, Pel-Gay-Em ; rs, Peli-Gay Ponder, Pend-Ar Ponderable, Pend-Ray-Bel ; rs, Pendi- PoNDEROus, Pend-Rays [Bee Pontifical, Pent-Ef-Kel ; rs, Penti-Ef Poor, Pee-Ar. See Pure and Power Populab, Pee-Pee-Lay-Ar ; rs, Peei-Pee Popularity, Pee-Pee:Lay ; rs, Peei-Pee Position, Peeseshon ; rws, Peeseshou2. See Opposition and Possession Possess, Peeses2 ; rs, do. Possessed, Peeses-Tee ; rs, Pee6es2 Possession, Peeseshon ; rws, Pees- eshons. See Position and Opposition Possessive, Peeses2-Vee ; rs, do. Possessor, Peeses2-Ray ; rs, do. Possibility, Pees:(i)Bee ; acs, Peesi-Bee ; rws, Peesi. {PI, Possibilities, Pees: Bees; acs, Pees-Bees ; rdws, Peesesi) PossiBLE-Y, Pees-Bel ; rws, Peesi Posterior, Pees-Tee-Ray-Eay ; rics, Pees2. See Possible-iiity Potential, Pee-Tee-En-Shel ; rs, Pee2- Ten POTENTIAIi-iTY-LY, Potency, rs, Pee2- Ten Poverty, Pef-Ray-Tee ; rws, Pefi Power, Pee-Ar ; rs, Peea-Eay. See I'oor and Pure Powerfully, Pee-Ar-Fel ; acs, do., or Pee-Ref :(Lay or -Lay); is, Pees-Ref P0WEREUL-LY-NES8, rs, Pee3-Ref Practicable, en, Pers-Ket. See Prac- tical Practical, Per-Ket-Kel ; rws, Per3 Practice, Per-Kay-Tees ; rws, Pers. (Practices, rs, Perss.) Practiced, Per-Kay-Teest ; rws, Persts Pbeciousness, Per-Ish-Sens; rs, Per2-Ish Precipitate, Pers-Pet-Tee; rs, Persi-Pet PltECIPITATE-(LY)-D-ioN-OR (Precipi- TANT-CE-CY, PRECIPITOUS-LY-NESS), rS, Persi-Pet Predestinarian Per-Dees-(Tee)-Nern ; acs and rs, Preds-(Tee)-Nern Predestination, Per-l!>ees(t)-Enshon ; rs, Pred2-Sten Predetermine, Per-Dee-Ter-Men ; acs, Pred-Ter-Men ; rs, Pred2-Tren Predetermined, Per-Dee-Ter-Mend ; acs, Pred-Ter-Mend ; rs, Pred2-Trend Predicable, Pred-Kay-Bel ; rs, Pred2- Kay-(Bel) Predominate, Pred-Em-En-Tee ; rs, Predi-Men PREDOMINATE-D-iON-NT-NCE-NCY, rs, Predi-Men Prefigure, Per-Ef-Ger ; rs, do., or Pref2-Gay Pregnant, Per-Gay-Nent ; rs, do., or Per2-Gav PREGNANT-ly-cy, rs, Per2-Gay Prejudice, Per-Jed-Es ; rs, Per2-Jed Pbejudiciajl-ly, Per-Jed-Shel ; rs, Per»- Jed-Ish 430 GENERAL INDEX. Preliminaey, Per-Lay-Em-Ner;rws,Preli Pkeparation, Per-Pee-Rayshon ; rs, Per2-Pee-Kay PREPABE-D-ATOBT-ATION, TS, Per2-Pee- Ray Pkerogative, Per-Ray-Gaytiv; rs, Per2- Ray-Gay Presbyterian, Pers-Bet-Ren;rs,Pers2-Bet Presbytebianibm, Pers-Bet-Ren-Zee- Em ; cus, Pers-Bet-Ren-Sem— 187, R. 1, b ; rs, Pers2-Bet-(Sem) PRESBYTER-iAN-iANiSM, rs, Pers2-Bet Prescribe, Per-Sker-Bee — 171, 3 ; acs, Per-Skay-Bee ; rs, Pen-Skay Prescription, Per-Sker-Peeshon — 171, 3 ; acs, Per-Skay-Peeshon ; rs, Peri- Skayshon Prescriptive, Per-Sker-Peetiv — 171, 3 ; acs, Per-Skay-Peetiv ; rs, Peri-Skef Pres'ENT, Pers-Ent; rws, Pers2 PRESENT--ED-ATION, rs, Pers2-Ent. See Pres-ent PRESERVE-d-(r)-ation, rs. Pers2-Ray Presidential, Pers-Dee-En-Shel ; rs, Pers2-Den Presumptuods, Pers-Em-Tees ; rs,Ao., or Pers2-Emt PRESUBIPTUOUS-ly-ness, Presump- tive, rs, Pers2-Emt Pretentious, Per-Tee-En-Ishes ; rs, Per2-Ten PRETENTIOUS-srvE-sioN, rs, Per2.Teii Pretty, Per-Tee ; rws, Preta Priestcraft, Pers-Kreft ; rs, Persi- K(r)eft Prima Facie, Per-Em-Ef-Ish ; rs, do., or Peri-Ef. 337, R. 2 ; 13(5 Prime, Per-Em Prime minister, Peri-Men-Ester Primogeniture. Per-Em-Jay-En£-Ar ; rs, Per2-Em-Jay Problematical, Per-Bel-Met-Kel ; rs, Peri-Bel-(Met) PROCLAIM-ed-(eb), Proclamation, rs, Per2-Kel Proclivity, Per-Kel-Vee-Tee ; rs, Peri- Kel-(Vet) Prodigious, Pred-Jays ; rs, Predi-Jay Product, Per-Dee-Ket ; rs, Per2-Di:'e Production, Per-Dee-Kayshon ; acs, Per-Deeshon(u) ; rs, Per2-Deeslion Productive, Per-Dee-Kaytiv;j-s,Per2-Def Professor, Per-Efs-Ray ; rws, Pref2 Proficient, Per-Ef-Shay-Ent ; rs, Per2- Ef-(Shay) PROFIT-ED-ABLE- ABLY, rws, Prefti. Prognostic. Per-Gay-Ens-(Tee)-Kay ; rs, do., or Peri-Gay-(EDst) PROGNOSTICATE-D-ioN-(oR) (Prognos- tic), rs, Perl-Gay Proj-ect, Per-Jay-Ket ; rs, Peri-Jay. See Project PR0JECt-ED-(iLF,-OR), rs, Per2-.Tay PROLIFIC-al-ally-(ation), rs, Prelfi PROMINENT-LY-CE-CY, rs, Peri-Men Promulgate, Per-Em-L.ay-Gay-Tee ; acs, Per-Mel-Get ; rws, Mel2 PROMULGATE-D-(OR)-lON, Promulqe-D- (R), rws, Mel2 Proof, Pref ; rws, Pref2 Proper, Per-Per ; rws. Peri Property, Per-Pee-Ray-Tee; rs, Peri-Pee Prophesy, Pref-Ea ; rs, Prefi-(Es) Prophet, Pref-Tee ; acs, Preft(O) ; rws, Prefti Prophetic, Pref-Tee-Kay ; acs, Preft(O)- Kay; rdws, Prefti-Kay. See Providerilial Propitious, Per-Pee-Ishes ; rs, Per2- Pee-Ish Proportion, Per-Pee-Rayshon ; acs, Per- Peeshon(o); rs, Per2-Peeshon Proportionate, Per-Pee-Ray-Ish-Net ; acs, Per2-Peeslion(o)-Tee ; rs, Per2- Peeshon-Tee Propriety, Per-Per-Tee ; rws. Peri PROSCRIBE-D-R, rs, Per2-Skay Proscription, Per-Sker-Peeshon — 171. 3; acs, Per-Skay-Peeshon ; rs, Per2-Skaj - sbon Peoscriptive, Per-Sker-Peetiv— 171, 3 ; acs, Per-Skay-Peetiv ; rs, Per2-Sktt' Prosecute, Pers-Ket Prosecution, Pers-Kayshon; rs, Perss- Kayshon, or Perseshons. 197, R. 4 PEO.SPECT, Pers-Pee-Ket ; rs, Persi-Pee Prospective, Pers-Pee-Kaytiv ; rs, Pcrsi-Pef Prosperity, Pers:Pee — 232, 8; rs, Pers2- Pret Prostitute, Pers2-Tet. 236, 3 Protestant, Pretsi-Tent ; rs, do. 216, a Protestantism, Pretsi-Tent-Zee-Em, rs, Pretsi-Tet-Sem, or Pretsi-Tent Protract, Per-Ter-Ket ; rs, Pers-Ter Protraction, Per-Ter-Kayshon ; acs, Per-Terslion(a) ; rs. Pers-Terahon Protractive, Per-Ter-Kaytiv ; rs, Pers- Tref Prove, Pref ; rws, Pref 2. See Approve Provident, Preft-Ent Pbovidential-ly, Preft-En-Shel ; rs, Preft2-En PROVIDENT-ly-ce, rws, Preft2 Provincial, Pref-En-Shel ; r.?, Pref 2-En Prudential, Per-Dee-En-SLel ; rs, Per2-Den Prussia, Pers-Isli Prussian, Pershons Publish, Pee-Bee-Lay-Shay; rs, Pee2-Bee PUBLIC-ly-ation-(ist-itt), Publish-ed- ER-(MENT), rs, Pee2-Bpe Pugnacious, Pee-Gay-En-Ishes ; rs, Pee2-Gay PUGNACITY-ous-LT, rs, Pee2-6ay Pulpit, Pel-Pee-Tee ; rs, Pel2-Pee PUNCTILIOUS-LY-NESS (Punctilio), rs. ree2-Iug-Ket Punctual-ly, Pee-Ing-Ket-Lay ; rs, Poe2-Ing PuNi.sH. Pen-Ish ; rws. Pen2. See Upon Punishment, Pen-Ish-Ment ; rws, Pen2. (Punishments, rilws. Pens2. See flnp- PUNISH-ED-MENr-(ER), rws.Feii'i [piness) Pure, Pee-Ray ; rs. Pees (or 2)-Ray. GENEEAL INDEX. 431 (Comp, Purer, Pee-Kay-Kay ; suj\ Purest, Poe-Kayst) PuRGATORiAi, Per-Gct-Kay-El • acs, Per- Get-Kel ; rs, PerJ-Get PnsLLLANiMiTY, Pces-Iien-Em-Tee ; rs, Pees3-Len. See Pestilential QUADRANGUIAE, Ked-Bay-Iug-Gel-Ar ; rs, Ketl-Ray-Ing-(Gler) Qualification, Kel-Ef-Kayshon ; acs, and rs, Kel-Efshou Qualitative, Kelt-Tef ; rrcs. Kelti Quality, Kel-Tee ; rws, Kclti Question, Kays-Ten(yO) rws, Ken2 Questionable, Kays-Ten-Bee ; rs, Keu2-Bee QuESTioNEB, Kays-Tee-Ner ; rs, Ken2-Ar R. Badlwict, Eay-Den-Es ; rs, Eay2-Den- (Es) Eamitication, Ar-Em-Ef-Kayshon; acs, Ar-Eiu-Efshoii(a) ; rs, Ar2-Em-Efshou Rapacious, Eay-Pee-lshes ; rs, Eay2- Pee-Ish EAPID-LT-NESS-ITT, rs, Ray2-Ped Eatification, Eay-Tef-Kayshon ; rs, Ret2-Efshon Eation, Eayshon ; rws, Rayshons EATION-AL-ALLY-ALITY - ALNESS - ( ALISM), rws, Rayshoii3. See Irrational-ity Real, Ray-El ; rws, Eeli. See Related and Relative Reality, Eay-Lay-Tee ; rws, Reli Realize, Ray-Lays ; rdws, Relsi RECANT-ed-(er-ation), rs, Eay--Keiit RECAPITULATE-D-ioN, rs, Eayi-Kay-Pet Reciprocate, Rays-Per-Ket ; rs, Eays2- Per-(Ket) EEC IPROC ATE-D-iON, Reciprocal-ly- NESS, Reciprocity, rs, Rays2-Per RECLAIM-ED, Reclamation, rs, Ray2-Kel Recollect, Ray-E.el-Kay-Tee ; rs, Eay2- Kel-Kay RECOVER-ED-Y-(OR), rs, Rav2-Kef RECRIMINATE-D-iON-ivE-{ORY), rs, Ray- Ker-Men RECRUIT-ED-(ER-]NrENT), rs, Raya-Kret Rectification, Ray2-Ket-Ef-Ka'yshon ; acs, Ray-Ket-Efshon(a) ; rs, Eay2-Ket- Efshon Redound, Rpds-End : rs, Red3-End Reduction, Puiy-Dep-KayshoD: acs, Ray- Deesbon(u) ; rs, Ray2-Deeshon Redundant, Red-End-Ent ; rs, Rpd2-End REDTTNDANT-LY-CE-CY, rs, Rpd2-End REFER-hed-ence, en, Rav2-Ef REFERS-ENCES, den, RaY2-Efs REFLECT-ED-iON-fivE-OR). rs, RaT2.Ef- Kay. '. e., omittiuc; the hook of Fel- Eeformation, Ray-Fer-Emshon ; rivs, Rayshon2 REF6rM-ed-er-atory, rs, Eayi-Fnr Refractory, Ray-Fer-Ket-Ray :rs, Ray3- Fer-Ket REFRESH -ED-(MENT), rs, Eay2-rer-Ish EEFUTE-d-ation, rs, Ray2-I'et Regenerate, Ray-Jay-Nert; rs, Ray2-Jen Regeneration, Eay-Jay-Nershon ; rs, Eay2-Jayshon Eegenerative, Eay-Jay-Ner-Tef ; rs, Eav2-Jaytiv REGENERATE-d-(ness)-cy, rs, Ray2-Jen REGULATE-D-(OB), rs, Ray2-Glct REJECT-ed-ion-(er), rs, Ray2-Jay REL.VTE, Eay-Let ; rws, Eel2. Sec liu'e liELATioN, Ray-Layshon ; rivs, Eel2 Relative, adj, Ray-Lay-Tef ; rivs, Rel2 Relative, n, Ray-Lay-Tef ; rs, Eeltiv2 Relator, Ray-Lay ter; rs. Eel2-(Ter), or Relter2 Relevancy, Ray-Lay-Ven-Es ; acs, Eel- Veii-Es ; rs, Eel2-Veii. See Irreievaiic Eeliance, Eay-Lay-Ens ; acs, EePeLc — 99 ; rs, Eelensi Eeligion, Ray-Lay-Jen ; acs, Eel-Jeii, or, as a word-sign, Jen' : rws, Jeni Religionist, Bay-Lay -Jay-En st; acs, Eel-Jenst, or as rs ; rws, Jensti Eeligious, Eay -Lay -Jays ; acs, Eel-Jays, or as rs; rws, JaysU See Irreligious EELIGIOUS-ly-(ness), rws, Jaysi Eelinquish, Ray-El-Ing-Kay-Ish ; acs, Rel-Iug-(Kay)-Ish ; rs, Rel2-Ing REL1NQUISH-ed-(er)-ment, rs, Rel2-Ing Reluctant, Ray-El-Ket-Eut ; acs, Rel- Ket-Ent ; rs, Rel2-Ket RELUCTANT-ly-ce-cy, rs, Rel2-Ket Rely, Ray-Lay ; acs. Eel ; rs, Eeli. (I^ and pp. Relied, Ray-Lay-Dee ; acs, Rel ; rs, Reli. See Reliance.) Remembered, ws, Ber2:(Dee), or Bred2 ; rws, Bred2 REMIT-ted-tance-tent, rs, An-Met REMONSTRATE-D-(OR), rs, Ars-Ems-Tret REPEAT-ED, Repetition, rs, Rayi-Pet REPENT-ED- (ER)-ANT-ANCE, rs,Ray2-Pent Replenish, Ray-Plen-Ish ; 7S, Ray2-Plen Reprehensible, Eay-Per-Ens-Bee ; rs, Eav2-Pi'ens REPEEHEND-ed-(er). rs, Ray2-Prend REPREHENSIBLE-Y-NESS-BILITY, rs, Ray2-Prens REPREHENSION-sivE-(soRY), rs. Ray2- Pren REPRESENT-ed-(mentV en, Eay2-Pee Republican, Ray-Pee-Bee-Lay-Ken ; acs, Ray2-Pee-Ben ; rs, do., or, in j^/u-, sometimes Ray2-Pee-Bee REPUBLIC-ATION, Republish-ed-(er), rs, Eay2-Pee-Bee Eepugnant, Eay-Pee-Gay-Nent; rs, Eay2- Pee-Gay REPUTE'-d-ation, rs, Eav^-Pet RESEMBLE-d-ance, rs. Ar2-Sem RESENT-ed-ment, rs, Ray.s2-Ent Reserve. Ravs-Ref ; rs. Rav.s2-Ray RESERVE-(d-i,y)-ation, rs. R,iys2-Ray Re.signation, Eays-Gay-Er,shon ; rs, Eavs2-Gav. See Designation EESiST-iBLE-iBiLiTY, rs. Eaysps2-Tee EESPECT-ED-(EB)-rNG-FUL-FULLY, rS, Ray2-Spee 432 GENERAL INDEX. RESPECTABLE- Y-iLiXT-NEss, rs, Eay2- Spee-Bee RESPECTIVE-LT, rs, Eay2-Spef RESPLENDENT-LT-CE-CY, is, Eays2- Plend. 164 Responsibility, Rays-Pens:Bee ; rs, Rays2-Pens Responsible, Rays-Pens :Bel ; rs, Eayss- Pens Responsive, Rays-Pee-Ens-Vee ; rs, Rays2-Peii Eesponsivelt, Rays-Pee-Ens-Vee-Lay ; rs, RaTs2-Peii RESPONSIBLE-(ness)-y-ity, rs, Rays3- Pens. See Res]>onsive-hj Restrict, Ray-Ster-Ket ; rs, Ray2-Ster Eesteiction, Ray-Ster-Kayshon ; acs, Ray-Stershon('!); rs, Ray2-Stershoii Resteictive, Ray-Ster-kaytiv ; rs, Eay2- Stref Resdkkection, Rays-Eay-Kayshon ; acs, Rays-RaysIion(O) ; rs, Kays2-Eay Eetail, ;i and d, Ai't-Lay Retailed, Art-Eld Retain, Ret-En. See Ordain Retained, Ret-End ; rs, do. Retainer, Ret-Ner Retake, Art2-Kay ; rs, do. Retaken, Art2-Ken ; rs, do. Retaliate, Art-Let. 136 Retard, Art-Ard ; rs, Arts-Ard RETARI)-ed-ation-(ment), rs, Arts-Ard Retired, Arti-Ard ; rs, do. See Retard Retract, Ray-Ter-Ket ; rs, Rays-Tcr Retractation, Ray-Ter-Kay-Teeshon ; rs, do., or Ray3-Ter-Teeshon Retractive, Ray-Ter-Kaytiv ; rs, Ray3- Tref Retrospection, Art-Ray-Spee-Kayshon ; acs, Art-Ray-Speeshon(O); rs, Art2-Ray- Spee(shon) Retrospective, Art-Ray-Spee-Kaytiv ; rs, Art2-Eay-Spef Reveal, Ref-Lay ; rics, Refi. ^eeRcvr.lve Revelation, Ref-Layshon; rif;s,Layshou2 Revenge, Ray-Vee-En-Jay ; rs, Ray2- Vee-Jay Revengeful, Ray-Vee-En-Jay-Fel ; acs, do., or Ray-Vee-En-Jef ; rs,Ray2-Vee-Jef Reverend, Ref-Rend ; rs, Ray2-Vee Rev. Dr., Ray2-Vee-I)er Reverential-ly, Ref-Ray-En-Shel ; rs, Ref2-Ren Revive, Ray-Vee-Vee ; rs, Rayi-Vee Revivification, Ray-Vee-Ve'e-Ef-Kay- shon ; acs, Ray-Vee-Vee-Ef shon(a) ; rs, Rayi-Vee-Efshon Revtvefy, Ray-Vee-Vee-Ef ; rs, Rayi- Vee-Ef Revolution, Ref-Layshon:rws,Layshon3 Revolve, Ray-Vel-Vee — 164 ; rivs, Ref2 Rhetor, Ari-Ar; rs, Arti-Ray Rhetoric, Art-Ray-Kay ; rs, Art2-Ray Rhetokical-lt, Art-Ray-Kel; ?-s.Art2-Ray RIGID-ity-ness-(ly), rs, RayiJed Roman, Ar-Men Roman Catholicism, Ar2-Kay-(Ith) Romanism, Ar-Men-Zee-Em ; acs, do., or Ar-Men-Sem ; rs, Ai2-Em-Sem Rule, Kay-El ; rws. Rels. See Hehj Ruler, Ray-Lay -Ar ; rdws, Rels-Ray S. Sadden, Sden. (Saddens, rws, Sdenss) Sadness, Sdee-Ens ; rs, do., or Sdenss Sagacious, Sgay-Ishes ; rs, Sgay-Ish2 Said, (p< and jsp of Say), Sdee Said to have, rus, Sdef2 Said to have been, Sdef2-Ben Said to have done, Sdef2-Den Salvation, Slay-Veeshon ; rws. Slays SANCTIFY-ied-(ier)-ication, rs, Sing2- Ket. See i^anctimcni -ious, etc. S.\NCTIMONY-ious-iousLY-iousNESS, rt, Sing2-Em. See Sanctify-ied-ication Sanguity. Sing-Gay -Ef; acs, Sing-(Gay)- Ef ; rs, Sing-Ef2 Sanguinary, Sing-Gen-Ray ; acs, do., or Singen2-Ray, i. e., sang'winari ; rdws, Singen2-Ray SANGUINE-LY-KESS, rws, Singenz Satisfaction, Steee-Ef-Kayahoii ; acs. Stees-Efshon(a) ; rws, Stees-hons Satisfactory, Stees-Ef-Ray-Ter ; rws, Stees SATISFY-IED-(IER), Satisfactory-ily- INESS, ru's, stees Savior, Svee-Ar ; rws, Svee2 Scale, Skay-El ; rws, Skel2 Scholar, Skel-Ar ; rws. Skleri School, Skel ; rivs, Skels Schooled, Skeld ; rws, Skelds Scientific, Es-Ent-Ef-Kay ; rs, Esi-Ent Scoundrel, Skay-Ender-El ; rs, do., or Sked-Rel (i. e., skou'd'rel) ScRiPTUR.AL, Sker-Pet-Ray-El; acs, Sker- Pet-Rel ; rws, Skeri Scripture, Sker-Pet-Ar ; rws, Skeri. See Describe. (Scriptures, rdws, Skersi) Sculptor, Skel-Pee-Ter ; rs, Skel-Peta. See Actor SCULPTUEE-D-(AL)-OE-(iLE). j-s,Skel-Pet2 Season, Ses-En Seasoned, Ses-End Secession, Ses-Shen ; rs, do., — in plir sometimes added by Seseshon Seclude, Skeld ; rws. Skelds Secluded, Skeld ; nvs, Skelds Secluseness, Skels-Ens ; rws, Skelss Seclusion, Skelshon ; rws, Skelshons SECLusn'E, Skels-Vee ; rws, Skelss Secretary, Skret-Ray : rs, Skret2-(Ray) Secretary of State, Skret2-Stet Secretary of War, Skret2-Wer Sectarian, Sket-Ren ; rws, Sket2 Sectarianism, Sket-Ren-Sem — 187, R. 1, b ; rs, Sket2-(Spm) Secular, Skay-Lay-Ar : rws, Skler2 Secure, Skay-Ar ; acs, Sker ; nvs, Skers. (Securer, Skay-Ray-Ray ; acs, Sker- Ray ; rdws, Sker -Kay ; — Securest, Skay-Rayst; acs, Skerst; rdws, Skersts,) See Insecure GENERAL INDEX. 433 Secubed, Siay-Eed (or -Ard— 123, R. 1 ) ; acs, Skred ; rws, Skreds Secfeity, Skay-Ray-Tee ; acs, Sker- Tee ; rws, Skrets Sedentaet, Sdee-En-Tee-Ray ; acs and rs, Sdet2-Ray. 236, 4 Seldom. Seld-Em ; rws, Seld2 SELFISH-LT-NESS, rs, Sish2 SENTENTIOUS-LT-NESS, rs, Seiit-Eii-I?h2 Sentmentaiism, Sent-Ment-Zee-Em ; rs, Sent2-Ment-(Iss-Em) Sentimentalist, Seiit:Ment-Est ; rs, Seiit2-Meiit-Est SENTIMENT-AL-(ALISiI)-ALITY-ALLT, rS, Sent2-Ment September, Spet-Em-Ber; acs, Spet2- Em ; rs, Spet2-(Em) Set, n, adj, and v, Stec. Vt and pp, do. Set forth, rws, Iss-Tef2. See Set off. (Sets forth, Stees2-Ef-(Ith) Set off, rws, Iss-Tefi. See Set forth. (Sets off, Stees2-Ef, or Steesi-Ef .) Shall, aux v, ws, Ish2. See She and Issue Shall have, rws, Shef2 Shall have been, Ish-'-Ben Shall have had, rws, Sheft2. See Shall it, rws, Isht2 [Shall not Shall not (or Shan't), Ish2-Net. See Shall have had Shabe, rws, Shcr3 Shaeed, Sherd ; rws. Sherds Shaeeb, Sher-Ar ; rdws, Sher3-Ar. See Assurer She, ws, Ishi. See Sliall and Issue She had (or She'd), rws, Ishts She ought, rws, Ishti. See Wished, She had, Sfie would She ought not, Ishti-Net She ought to have had, rws, Shefti She were, rws, Sheri She would (or She'd), rws, Isht:!. See She would have, rws, Shefs [She had She would have been, Isht^-Ben She would have had, rws, Shefts She would not, Ishts-Net Should, aux v, Chetoids Should ha ye, Cheftoids Should have been, Cheftoid2-Ben SiGNATUEE, Sgay-Net-Ar ; rs, Sgayu(Xet) SiGNiFiCANCY, Sgay-En-Ef-Ken-Es ; iws, Sgeni Significant, Sgay-En-Ef-Kay-Ent ; rws, Sgayi Significantly, Sgay-En-Ef-Kay-Ent-El ; rws, Sgayi Signification, Sgay-En-Ef-Kayshon ; acs, Sgay-Eu-Efshon(a); rws, Sgayshoni Significative, Sgay-En-Ef-Kaytiv ; rws, Sgaytivi SIGNIFY-IED-ICANT-ICANTLY-ICANCE, rws, Sgayi. See Signijicancs,Skayses2 Succinct, Skay-Sing-Ket ; rs, Ses-Xngi- Ket (i. «., su'sinkt') SUCCINCT-LY-NESS, rs, Ses-Ingi-Kct Such, Iss-Chay Such a one, rivs, Schen2, orSchay2-We;i Such (an)other, rws, Schaydher2 Such are, rivs, Scher2 Such had, ru)S, Scheds. See Such would Such had not, Schents, or Schedt- Net, when more convenient for phr Such have, rivs, Schef2 Such have had, rws, Sche£t2 Such ought, rws, Scheti Such ought not, rws, Schenti, when Scheti-Net is not better tov phr Such ought not to have, Scheuti-Vee (or -Peftoid) Such ought to have had (or it), rws. Such were, 7-ws, Scher3 [Schefti Such would, rws, Scheds Such would have, Schefa Such would have had, rws, Schefts Such would not, rics, Schents, when Sched:!-Net is not better tor phr SUEEICIENT-LY-CY, rs, Se£2-Shay. See Deficient, Efficient, Proficient, etc Suffocate, Sef-Kay-Tee ; rs, Sef2-Kay SUGGEST-ED-iON, rws, Sjay2 SUGGESTIVE-NESS, rivs, Sjef2 Supererogation, Sper-Ray-Gayshon Supeeficial-ly, Sper-Ef-Shel ; rs, Sper2-Ef SUPERFICIAL-LY-ITY-NESS, rs, Sper2-Ef Supebincumbent, Sper-En:Bent — Bent being written under En to imply cum — 228, R. 1 ; rs, Spren2-Bent Superintend, Sprent-End ; rws, Sprent:i Supeeintendence, Sprent-End-Ens; rws, Sprents SuPEBioE, Spee-Ray-Ray — yo for io — 136 ; rws, Speei Superioeity, Spee-Ray-Ray-Tee — yo for io — 136 ; rws, Speei SuPEELATivE, SpcT-Lay-Tef ; rws, Sprel-3— 177 Sopeenatuealist, dws, Sper2:(or-)Net2- Elst ; rws, Sprensta SuPEENATUBALNESS, dws, Sper2:Net-El- Ens ; rws, Sprens SUPERNATDRAL-LY-(iSM)-NESS, rws. Spreus SUPERSCRIBE-D-(B), rs. Sper2-Skay Superscription, Sper-Sker-Peeshon — 171, 3 ; acs, Sper-Skay-Peeshon (or -Skayshon) ; rs, Sper2-Skayshon GENERAL INDEX. 435 SUPERSTITIOUS-LY-KESS, rs, Sper'J-Stee SupEKSTKUCTURE, Spei'-bici-iiay-Xer ; r,f, Sper-i-Ster SUPPLANT-ED-(ATION-ER), rws. Splents Supplication. Spel-Kayshou ; acs, Spel- shoii(a) ; rws, Spelshon2 Supplies, Spels ; rivs, Spels2. See Supply, Spel ; rivs, Spela [Explicit Suppress, Spers ; i-ws, Sperss Suppression, Spershon ; rws, Spershons Supremacy, 8per-Em-Es ; rivs, Sper2 Supreme, Sper-Em ; rws, Spera Supreme Being, Sper2-Bee-(Ing) Surreptitious, Iss-Kay-Pet-Ishes ; rs, Iss-Raya-Pet SURIiEPTITIODS-LY-NESS, rs, Iss-Ray2- Pet Survive, Iss-Ray-Vee-Vee ; rs, Iss- Rayi-Vee Suspect, Ses-Pee-Ket ; rws, Ses-Pee2 Suspension, Ses-Pee-Enshon ; rws, Ses- Pen2 Suspensive, Ses-Pee-Ens-Vee ; rivs, Ses- Peii2 Suspicion, Ses-Peeshon ; rws, Ses-Peei Suspicious, Ses-Pee-Ishes; rws, Ses-Peei Sustain, Ses-Ten ; rws, Ses-Ten2 Sustained, Ses-Tend ; rws, Ses-Tend2 Swindle, Swen-Dee-Lay ; acs, Sway- Del (i. e., swi'd-el); rs, do.,orSwayndi (i. e., swind) Swindled, ,Swen-Dee-Eld ; acs, Sway- Deld (i. €., swi'd'eld); rs, do., or Swayndi Swindler, Swen-Dee-Lay-Ar ; acs, Sway- Del-Ar (or -Dler) ; rs, Sway-Dler, or Swayndi Stmpathetical-ly, Semp-Thet-Kel ; rs, Semp-Thet Synonym, Snen-Em ; rws, Sneni. (Fl, Synonyms, Snen-Ems ; rws, Snensi Synonymous, Snem-Ems ; rws, Sneni SYXONYM-ous-ousLY-(Y), rs. Sneni SYSTEM -atic-atical-atically, rws, Ses- Tee2 Systemize, Ses-Tee-Ems; rws, Ses-Tees2 T. Tabernacle, Tee-Ber-En-Kel ; rs, Tee2- Ber Tachygraphy, Tee-Kay-Ger-Ef ; rs, Tee2- Kay-Ger Taciturnity, Tees-Ter-En-Tee ; rs, Tees2-Trent. 171, 2 Take, Tee-Kay ; rws, Tee2 Take-ing it, Tee2:Tee2, or Tet2[a]. See Takes it Take-ing it into consideration, Tet2- Takes it, Tees2-Tee [Sdershon. 171, 2 Taken {jrp of Take), Tee-Ken ; rws, Ten2, in phr, sometimes the same as Take — 230. 4. See Contain and Attain Tangibility, Tee-En-Jay :Bee ; rs, Tee2- En-Jay Tantamount, Tee-En-Tee-Ment ; acs, and rs. TetJ-Ment Tautologize, Tet:(or -)Jays; rs, Teti-Jays TAUTOLOGY-IC-ICAI/-ICALLT, rs. Teti-Jay Technical. Tee-Kay-En-Kel; rs,Tee2-Kay TECHNIC-AI.-ALLY-ALITY-ALNESS, rS, Tee--Kav TECHNOLOGY-iCAL-iCALLY, rs, Tee- Kay-En-Jay Telegrapher, Tel-Gref-Ray ; rs, do., or Tel2-Ger TELEGRAPH-y-ic-ically-(eb) and Tele- gram, rs, Tel2-Ger Telescope. Tel-Skay-Pee ; rs, Tel2-Skay Telescopic, Tel-Skay-Pee-Kay ; rs, Tel2- Skay Temperamental, Tee-Em-Per:Ment ; ri, Tee2-Emp-(Ment) Temperance, Tee-Em-Prens ; rs, Tee2- Emp Temperate, Tee-Em-Pret; rs, Tee2-Emp TEMPERANCE-ATE-ATELY, rs. Tee2-Emp Temperature, Tee-Em-Pret-Ar ; rs, Tee2-Empter TEMPEST-uous-uoTJSLY-trotrsHEss, rs, Tee2-Empst Temporal, Tee-Em-Per-Lay ; rs, Tee2- (Em)-Prel TEMPORAL- (ly)-ity, rs, Tee2-(Em)-Prel Temptation, Tee-Em-Teeshon ; rs, do., or Tee2-Emt TEMPT-ed-(ation), rs, Tee2-Emt TENACIOIJS-LY-NESS, rs, Tee2-En-Ish TENANT-ED-RY, rs, Ten2-Ent Tend, Tend; rws, Tend2. (Tends, Tends. 187.) Tendency, Tend-En-Es ; rws, Tend2. (Tendencies, rws, Tends2.) TENDER-ed-(ly-ness), rs, Tee2-Ender Tenement, Ten:Ment, or Tee2-Ment — 236, R. 2 ; rs, Tee2-Ment Terminate, Ter-Em-En-Tee ; rs, Ter2- Blen TERMINATE-D-iON, rs. Ter2-Men Territory, rs, Tret2-Ray Testament, Tee82-(Tee)-Ment; rs, Tees2- Ment. See New Testament and Old Testament Testamentary, Tees-(Tee)-Ment2-Ray — 236, 3 ; rs, Tee82-Ment-(Ray) Testification, Tees-Tef-Kayshon ; rs, Tees(t)-Efshon, or Teeseshon2 (t. e., tes'a-shon) Testify, Tees(t)-Ef : rs, Tees2-Ef Testimonial, Tees-Em-En-El ; acs and rs, Tees2-Em-Nel Testimony, Tees-(Tee)-Em-Eii; rs, Tees2- Em Te.stimony of the defendant, Tees2- Em-Dee Testimony of the plaintiff, Tees2-Em- Plent Texture, Tee-Kays-Ter ; rs, Tee82-Ter (I. e., te'st'yiir). 171, 2 Than, ws, Dhens Than it, Dhents Than other, rws, Dheedher[a]3, or Dhen:i-Bedoid Than their [or there), rius, Dheedhar [a]3, or Dhen3-Bedoid 436 GENERAL INDEX. Thankfulness, diw^-Itlis. tume&s, ' ,| T^'^'omNG, i,s Iths3.Gay:'iBg': rs. Til^/;:^o\^xJ?^ilV3-Wer-Bhee -rs, rn^c^--r. Ithter(ya)-Kel;«.Ith. and rs , Dhees2-Ef-W erd .f i, t? pf THEOKKXXC. Ith-Ket-Kay^«. I«^^ ^lirnTR ^^eDif/rl^rDheedhev. ^^^[™n analogy with Anolk>^r ; ac«.s, Rem.-The other, as wel\ ^'f/^f/i'l »Tid Ot/ier is sometimes added by the ^?pe»d reporter, %l-|^S'or The other one, rws, Dheedhern-, or Dheedher2-Wen There, ws, Dher2 ?rereL1norBS^"t^:whenTherd3. Net is not better for Phrase-writing There have, rws, Dherfa, when Dhei- Vee is noi better for phrase-writmg There have been, Dher2-Ben There it, rws, Thert2 TViPTB ought, rws, Dhreti ?here ou|ht not. rws. Dhrenti when Dhreti-Net is not better for ;Ar There ought to have ;«;«• D^/^^^ g^^ There ought to have been, Dhreti wen There will, rius, I>lirel2 There will have, rws. Dhrelf2 There will have been Dhrel2-Ben There would, rws, D^erds There would have, nvr, Dherts ihere would have been. Dterd3-Ben ihere would not. rws. Dhrent3, when Dherd3-Net is not better for phrase- TheImomItee. Ther-Em-Emter; rs. THEKMOM^TKicAL. Ther-Em-Emter-Kel; rs, Tlier2-Eiii Thvy ws, Dliee2 m^ TA6V is sometimes omitted under 25oX See Remark at the end of phrases beginning with As They are all, Dhreli They are all to have Dhrelf- They are to have, Dhref2 They had, rws, Dheds They had not. rws, Dhents They have, rws. Dbep They have had, Dhef2-Dee They ought, rws. Dbeti They ought not. rws, Dtenti They ought to have, rws. Dhefi They oulht to have been, Chefi-Ben They ouiht to have bad Dhefi-Dee They will have, rws phelt2 They will not, rws, Dhlenti They would, rws, Dheds Thev would have, rivs, Dhets ?^ey would have had, Dhef3.Dee They would not, rws. Dheuts Think, ws. Ith2 Think it, rws. Thet2 '^"T^houlrt'^not-s. Dhrenti. when Dhret3-Net is not better for phr Tv,on linst rws, Dheest3 ?hou have (/or Thon shouldst have), rws, Dhef3 Thou will, rws. Dhels Thou wilt, rws, Clielt3 T 1 1 ou wilt not, rws, Dhlents Though, ws. Dliees Though it, rws, Dhets Though there, Dheedhers Thousand, Iths-End ; rws. Iths THROUGH, ws, Ther2 Through all, rws, Threl2 Throuch it. rws, Thret2 ?hrou|S one, Thren2, or Ther2-Wen Through thr, Therdher2 Thun'deIstorm, Thend-Bay:Star-Em • rs Thend-Ray-Ster-Em, or TiienOZ Bayster-the Ster-loop standing for Tme""' Tee-Em ; rws, Teei. sometimes Tee-Em in phr. {PI. Times, Tee-Ems; rdwsTeesx'! or Tee-Ems Bometime qometime rivs, Smet2 i>° fj' t™^ iee-Med-Tee ; rs Teei-Med TIMID-LV-NESS-ITT, rs. ieei-Mea TO, tvs. Petoid2 To all ac and rws, Pletoid- To another, cs. Petoid2 Endher2 ; acs do or Endher* ; rs. Endher4, or father Teedher2. Other is some, limes added in the rs to a preceding rd by lengheruBg.r.a» being ?°ohX%c!rd^.Tl'eftoid2 To have been, ac and rws, Ben3 ?o have gone: Peftoid2-Gen. or Gen^ To him, Em4 To it, rws, Tee4 To oAr, ac and rws, Pietoid2 To ours (or ourself), Pretsoids Tr. f.iirsplves, Pret-sesoia2 To their rws. Teedher2. sometimes "^"joS'by lengthening, To bein| To what, Pentoid2 [omitted II y o'u' \Tih.''oTYufor Yeh joined ^tJ a preceding word, To being omit- ted GENERAL INDEX. tbi Tolerable, Tel-Kay-Bel ; rs, Tier-Bel. See IntuUrable Tolerance, Tel-Rens ; rivs, Tlerii82. See Ititolerance Tolerate, Tel-Ret; rivs, Tler2 Toleration, Tel-Kayshon ; rws, Tler2 TOLER.\TE-D-iON, rtvs, Tler2 Took. Tee-Kay ; rws, Teos [Pee-Ger Topography, Tee-Pee-Ger-Ef ; ?■«. Tee- TOPOGRAPHY-IC-ICAL-ICALLY - ER - (1ST), rs, Tee-Pee-Ger. See Oeographi/, etc. Torpidity, Ter-Ped-Tee ; rs, Ten-Ped TORPID-iTY-NESS, rs, Ten-Ped Tragedy, Ter-Jay-Bee ; rs, Ter2-Jay Tranquil, Ter-Ing-Kel ; rs, do., or Ter;-Kel (i. e., tra'k-wil) Tranquilize, I'er-Ing-Kels ; rs, do., or Ter;;-Kels Tranquillity, Ter-En:Kay— 232, 8; rs, do., or Ter-Klet Transatlantic, Ters-Tee-Lent-Kay ; rs, Ters2-(Tee)-Lent-Kay Transcendency, Ters-End-En-Es ; rs, Ters2-End-(Eu-Es) Transcendentalism, Ters-End-Ent- Lays-Em ; rs, Ters2-Nent TRANSCEND-ed-(ence-ency), rs, Ters2- End TRANSCENDENTAX-ISM-IST, Trans- cendent-(ly-ness), rs, Ters2-Neiit Trauscriber, Ters-Kay-Ber ; rs, Tersi- Kav-(Ber) TRANSCRIBE-d-(r), rs, Tersi-Kay Transcription, Ters-Kay-Peeshon ; rs, Tersi-Kayshon. See Description, Pi-o- scription, and Subscription Transfer, Ters-Ef-Ar; rs, do.,orTers2-Ef TRANSFER-RED-RENCE-(REB), rs, Ters2- Ef. See Second Standard - Phono- graphic Reader, p. 103, n. 7 Transform, Ters-Fer-Eni ; rs, Tersi-Fer TRANSFORM-ED-ATioN-(ATn'F:),7-s,Ters2- Fer. See Second Standard - Phono- graplilc Reader, p. 134, n. 4 Transient, Tershont(a) — 236, 4 ; rws, Tershont2 TRANSIENT-LY-NESS, rs, TershoDt2 Transparent, Ters-Pee-Rent ; rs, Ters2- Pee TRANSPARENT-LY-NESS-CE-CY, rs, Ters2- Pee Transplanted, Ters-Plen-Ted ; rs, Ters- Plent TRANSPLA2^T-ED-(ER)-ATiON, rs, Ters- Plent Transubstantiation. Ters-Bee-Sten- Ish'slion ; rs, Ters2-Bee Tremendous, Ter-Men-Dees ; rs, Ter2- Mend Trial, Ter-Lay ; rws, Treli. See Control Trial by jury, Treli-Jer. 250, 3 At the former trial, Tees-Fer-Trel At the last trial, Tee^-Lays-Trel Trigonometrical, Ter-Gen-Emter-Kel ; rs, do., or Ter-Gen-(Emter) Tbioonometbt, Ter-Gen-Met-Bay ; rs, Xer-aen-(Met) Trinitarian, Tcr-En-Tee-Ren ; rs. Trcta- Reu, or Trenti Tiunitarianism, Tcr-En-Tee-Ren-Zee- Em; acs, Tcr-En-Tee-Ren-Sem; rs.Tret- (Ken)-Sem. or Treuti TRINITY -ARiAN-ARiANisM, rs, Trenti True, rs, Ter^ Tuition, Teeshon— 99 ; rws, Teeshoni Tumidity, Tee-Med-Tee ; rs, Tee-Med- (Tee) TDMlD-NESs-iTY, rs, Tees-Med. See Second Standard-Phonographic Read- er, 154, n. 2 Tumultuous, Tee-Em-Lay-Tees— 99 ; rs, do., or Tee2-Em-Let Tumultuously, Tee-Em-Lay-Tees :Lay (or -El) ; rs, do., or Tee2-Em-Let TIJMULT-UARY-UAEILY (TUMULTUOUS-LY- NEss), rs, Tee2-Em-Let TURBID-iTY-LY-NEss, rs, Ter2-Bed. See Second Standard-Phonographic Read- TuRN, Tee2-Ren. See Train [er, 154, ?/.2 IVelfth, Telf-Ith ; rws, Telf2, or 12 Two, ws, Bedoid2 ; rs, do., or 2 ; or it may, in phr, be sometimes implied like To, by writing the following word in the fourth position. See Second Standard-Phonographic Reader, 79, n. 3 Tympanum, Tee-Emp-en-Em ; rs, Tee2- Empen Typographic, Tee-Pee-Gref-Kay ; rs, Tee2-Pee-Ger TTPOGRAPHY-ic-ical-ically-eb, rs, Tee2-Pee-Ger Tyrannic, Tee-Ren-Kay ; rs, do., or Tees-Ren Tyrannical-ly, Tee-Kay-En-Kel ; rs, Tee3-Ren-(Kay) U. TJnconscioiisly, En2:lshes:Lay ; rs. En: (or -)Ishes, or En-Ish2 TJNCONSCIOUS-LY-NEss, ars, En-Ish2 Unconstitutional-ly, En2:Steh-Tee- shon-Lay — 195, R. 1 ; acs, Ens-Tee- shon-Lay — 236, 3 ; rs, Ens-TeeBhon2 Uncontradicted, Eni-Ketoid {i. e., Vn- con^ra) .-Dee-Kay-Ted — see Contra-, 228, 4 : rcn, En-Deei Unctuous, Ing-Kay-Tees ; rs, Ing-(Kay)- Tees. 99 Undecided, En-Dees-Ded ; acs, do., or like rs, Ends-Dedi. 216, a Undignified, En-Dee-Gay-En-Fed ; rs, En-Dee2-Gay. See Indignant Undiscoverable, En-Dees-Kef-Ray-Bel; acs, Ends-Kef-Ray-Bel ; rs, Ends2-Kef- Bee Undoubtful, En-Det-Fel ; rs, En-Det3- Fel. See Undutiful Undutiful, End-Tee-Fel ; acs and rs, End- Tef. See Undoubtful UNDUTIFUL-ly-ness, rs. End-Tef3 UNEXPECTiEa), En-Kays-Pee-Kay-Ted ; rdws, En-Speei Unfobtunatk, En-Ef-Ret-Net ; rs. En- Ef i-Bet, or En-EzeU 438 GENERAL INDEX. UNFOETtTNATE-LT-NESS, rs, En-Efi- Ket, or En-Freti Uniform, En-Fer-Em ; rs, En-Fers UNIi'OKM-LY-iTi, rs, En-Fer3 Unimaginable, En-Em- Jay -En-Bel ; rdws, En-Jen3-(Bee) Unimaginative, En-Em-Jay -En-Tef ; rdws, En-Jaytiv3 Unimagined, En-Em-Jend ; rdivs, En- Unimportant, den, En-Empi [Jenis Unimproved, dws, En-Empa. 206, R. 1, a United, En-Tedi ' United brethern, En-Tedi-Bren United States of America, Ensesi: Em2-Kay, or, as a special contrac- tion, Ins-Emi— 237, K. 2, b United States, En-Tedi-Stets ; acs, and rws, Ensesi. See, under United, United States of America Universal, En-Vers-Lay ; rws. Versa Univehsalism, En-Vers-Lay-Sem ; rcn, Vers2-Em Universality, En-Vers-Lay-Tee ; rcn, Vers2-(Let) Universally, En-Vers-Lay ; rivs, Vers2 Universe, En-Vers ; rws, Vers2 University, En-Vers-Tee ; rdws, Vers2- (Tee) UNIVERSE - AL - (ality) - ally - (alness) - ITY, rs, Vers2 Unless, En-Els ; acs, Nels. voc ; rws, Nelsi. See I^o less and Only as Unmeasurh^), En-Em-Zherd ; rdws, En- Zherd3 Unsecure, En-Skay-Ar ; acs, In-Sker ; rws, In-Skers Unsecured, En-Skay-Red ; acs, In- Skerd ; rws, In-Skerd3 UNSOCIABLE-LY-BILITY, r.t,In-Sisli2-Bee Unwilling, En-Wel:'ing' ; rdivs, En- Lay2. See Willing Unwillingness, En-Wel-Ing-Ens ; rdics, Up, ws, Pee2 [En-Lay2 Up their (or there), [u]Peedher2., See Upon their Upon, ws, Pen2 ; sometimes Pee in phr —p. 312, R. 12 ; 236, 4 Upon it, rws, Pent2 Upon its, rdws, Pents2 Upon its own, Pents2-En — Iss on the back of En. 187, R. 1 Upon their (or there), nvs, Peedher2 Upon their own, Peedhern2. 236, 4 Used, ws. Zeds Used to have, rws, Zefs Used to have it, Zed3-Vet USEFUL-LY-NEss, rws, Es-efs Utilitarianism, Telt2-Een-Zee-Em ; acs, Telt-Ren-Sem; rs, Telt2-Ren-(Sem), or, if fr., Telti-(Sem) Utility, (yii)Tel-Tee ; rs, do., or Telti V. Vacancy, Vee-Ken-Es ; rs, Vee2-Ken Vagabondism, Vee-Gay-Bend-Zee-Em ; acs, Vee-Gay-Bed-Sem— 236. 4 ; rs. Vee- Vee-Gay-Bed-Sem, or Vee-Gay-Bend VAGABOND-AGE-iSM-EY, rs, Vee-Gay- Bend Vainglory, Vee-En-Gel-Ray ; rs, Vee2- Gel— 236, 4. See Glory, rs Valediction, Vel-Dee-Kayshon ; acs, Vel-Deeshon(i); rs, Vel-Deeshon. 236,4 Valedictory, Vel-Dee-Ket-Ray ; rs, Vel- Valid, Veld ; rs. Velds [Dee-(Ket) Validity, Veldi-Tee ; rs. do., or Veldi Valldness, Velds-Ens ; rs, Veld3-(Ens) VALID-NESS-LY, rs, Velds Vanquish, Vee-Ing-Kay-Ish ; acs. do., or wt Kay ; rs, Viu-lng-Ish, or Vees-Ing (in analogy with the en for Relinquish) Vanquisher, Vee-Ing-Kay-Sher ; acs, Vee-Ing-{Kay)-Sher ; rs, Vees-Ing-Sher, or Vees-Ing VANQUISH-ed-(er,) rs, Vees-Ing Vapidity, Vee-Ped-Tee ; rs, do., or Veei- (or 3)-Ped VAPID-(iTY)-LY-NESS, rs, Vecs-Ped. See Vapidity Vegetable, Vee-Jet-Bel ; rs, do., or Vee2-Jet Vegetable Kingdom, Vee2-Jet-Kay Vegetable nature, Vee2-Jet-Net Vegetarianism, Vee-Jet-Ren-Zee-Em ; acs, Vee-Jet-Ren-Sem— 187, R. 1, 6 ; rs, Vee2-Jet-(Sem) Vegetation, Vee-Jay-Teeshon; rs, Vee2- Jet Vegetative, Vee-Jay-Teetiv ; rs, do, or Vee2-Jaytiv VEGETABLE - al - ate- ted-arian-arian. ISM-ATION, rs, Vee2-Jet Vengeance, Vee-En-Jens ; rs, Vee2-Jena Verdict, Verd-Ket Verdict for the defendant, Verd2-Ket- Dee Verdict of the jury, Verd2-Ket-Jer Versatile, Vers-Tee-Lay ; rs, Ver82- Tee-(Lay) Versatility, Vers-Tee:Tee— 232, 8 ; rs, do., or Versi-Tee. See University Version, Vershon ; rws, Vershon2 VEXATIOUS-LY-NEss, rs,Vee2-Kays-(l8h) or Vees2-Shay — i. e., ve'sash- Viciously, Vee-Ishes:Lay ; rs, Veei-Ish VICIOUS-ly-ness, rs, Veei-Ish VICTORIOUS-LY-NESS, rs, Vee-Kay-Tee- Rays Vigilance, Vee-Jlens ; rs, do., or Veei- Jay (i. e., vij) Vigilant, Vee-Jlent— 164 ; rs, do., or Veei-Jay VIGILAJSIT-ly-ce, ars, Veei-Jay Virgin, Vee-Ray-Jen ; acs and rs, Vee2- Jen. 236, ,4 Virginia, Vee-Ray-Jay-En ; acs, Vee- Jay-En ; rs, Veei-Jay. 136 ; 236, 4 Virtual, Vert2-Lay ; rs, do. Virtue, Vee-Ray-Tee(yu) ; rws. Verts Virtuous, Vee-Ray-Tees — 99 ; rdws. Vert2-Ea, or Verts2 Virtuously, Vee-Ray-Tees:Lay (or -El); rdws, Verts2-Lay VISIBLE-(ness)-bly-biijty, rws, Veesi GENERAL INDEX. 439 Viva voce, Vee-Vee-Vee-Es; w,Vee2:Vee2 Vocation, Vee-Kayshon ; rivs, Veesbon2. See Avocation Void, Vedi ; rws, Vedi VoLUPTtrous, Vel-Pee-Tees — 99 ; rs, do., or Veli-Pet VOLUPTUOUS-LT-NESS-ABY, rs. Vel2-Pet VOKACIOUS-LY-NESS, rs, Vee2-Ray-Isli W. Warrant, Wernti ; sometimes (Way)- Rent in compound words Warrantable, Wernti-Bee Was, ws, Zee2. See Use Was it, Zee2-Tee. See Is it and Has it Was their, Zeedher2. 211 Was to have, rws, Zef2 Was to have had; rws, Zeft2 Wasteful, Ways-Tee-Fel ; ?-s, do., or Wavs-Tef WASTEFUL-LY-NESS, rs, Ways2-Tef Watchful, Weh-Chay-Fel ; ac«, do., or, like rs, Weh-Chef WATCHFUL-LY-NESS, rs, Weh-Chef i Watered, Way-Tred ; rs, Wayten We {pron., pi of I), ws, wOi, i. e.. Brief Way made heavy in the first position ; rs, wei — frequently, in practice, Wehi; in phr, rarely Wuh, as Ish2-Wuh, shall We are in, rws, Werni [we We are not, cws, Wernti ; rs, do. ; sometimes Weri-Net. See Were not We are of, rws, Werfi. or Weri, and 0/implied. See §§ 248, 249 We are to have, rws, Werf i We can, rws, Wehi-Ken. P. 311, R. 3 We cannot {or We can't), rivs, Wehi- Kent We could, Wehi-Ked We gave, rws, Weh-Gefi We give, rws, Wehi-Gay We go, Wehi-Gay(6) We have given, rivs, Wehi-Gay We have gone, rivs, Wehi-Gen We have known {or none),ru»s,Wen'eni We know, rws, Weni We may be, rws, Wembi We may have been, rws, Wemb'eni We may not, cws. Wem-enti We mean, rws, Wem'em We meant, rws, Wem-enti We mention, rws, Wemshoni We mentioned, rws, Wemshondi We met, rws, Wemti We might, rws, Wemtt We were {or would), rws, Waywehi We were not, rws, Weh-wernti. 262, R. 3 We will have, rws, Welf i We will have had, rws, Welti We with, nvs, Waywehi We would (or were), rws, Waywehi We yet, rws, Wayyehi Welcome, Wayhook-El-Kay-Em ; rs, El2-Kay WELC0ME-r>-(E-Ly-NE8S), rs, El2-Kay Were, ws, Weh2 ; rs, Weh2, rarely Wuh2 Were any, Wen2(e) Were it, rws, Wert2 Were known (ocnone), rws, Wen-ena Were made, rivs, Wemd2 Were meant, rivs, Wem'ent2 Were mentioned, rws, Wem'shond2 Were met, rws, Wemt2 Were no, Wen2 Were no one, rws, Wen'ens Were none, rws, Wen'en2 Were not, civs, Wernt2 Were their {or there), Weh2-Jedoid, or, rws, Werdher2 Were we, rws, Weh-weh2 Were what, rivs, Weh'weh2 Were with, Weh-weh2 Were yet {or you), rivs, Weh'yehs What, ws, Wuhi What we, rws. Wuh'wuhi What were, Wuh-wuhi What with, rws, Wuh-wuhi What would, rws, Wuh-wuhi What ye {or yet), rws, Wuh'yuhi What you, rws, Wuh-yuhi When, ws, Weni When had, rws, Wendi When it, nvs. Wenti Where, ws, Wer2 ; in compound words sometimes Ar or Ray Where it, rws, Werts Whereof, rws, Werfa Whereon, rws, Wern2 Where ought, rws, Werti, or Wera. Jedoid (or :Jedoidi) Whether, ws, Waydher2 Whether their, rws, Waydherdhera Whether their own, Waydherdhernl Whether there, rws, Waydherdhera Whether there are, Waydherdheri- Which, ws, Chay2 [Ar (or -Ray) Which are, rws, Cher2 Which are had, rws, Cherd2 Which are not, rws, Chernt2, or Cher2-]S!et Which are of, rws, Cherf2, or Cher2, and 0/implied Which are to have, rws, Cherfa Which are to have it, rws, Cherfta Which had, rws, Cheds Which had not, rws, Chentn, or Chedn- Net, if more convenient for phr Which had to have, rws. Chefs Which had to have it, Ched3:Vet4, or rws, Chefts Which have, cdws, Chef2— 201, R. 4 ; rws, do. Which have had {or it), rws, Chefta Which it, rws, Cheti Which one, Chay2-Wen, or, rws, Chen2 Which ought, nvs, Cheti AVhich ought not, rws, Chenti, or Cheti-Net Which onght to have, rws, Chefi. P. 313, R. 13 Which ought to have had (or it), rws, Chefti 440 GENERAL INDEX. Which their (or there), Chaydhera Which there have, Chaydherfa Which, therefore, Chaydherfi Which were, rws, Chers Which were at, nvs. Cherts Which were had, rivs, Cherds Which were not, rws, Chernts, or, m phr, Chers-Net Which were of, rws, Cherf 3, or Chers, Of being implied Which were to have, rws, Cherfs Which were to have had, rivs, Cherf t3, or Cherf3-Dee Which will have, cdws, Chelfs— 201, E. 4; rs, do. Which will have had, acs, Chelf2-Dee; rs, do., or, rws, Chelft2 Which will have it, Chelfa-Tee, or rivs, Chelft2 Which will it, rws, Chelti Which would, rws, Cheds Which would have, rics. Chefs Which would have had, rws, Chefts Which would not, rws^, Chents— m pkr sometimes Cheds-Net While, n, v, and adv, ws. Well— some- times Lay or El in phr While it, ruis, Welti ^ ,^, , While their (or there), r«)S, Weldheri While their own, rws, Weldheriii While therefore, rivs, Weldherfl While they are, rws, Weldheri While thr, rws, Weldheri Who, ^cs, Jedoids Who are, Jerdoida ; sometimes Jed- oid2-Ar Who have, cs, Jeftoids— 201, E. i ; rws, do. Who of, rws, Jeftoid2 Who were, Jedoid2-Weh (or -Wuh), or, rws, Jerdoids Who will, rws, Jeldoida Whoever, ws, Jeftoida ; rs, do. Whomsoever, dws, Jedoid2-Svee. -s-J-i. i" Whosesoever, dws, Jedsoid2;Iss— 2d2, IG ; rs, do., or Jedsesoid2-yee Whosoever, dws, Jedsoid2-Vee. 2J2, lb Why, ws, Wayi Why have, rws, "Wayfi, sometimes Wavi-Vee in phr WICKEJD-LT-NESS, rs, Wuh-Kedi Will, n and v, Wei ; rs. Well ; some- times Lay or El in phr and com- pound words H®= In the rs, in rare cases, it may be useful to write Will (n) by El in phr, to distinguish it from Law. written by Lay ; thus, Dheei-El, thy will ; Dheei- Lay, thy law Will, aux V, ws, Lay2— sometimes £J. in phr Will have, cs, Lay2-Vee ; rs, do., or as a rws, Lef2 Will have had, rws. Let2 (t. «., WiU had— 250, 3), or Lay2-Ved Will it, rws, Leti ■Willful, Wel-Fel; r», do.ornot.Welfi Willing, cdws, Lay2:'ing ; rws. Lay-, sometimes El in phr Willing to have, ws, Lef2, or some- WisH, WS. Ishi [times Lay2-Vee Wish it (or Wished), rws, Ishti Wish to have, rws, Shef i, or, m phr, sometimes Ishi-Vee Wisher, (wi)Sher, or, as dws, Sheri ; rws, Sheri With, ws, Wehi ; rs, do. ; Dhee usu- ally in compound words With all, rws, Dheli With all its, rws, Dheltsi With all our {or With all of our), rws. Dhleri With all their, rws, Dheldheri With all their own, rivs, Dheldherni With all thr, 7 ws, Dheldheri With another, rws, Waydhen With another one, Waydheri-\S en. or, 7-ws, Waydhernl With any, Weni, voc. with e. bet With him, rws, Wem2 [Withno With it Weh-Tee2, kjt, as a rws, Dhet — i e Dhet zero, i. e.. Dhet resting on the 'upper line, to distinguish it from Dheti, that. See Second Stand- ard-Phonographic Eeader, 133, n. 4 With me (or my), '"«'«' ^'e^^i-vi ^«„ With no, rivs, Weni. See With any and Were no With our, rws, Weri(or s) With our own, rdws, Werni With their, rws, Waydhert, or Wehi-Jedoid With what, rws, Weh-wehi With you, rws, Weh-yehi Within, ws, Dheni Within it, rws, Dhenti Within other, Dheni-Bedoid, or, as a rws. Dheedheri— 236, 4 Within their, Dheni-Bedoid, or, as a rws, Dheedheri Within their own, Dheni-Bendoid, or, as a rws, Dheedherni Within thr, Dheni-Bedoid, or, as a rws, Dheedheri Within what, rws, Dbenti Without, tvs, Dhet2 Without their, Dhet2-Jedoid, or, as a rjM, Dheedher=[ou] Without their own, Dhet2-Jendoid, or, as a rws, Dheedherns Without thr, Dheta-Jedoid (or -Dher), or, as a rios, Dheedher' Witness, n and v, Weh-Tee-Ens ; rs, Teei-Ens , Woman, Wemen2, voc; ac and rws, Wem-en2 ; in compound words some- times Wav-Men. (F(. WoMEN,Wem-eni. tjoc.; ac and rws, Wem-eni.) Wonder, n and v. Wender; rws, WenderJ Wondehful-lt, Wender-Fel; rws,Weii- Work, Wer-Kay; rws Wer2. Workman, Wer-Kay-Men ; rws, WerrH WoBflHiP, Wer-lBh-Pee ; rcn, Wers-Ish GENERAL INDEX, 441 Worshiper, Wer-Ish-Per ; rs, Wers- WouLD, ws, Wuhi ; rs, do. tlsh-(Per) Would we {or what), rws, Wuh'wuli- Would what, rws, Wub'wuha Would ye (yet, or you), rii'S,Wuh'yuh2 Wound (^< and jy) of Wiud), Wend. See Wound, to hurt Wound, n and v (hurt), Waynd ; rws, Waynd3 Wrathful, Kay-Ith-Fel ; rs, do., or Ravs-Thef W'RATHFUL-LT-NESS, ars, Eay3-The£ WKETCHED-LT-NESS, rs, Eay2-Ched Wrongful, Ray-Ing-Fel ; rs, do., or Ray-Ing-Ef WRONGFUL-LT-NESS, rs, Eayi-Ing-E£ ; ars, do., or Rayi-Ing'ef WROTE ipt of Write), Bay2-Tee ; rs, do. Wrought, Ray-Tee Y. Ye, ws, yei, r. e., Tehi made heavy ; rs, do., or, practically, Yehi ; some- times, commencing a phrase, Yuhi — or yuh2, )■. e., the same as Vou ; after another word, Yeh heavy, or Yuh, according to convenience Ye were, rws, Yaywehi, or, in phr, Yuh-wuU Ye would, rws, Yaywehi, sometimes in phr, Yuh-wuh Year, Yeh-Ar ; rws, Yehi — sometimes Yuh in phr. (PI, Years, Yeh-Ars ; Yes, Yays [rivs, YehU) Yes, sir, cs, Yays2 Sar2 ; rros, Yayses2 (i. e.. Yes, s. — s standing for sir) Yesterday, Yeh-Ester-Dee ; rws, Esters Yet, ws, Yeh2 ; rs, do. — rarely (in ars) in phr, Yuh Yet we (were, with, what, or would). rwt, Yeh-weh2. 263 Yield, Yeld— 169, 1 ; rws, Yeldi Yielded, YehDed; acs, do., or Yeldi ; rivs, Yeldi You, ws, Yuh2 ; rs, Yuh2, or Y'eh, if more convenient for joining with a preceding or following word You be, rws, Yuh2-Bee P. 311, R. 2 You did, Yuh2-Ded. You did not, rws, Yuh2-Dent You do, rws, Yuh2-Dee You do not, rws, Yuh2-Dent You had, Yuh2-Dee You had had, rws, Yuh2-Ded You had not, rws, Yuh2-Dent You have, acs and rs, Yuh2-Vee Yoii have been, rws, Yuh2.Ben (or You have done, rws, Yuh2-Den [-Yen) You say {or see), rws, Yuh2-E8 You shall, rws, Yuh2-l8h You think, rws, Yuh2-Ith Y'ou were, rivs, Yuh-wuh2 ; in phr sometimes Yeh-weh You would, rws, Yuh'wuh2 — some- times Yeh'weh inphr Z. Zigzag, Zee-Gays-Gay ; rs, Zees2-Gay Zinc, Zee-Ing-Kay ; rs, do., or, if fr., Sing-Kay Zodiac, Zed-Kay; rs, do., sometimes Sdee-Kay in phr — as signs of the zodiac, Sen8i:Zed2-Kay, or Sensesi- Dee-Kay ZooGRAPHT, Zee-Ger-Ef ; rs, Zee2-Ger Zoological, Zee:Jay-Kel ; rs, Zee2- Jay-Kel, or Zee2-Jay. 232, 11, and R. 2 Zoologist, Zee: Jay st ; rs, do., or Zee2- Jayst. 232, 11, and R. 2 Zoology, Zee:Jay; rs, do., or Zees- Jay. 232, 11 TESTIMONIALS, OPINIONS OF THE PRESS, ETC. COMPLETE LIST OF THE OFFICIAL COURT REPORTERS OF THE UNITED STATES, Showing Nearly One-Half to be Writers of Gkaham's Standard Phonogeaphy. An accurate list of the OFFICIAX Court Reporters of all the States having laws for their appointment, has been compiled this year (1B93), at great labor and expense, and conclusively settles the question as to which system is most generally used by the expert reporters of this country. In addition to this list there are hundreds of expert reporters who write the Graham system and do court and general reporting in all the States and Territories. A copy of the list will be sent free to any address on application to us. How is it possible to present more convincing evidence of the great superiority of the Graham system, which for thirty-five years has been subjected to the most thorough tests ? The list shows that a considerable number of the writers of other systems acknowledge the superiority of the Graham system, by largely incorporating it with those which they had the misfortune to learn. Total number whose systems are known, 635. Totals or each System that has Five Per Cent, or more of 635 Graham 305 [48 per cent, of 635] ————■■ Beito Pitmak. . 77 [12 " " ] ^^i"^ MuNSON 74 [12 " " ] ^"«« Isaac Pitman. . 41 [ 6J " " ] ^i^ Gbaham, mixed with other systems, 32. UNSOLICITED TESTIMONIALS FROM EXPERTS. From Hon. W. T. Harris, U. S. Coininis.sioiier of Education. " I have carefully examined the ' Hand-Book of Standard Phonography," and do not hesitate to say, that Standard Phonography is as great an improvement upon the Pitman Phonography as that was upon the old stenographies. To the reporter it is indispensable. Phonogi'aphic reporting may now be said to have become a sciekce. What was formerly anomalous, now gives place to general principles ; and the materials which previously were presented in a confused, chaotic way, are reduced to the order of science. "Mr. Graham's phonography is, I think, capable of being written with at least thirty per cent, more of speed than any other system." From the Official Reporters of the Gen'l Conference of the M. E. Church. Omaha, Neb., May 18, 1892. We, the undersigned, members of the Staff of Official Reporters of the ■ Quadrennial General Conference of the Methodist Episcopal Church, esteem it a great privilege to testify, that, after many years of experience in shorthand writing, we find ourselves fully satisfied with Graham's Standard Phonography. We have had individual experience varying from twelve to thirty -five years in shorthand writing. We have had much work to do in ecclesiastical, literary, scientific, legal, and other forms of reportorial work, and have found, that the more closely we held to the general principles of Standard Phonography, the better we succeeded in our work. We are agreed that, to the best of our knowledge, no system of shorthand equals that of Standard Phonography in its beauty, brevity, or conciseness of expression, and general harmony of the principles presented. (Signed) Wm. D. Bridge. Chief of Staff. G. G. Bakek, Member of Staff. D. Lee Ahltman, Member of Staff. John J. Hux., Member of Staff. TESTIMOmALS, OPINIONS OF THE PRESS, ETC. From Fred Irland, OflQcial Reporter, House of Representatives, Washington, D. C, " He [Andrew J. Graham] did for me, in my early youth, what he has done for thousands of others — made the daily work in which I have so long been en- gaged an easy and pleasant task. I first saw a copy of his wonderful Hand -Book when I was sixteen years old. I was then a writer of an inexact and unscientific system of shorthand ; and probably as bigoted a partisan of the system I wrote as could be found. Mr. Graham's system was not advocated by anybody so far as I was concerned. It won its way to my approbation simply by what I saw in the book. It seemed very easy to learn, and since then I have always found it swift and certain, and, though I am an indifferent penman, the symmetry and sim- plicity of the system have always made writing and reading so easy that I frankly confess I cannot understand the statement that anyone finds it difficult. " I regard Mr. Graham as one of the very great men of the intellectual world. A true friend, a warm partisan, a genius in arrangement and systemization, he was, during his life, the object of many envious attacks by men who little knew how small they seemed as they surrounded him. The system he gave to us, needing no changes from the time of its first publication, will probably be the principal vehicle for the exact recording of rapid speech as long as shorthand is written. In every court-room and public assemblage in the English-speaking world where reporting is done, the hand of the reporter, consciously or uncon- sciously, pays continual tribute to Mr. Graham's genius, because his abbreviating expedients have more or less permeated the writing of every phonographer, and, I believe, this will be so more and more. "Washington, D. C, Juna 7th, 1894." From. Prof. T. J. Elllnwood, Official Reporter of Henry 'Ward Beecher's Discourses for 30 Years. " I had freqiient opportunities for observing the ease and accuracy with which he [Andrew J. Graham] performed feats of reporting that were impossible to the ordinary stenographer ; and so convinced was I of the many advantages afforded by his method that I adopted it; and ever since I have felt greatly indebted to him for his numerous valuable devices, which have enabled me, as a shorthand writer and teacher, to do my work with far greater facility and satisfaction than I could otherwise have done it." From Prof. E. H. Magill, for 25 Tears President of Swarthmore College, Swarthmore, Pa, " Among the many men who have attempted the introduction and general diffusion of a knowledge of shorthand writing in the past two hundred years, I believe that not one has done more valuable work, and work likely to have a permanent value, than Andrew J. Graham. I studied the Pitman system when it was first introduced into this country by the works and the lectures of Andrews and Boyle. Since then I have followed the movements of Benn Pitman and others, even including some attention to the so-called ' Takygraphy,' and I have never found anything equal to the Graham system. I have a copy of Graham's •Standard-Phonographic Dictionary' — a most careful, painstaking, and elaborate work of 1,053 pages — and have had this book bound in three volumes for notes and references, and it has long been with me a standard reference on all points as to doubtful forms for words and phrase's. I find the arrangement of it simply admirable in all respects. I tell all my friends that life is too short to give the time to the study of more than one system of shorthand, and I advise all to make that one the system devised by Andrew J. Graham. His patient perseverence, and most conscientious thoroughness and painstaking, are manifest in every work that he has ever produced. That is what is sure to give to his labors a per- manent value. " It is scarcely necessary to add that I have used no other text-books in teach- ing phonography for many years, both in Swarthmore College and elsewhere, ,than those of Andrew J. Graham. " SWAETHMOBE, Pa., 6th Mo., 6th, 1894." From Iiucien Knight, Official Court Reporter, Kansas City, Mo. " I have always been an ardent believer in Graham's Shorthand, and after some considerable examination of other systems, it seems to me that it stands preeminent in the shorthand field. As for the so-called ' improvements ' on that eystem, they seein to me attempts ' to gild refined gold, to paint the lily.' " TESTtMOmALS, OflNtOm OF TBE PRESS, ETC. From ■William Anderson, Official Reporter, Court of General Sessions, New York City. "After a daily professional use of shorthand for the last twenty-five years, I unhesitatingly state, that Graham's Standard Phonography is the only system by ■which very rapid speakers can be repoi'ted verbatim. The text-books of this American author are marvels of skill and industry, and give a thorough and complete exposition of the science and art of Phonography in its most approved form." From Charles A. Graham, Official Court Reporter, Liouisville, Ky. "It is right amusing to read the opinions of the two-year-old reporters, and book-phonographers, who don't know the first thing in the world about actual reporting, as to the "utter illegibility of Graham's." Years ago I made up my mind to write entirely after Graham, and I have a Standard-Phonogi-aphic Dictionary at my house, and one lying on my office table, and use them both constantly. 1 know that I have as much reading to do as any stenographer can have, and I never get stuck." From Hon. Charles A. Sumner, San Francisco, Cal. " Standard Phonography — The only system worth the attempt to learn." From Morris E. Jones, Official Court Reporter, Kansas City, Mo. " My conversion from Benn-Pitmanism was so strong and so thorough, that I became possessed of that missionary spirit which has ever actuated me in later years. While I have not attempted to investigate any of the wonderful improve- ments that have sprung up on every hand during the last fifteen years, and have not been disposed to criticize them in the various 'organs' through which they have been published, I have never for one moment forgotten that it was a thorough mastery of the principles of Standard Phonography, and a close adherence to them in practice, that placed me, early in my career as a reporter, beyond the necessity of seeking improvements and a constant change for some- thing better. Whatever reputation I have in the line of my profession and skill, I owe to Graham's shortest shorthand, and I have therefore, at all times, when- ever opportunity offered, put in a good word for it." From Geo. N. Hillman, Official Court Reporter, St. Paul, Minn. "After more than twenty years' use of Graham's Phonography, I am more than ever convinced that the closer one sticks to Graham, the easier and better will be his reporting of the most rapid utterance." From Henry L.. Burnell, Official Reporter of the Pennsylvania Senate. " Editor Student's Journal, 714 Broadway, iV. F. "Dear Sir : I was very much interested in the conclusive exhibit of the super- iority of Standard Phonography made in the Aiigust and September numbers of the Journal. It confirms my own observation, covering a period from 1868 to date, as to the large majority among the official reporters of the United States who write the Graham system. "For my own part I can say that I began with Benn Pitman, dallied consider- ably with Munson, and was introduced to Standard Phonography while at Michigan University by W. J. English, Esq., and at once recognized its superior merits, adopted it and have been preaching it to all who have come in my way ever since, and my faith in it grows with every new occasion in which I am called on to put it to a severe test. " I have tried it in all the variety of work that an extensive practice in courts has demanded, in sermon reporting, medical association, political and literary work, and have never found it wanting. Last sjjring, as the reporter of the Pennsylvania Senate, I enjoyed opportunities to test it on a variety of subjects and with some rapid speakers commanding a broad vocabulary, but, as always, it demonstrated its entire adequacy for whatever purposes reporters use short- band. " A reporter is not always satisfied with his own performances, however perfect the instrument which he uses, in the variety of physical and mental conditions in which he may find himself during a long period of years devoted to hard ■work, but he can always lean with unfaltering confidence on Standard Phonog- raphy, no matter what else may fail, in his most exacting tasks." From Henry L,. Denison, Official Court Reporter, Denver, Col. " I know enough of other styles of shorthand to prefer Standard Phonography." TESTIMONIALS, OPINIOKS OF THE PRESS, ETC. Prom Herschel "Whitaker, Official Court Reporter, Detroit, Mich. "The publication of Graham's system of phonography marked an epoch in shorthand writing. What McCormick gave to agriculture, Graham gave to short- hand. McCormick made it possible by the reaper to largely increase the oppor- tunity of the husbandman, and to harvest his crops with case. Graham, by his methods, enlarged the opportunity for thousands to embark in a profession which had hitherto been closed to them under the older and cruder systems of report- ing. He constructed a system based upon sound principles, and his text-books are complete essays upon the subject of which they treat. Unlike the authors of other systems of stenogi-aphy, he withheld his work from the public until he had developed a complete system. When he finally presented his work it was com- plete and needed no further improvement. The principles upon which his sys- tem was constructed were so broad and comprehensive that they covered the field and left nothing to be supplied. "Detkoit, Mich., June 2, 1894." From Andrew Devine, Official Reporter, House of Representatives, Washington, D. C. "I believe Standard Phonography to be the best system extant for those who have the natural qualifications required for first-class reporting. " As to the alleged difliculty of reading Standard Phonography compared with other systems, I can only say, that I believe I have had as extensive and as try- ing experience as any reporter of my time, in reading original notes before civil courts and courts-martial, before Committees of both Houses of Congress and before the House of Representatives itself, and tljjit I have never in any instance failed or felt embarrassed in doing that kind of work ; nor have I ever met any- one who could read his shorthand better than I could read mine." From B. C. Brown, Official Court Reporter, San Francisco, Cal. " I commenced the study of shorthand in 1863, and after struggling painfully with several inferior systems, from which I received more injury than benefit, I was about to give up the hope of ever becoming a competent stenographer, when Mr. Charles A. Sumner called my attention to Graham's works, and placed Graham's Second Eeader in my hands. Its harmony, simplicity, and compact- ness, were a revelation to me. As rapidly as possible, I divested myself of the bad phonographic habits formed by previous study, and in a short time made great progress in speed. Had I studied Graham from the first, I would have reached the acquired competency long before I did. As it was, my task was harder than if I had never before seen a shorthand book." OPINIONS OF THE PEESS concerning THE FIEST EDITION OF THE HAND-BOOK. From a long review in the New Yoek Evening Post. "Mr. Graham has long been known as an accomplished verbatim reporter, and a successful teacher of Phonography, and he has manifestly bestowed a, large amount of labor and research in perfecting this work. He has reduced the art to a complete science, perfect in all its details, having used the English Phonography only as a basis for his own system." From the New Yoek Daily News. "The present volume is an Encyclopedia of the principles and practice of this admirable system of writing Phonography. By easy steps the student is conducted from the elements of Phonography to those refinements and niceties which are required for the purposes of the finished reporter. . . . The whole forms an entire system of Standard Phonography." From the Scientific American. " To all who wish to attain a knowledge of the art of Phonography this book will be a valuable comijanion, and the already proficient will find in it many hints by which they may profit in reporting. It is, we think, a successful attempt to systematize phonography, and place it beyond the chance of FtJTCrRa CHANGE, SO that any person acquiring it now will not have to be continually alter- ing, correcting, and unlearning what be has already act^uired," Price-list of ANDREW J. GRAHAM & CO., 1135 Broadway, N. T. WORKS ON STANDARD PHONOGRAPHY AND OTHER SUBJECTS BY ANDREW J. GRAHAM, A. M. "A more complete series of works on any subject than Mr. Graham's Standard Phonographic Series has never been published. The Text-Books are the only ones that are perfect in themselves ; and, in no respect, could I suggest an im- provement in the manner of bringing the subject before even the dullest student." — Chables Flowers, a superior reporter. The Little Teacher.— Comprises : 1. The Outline, presenting all the chief elements of Standard Phonography in eight primer-size pages : 2. The Little Reading Exercises — furnishing in 16 little pages an exercise on each section of the Outline. 3. Miniature edition of the Correspondent's List of Word-Signs, Contractions, Phrase-Signs. Prefixes, and Ailixes of the Corresponding Style, ffff" The Little Teacher is a useful pocket companion for students of the Synopsis or Hand-Book. Price, cloth, 40 cts. ; paper, 25 cts. The Synopsis. — ^New and Revised edition. — Comprises : 1. The Synopsis (in 29 duodecimo pages) of all the Principles of the Corresponding Style, unmis- takably presented, with numerous engraved illustrations. 2. " The Corre- spondent's List" — 12mo edition — comprising an alphabetical list of Corre- sponding Word-Signs, Contractions, Phrase-Signs, Prefixes, and Affixes. 3. "The Reading Exercises" — in which there is an extended illustration and application of each section of the text ; followed by several pages of con- nected reading matter, with an interlined translation. This edition is well adapted to the use of either Classes or Private Students. jaS" This is a highly useful book for students of the Hand-Book, in making frequent reviews of the elements. — Price, 50 cts. The Hand-Book. — New and Revised edition. — Presents every principle of every style of the Art in such a Form and Manner, with such Fullness of Explanation and Completeness of Illustration, and with such other features as fully to adapt the work to the use of Schools and to Self-Instruction. 400 duodecimo pages (52 being engraved exercises), to which are apxsended 41 pages of a Brief Phonographic Dictionary. Price, bound in muslin, with embossed side-title, $2.00; post-paid, $2.10. "Full, Concise, and Philosophical in its development of the theory of writing by sound. Admirable in its arrangement, and Replete with Improve- ments and refinements on the Art as previously defined, it affords the learner a safe means of obtaining a speed in reporting at least one fourtti greater than can be acquired by any other method." — New York Herald. First Reader. — New and Revised Edition : Stereographed in the Correspond- ing Style; with interijaged Key ; with Questions ; and with Notes. $1.25. Second Reader.— New and Revised Edition : Stereographed in the Reporting Style, with Key and Notes. To be studied in connection with the Reporting- Style chapter of the Hand-Book. $1.25. Price-List of AXDBEW J. GBAIIAM t£ CO., 1135 Broadway, N. T. Standard-Phonograpliic Dictionary, — " The last great crowuiug work of the Standard Series," gives the prouvmciation aud the best outlines (Corre- spondiug, Advauoed-Correspondiug, aud Keporting) of about (iO.OOO -words, and the forms for about G0,(MH) phrases. Beyond comparison with any short- hand dictionary or vocabulary ever published. Invaluable to writers of either style. Cloth, $'2..'50, ppd.. $2.70; full leather, $3.50, ppd., $;!.75. Octavo-form (from the same plates), with wide margins, cloth, $3., ppd., $3.75 ; leather $4.00, ppd., $4.25. The Reporter's List,— With engraved forms, combining in one list, in .chart- like form, and in i>honographic-alphabetical order, all the Word-Signs, Con- tractions, etc., cont^iiued in lists in the Haud-Book, and with many thousand other words for compaeison, contrast, and distinction, with exijlanations in the corresjionding style. 1,000 engraved pages and 139 pages of comnJon print, consisting of Preface, Introduction, Notes, and hidex. The Index is ar- ranged in the common-alphabetical order, which permits the easy finding of any word or phrase in the book. A very valuable work. Total number of pages, 1,139. Price, cloth, $2.50, ppd., $2.70; leather, $3.50, ppd., $3.75. Practice-Book Series. — VCS = Unvocaltzed Corresponding Style. Engi-aved in the Advanced-Corresponding Style, with Key and Questions and Notes. \cty useful for practice iu reading or writing without the vowels. Composed of short articles on scientific aud literary matters. Very interesting and in- structive. 12mo, 120 pages. Cloth. Price, 75 cents. Business L,etters. — First and Second Series. These little books are intended principally for students of .shorthand who are preparing themselves for amanuensis work, and who do not care to use the briefest reporting out- lines. They consist of a large variety of business letters, nearly all of which were furnished by stenographers to whom they had been dictated. En- graved in the Simi^le-Reportiug Style, with Key. 12mo, 90 pages. Cloth. Price, 50 cents each. Auianiiensis Practice. — Consists of a large number and variety of business letters and a number of miscellaneous articles of general and scientific in- terest. Engraved iu the Advanced-Reporting Style. The Convenient arrangement of this book has made it very popular in schools aud among jDrivate students. It is almost indispensable to students preparing for the highest-grade work of an ofBce-stenographer. Superbly printed on fine paper. 12mo, 150 pages. Cloth. Price, $1.25. Lady of the Lake. — By Sir Walter Scott. With Frontispiece. Stereographed in the Advanced-Corresponding Style, with interpaged Kev ; and witli Notes. Total number of pages, 328. Price, $1.50 ; Morocco, $3l00. " A beautiful poem, beautifully engraved in phonography." The Legend of Sleepy Hollo-w. — Irving's quaint tale of life among the Dutch settlers along the lower Hudson a century ago, receives another charm when presented iu the graceful characters of Standard Phonography. Engraved in the Advanced-Corresponding Style. No key. Handsomely bound in paper covers. 37 pages. Price, 20 cents. The Student's Journal (Established 1872). — Monthly exponent of Graham shorthand — appeals to reporters as well as students — contains more short- hand and more instruction than any other similar publication, as well as letterpress reading of general interest. Adapted for use in schools. Sent to any address for one year for one dollar. Special rates for clubs. Sample copy, five cents. 20 pages (10 x 12). Writing Exercise Blanks. — (Key to the Hand-Book Reading Exercises, with lines to write the signs on). 96 pages. 10 cents. ANDREW J. GRAHAM & CO., publishers, 1135 Broadway New York. Price-list of ANDREW J. GRAHAM dk CO., 11 35 Broadway, N. T. 3nSCELLANE0US BOOKS AND ARTICLES. — PREPAID *A Book of Peayek (by H. W. Beecher, -with portrait), cl. *BiBLE Studies (by Henry Ward Beecher), cloth - Bkief Longhand ---.-- Dk. Stone, Sketch of — cloth ... " " — paper - . - - Envelopes — per package - - . - AiPHABET (Phonographic). Lord's Peayee (Reporting Style). Glance at Phonography. Cheistian Names. Lessons to an Ex-(Benn)-Pitmanite — cloth - " " " " — paper *Me'x'Aphoes and Similes — of Henry Ward Beecher - Note-Books (for Pen or Pencil). 160 pages Paper. — Triple-Line {Red Lines) — per quire - " " per pkg. of 5 quires " " per ream - [To points where the express rate is not over $5 per 100 lbs., a ream can be sent cheaper by express than by mail.] ♦Payne's Business Letter Writer - - - Pencils (Graham's Keporting) — per dozen " " " per half- gross " " " per gross - Pens (Graham's Phonographic) — steel, per box (12 doz.) " " " " per doz, *Phonetic Quarterly — cloth . - - - Phonographic Numerals . - - - ■"Sumner's "Notes of Travel in Northern Europe." 385 pp. ; 90 illustrations ... Sumner's " Shorthand and Reporting " — part engraved STUDENT'S journal- Memorial Number (June, '94), containing Portrait, Biographical Sketches, and Fac-similes of the Reporting Notes of Prof. Andrew J. Graham Vols. I to V — odd numbers only, per number - " VI to XXX — bound, each Vol. XXXI, 1902. Subscription The Student's Journal Binder - . - * The asterisk indicates that these book.s do not relate to nor contain shorthand. $0.75 $0.75 1.50 1.50 .60 .60 .25 .25 .10 .10 .10 .10 .25 .25 .10 .10 1.00 1.00 .07 .13 .15 .20 .60 .85 2.10 3.00 .50 .50 .50 .50 1.70 1.90 3.40 3.80 1.00 1.00 .10 .12 .40 .40 .15 .15 1.00 1.10 .10 .10 .10 .10 .20 .20 1.75 1.95 1.00 1.00 .50 .75 ANDREW J. GRAHAM & CO., 1135 Broadway, New York. FEi UNIVERSITY OF CALIFORNIA AT LOS ANGELES THE UNIVERSITY LIBRARY This book is DUE on the last date stamped below - -'IC: ■'iV IS JAN 13 19SI FEB 5 1955 QGI 01201ft viUN 21986 SB" im UCIAYoiing HcscKCh LiDrary Z56 .G76h y L 009 530 501 7 UC SOUTHERN REGIONAL LIBRARY FACILITY AA 001 238 569 6 Z56 G76h '/»r ^ ^'^ 7pr-l